FRANOIS LAGARDE

RWANDA, 1990-2011 UNE BIBLIOGRAPHIE

The University of Texas at Austin 30 avril 2012

TABLE DES MATIRES

Introduction 1 SOURCES 8

1.1 Archives
1.2 Bibliographies 1.3 Catalogues 1.4 Bases de donnes 2 TMOIGNAGES; MMOIRES 2.1 Tmoins et mmorialistes rwandais 2.1.1 Hutu francophones 2.1.1.1 Ministres; hauts fonctionnaires 2.1.1.2 Accuss et condamns (TPIR) 2.1.1.3 Militaires 2.1.1.4 Directeurs; intellectuels 2.1.1.5 Rfugis (Zare/Congo) 2.1.2 Hutu anglophones 2.1.3 Tutsi francophones 2.1.3.1 Rescaps 2.1.3.2 Emigrs 2.1.4 Tutsi anglophones 2.1.5 Recueils de tmoignages 2.1.6 Autres tmoins 2.2 Tmoins trangers 2.2.1 Journalistes 2.2.2 Tmoins tiers 2.2.2.1 ONU; UNAMIR 2.2.2.2 Turquoise 2.2.2.3 Humanitaires 2.2.2.4 Rsidents 2.2.2.5 Visiteurs 2.2.2.6 Missionnaires 2.3 tudes critiques 2.3.1 Journalisme 2.3.2 Tmoignage 3 SCIENCES HUMAINES: RWANDA NATIONAL 3.1 Avant 1990 3.1.1 Histoire gnrale
2

13
14 15 16

19 19 19 20 20 20 21 21 21 22 22 23 24 25 26 27 27 29 30 31 32 36

40

3.1.2 3.1.3 3.1.4 3.1.5 3.1.6 3.1.7

Temps premiers; Archologie Histoire prcoloniale Histoire coloniale 1959-1990 Religion; Eglises Culture

41 43 44 47 48 49

3.2 1990-1994 3.2.1 conomie 3.2.1.1 Vie conomique 3.2.1.2 Ajustement structurel 3.2.1.3 Aide multilatrale 3.2.1.4 Pauvret 3.2.1.5 Dmographie 3.2.1.6 Question foncire 3.2.1.7 Agriculture 3.2.1.8 Caficulture 3.2.2 Politique 3.2.2.1 Vie politique 3.2.2.2 Droits de lhomme 3.2.2.3 Accords dArusha 3.2.3 Socit 3.2.3.1 3.2.3.2 3.2.3.3 3.2.3.4 Vie sociale; culture Femmes; enfants ducation Sant publique 50 52 52 53 54 55 56 58 59 63 64 65 66 67 68 69

3.2.4 Religion; glises 3.3 Quatre-Vingt-Quatorze 3.3.1 Guerre (1990-1994) 3.3.2 Gnocide 3.3.2.1 Livres, recueils, rapports 3.3.2.2 Articles, chapitres 3.3.2.3 African Rights: rapports 3.3.3 Radio; Presse (1990-1994) 3.3.4 Rfugis 3.3.4.1 Avant 1994 3.3.4.2 1994 et aprs 3.3.4.2.1 Les camps, lexil 3.3.4.2.2 IDP; Rfugis au Rwanda 3.3.4.2.3 Droit; Policy 3.3.4.2.4 Rapatriment 3.3.4.2.5 Environnement 3.3.4.2.6 Sant 3.4 1994-2011 3.4.1 conomie 3.4.1.1 Dveloppement 3.4.1.2 Aide multilatrale
3

70 72 78 88 90 93 94 101 101 102 103 104

106 111

3.4.1.3 Finances 3.4.1.4 Pauvret 3.4.1.5 Dmographie 3.4.1.6 Question foncire 3.4.1.7 Environnement 3.4.1.8 Agriculture 3.4.1.9 Caficulture; thiculture 3.4.1.10 Sylviculture 3.4.1.11 Pisciculture; aquaculture 3.4.1.12 Tourisme 3.4.2 Politique 3.4.2.1 Vie politique 3.4.2.2 Droits de lhomme 3.4.2.3 Droits de lhomme: rapports de lONU 3.4.2.4 Elections 3.4.2.5 Mmoire; commmorations 3.4.2.6 Ngationnisme; rvisionnisme 3.4.2.7 Rconciliation 3.4.2.8 Radio; Mdias 3.4.2.9 Prisons 3.4.2.10 Kibeho 1995 3.4.3 Socit 3.4.3.1 Vie sociale; Culture 3.4.3.2 Traumatismes 3.4.3.3 Sant 3.4.3.3.1 Sant publique 3.4.3.3.2 VIH/SIDA 3.4.3.3.3 Administration; Financement 3.4.3.3.4 Pharmacologie 3.4.3.4 Imidugudu (villagisation) 3.4.3.5 Education 3.4.3.6 Enfants; adolescents 3.4.3.7 Enfants-soldats 3.4.3.8 Femmes 3.4.3.8.1 Question foncire 3.4.3.8.2 Gender-based Violence 3.4.3.8.3 Reconstruction 3.4.3.8.4 Vie politique 3.4.3.8.5 Socit; culture 3.4.3.9 Twa 3.4.3.10 Kinyarwanda; autres langues 3.4.3.10.1 Linguistique 3.4.3.10.2 Sociolinguistique 3.4.3.10.3 Apprentissage; Dictionnaires 3.4.4 Religion; glises 3.4.4.1 Livres, recueils, rapports 3.4.4.2 Articles, chapitres 3.4.5 Ethnologie (1990-2011)

112 113 115 116 117 118 122 124 124 125 128 138 140 142 143 147 148 153 155 156 156 158 162 165 167 169 169 170 175 179 180 181 184 184 186 188 191 193 194 194 197 203

3.4.6 Chercheurs; dbats 3.4.7 Thses de doctorat 3.4.7.1 Histoire 3.4.7.2 Guerre; guerre civile 3.4.7.3 Gnocide 3.4.7.4 Rfugis; migrs 3.4.7.5 Aprs-gnocide 3.4.7.6 Radio; mdias 3.4.7.7 Psychologie; traumatismes 3.4.7.8 Dmographie 3.4.7.9 Pauvret 3.4.7.10 Education 3.4.7.11 Femmes; genre 3.4.7.12 Enfants 3.4.7.13 Religion; Eglises 3.4.7.14 Agriculture; environnement 3.4.7.15 Caficulture 3.4.7.16 conomie 3.4.7.17 Linguistique 3.4.8 Sites Internet (slection) 4 SCIENCES HUMAINES: RWANDA INTERNATIONAL 4.1 Relations rgionales 4.1.1 Burundi et Rwanda 4.1.1.1 Politique 4.1.1.2 conomie 4.1.1.3 Ethnologie 4.1.2 Ouganda et Rwanda 4.1.3 Tanzanie et Rwanda 4.1.4 Zare/RDCongo et Rwanda 4.1.4.1 Zare/RDCongo et Rwanda: 1994-2003 4.1.4.2 RDCongo et Rwanda: 2004-2011 4.1.4.3 Mines; conomie 4.1.4.4 Droits de lhomme 4.1.4.5 Regards croiss, Pole Institute 4.1.5 Grands Lacs 4.1.6 East African Community 4.1.7 Afrique du Sud et Rwanda 4.1.8 Darfur et Rwanda 4.1.9 Autres pays dAfrique et Rwanda 4.1.9.1 Conflits; Violences 4.1.9.2 Prvention; maintien de la paix 4.1.9.3 Economie 4.1.9.4 Politique 4.1.9.5 Ethnologie
5

206 209 209 209 210 210 211 211 212 212 212 212 213 213 213 214 214 214 214

217 220 221 222 223 224 234 241 243 245 246 250 250 251 252 254 255 257 258

4.1.9.6 Droit 4.1.10 OUA/UA 4.2 Relations internationales 4.2.1 ONU 4.2.1.1 ONU et Rwanda 4.2.1.2 ONU, Rwanda et autres pays 4.2.1.3 Prvention du gnocide; Responsibility to Protect 4.2.2 Communaut internationale 4.2.2.1 Communaut internationale et Rwanda 4.2.2.2 Communaut internationale et Zare/RDCongo 4.2.2.3 Oprations humanitaires 4.2.4 Union Europenne et Rwanda 4.2.5 Belgique et Rwanda 4.2.6 France et Rwanda 4.2.6.1 Politique 4.2.6.2 Turquoise; oprations militaires 4.2.6.3 Rapports 4.2.7 Royaume Uni et Rwanda 4.2.8 Ex-Yougoslavie et Rwanda 4.2.9 tats-Unis et Rwanda 4.2.10 Rwanda et autres gnocides 4.2.11 Generalia: livres 5 DROIT 5.1 Rwanda National 5.1.1 Droit et justice 5.1.2 Gacaca 5.2 Rwanda International 5.2.1 TPIR/ICTR 5.2.1.1 Histoire; acteurs 5.2.1.2 Livres, recueils, rapports 5.2.1.3 Articles, chapitres 5.2.1.4 Genre (Gender); droit du viol 5.2.1.5 Incitation la haine (Hate Speech) 5.2.1.6 TPIR et TPIY (Tribunal pnal internationale pour lex-Yougoslavie) 5.2.2 Juridictions nationales (hors Rwanda) 5.3 Thses de doctorat 6 LITTRATURE 6.1 Littrature et paralittrature

259 261

261 265 266 268 274 275 280 281 283 288 289 290 290 292 295 298

301 305

312 313 317 327 330 331 333 336

6.1.1 Romans francophones 6.1.2 Romans policiers, romans daventure francophones 6.1.3 Romans anglophones 6.1.4 Romans policiers, romans daventure anglophones 6.1.5 Romans: autres langues 6.1.6 Thtre 6.1.7 Posie 6.1.8 Nouvelles 6.1.9 Contes 6.1.10 Littrature juvnile francophone 6.1.11 Littrature juvnile anglophone 6.1.12 Bandes dessines 6.1.13 Photographie, livres illustrs 6.1.14 Arts 6.1.15 Musique; danse 6.2 tudes critiques 6.3 Thses de doctorat 7 FILM 7.1 Fictions 7.2 Documentaires; reportages 7.3 Confrences filmes 7.4 tudes critiques 8 SCIENCES NATURELLES 8.1 Sciences de la nature 8.1.1 Faune et Flore 8.1.2 Botanique 8.1.3 Bryologie 8.1.4 Zoologie 8.1.5 Primatologie 8.1.6 Ornithologie 8.1.7 Ichtyologie 8.1.8 Herptologie 8.1.9 Entomologie 8.1.10 Arachnologie 8.1.11 Autres 8.2 Sciences de la terre 8.2.1 Gologie 8.2.2 Hydrologie; Limnologie 8.2.3 Palontologie 8.2.4 Minralogie; Pdologie 8.2.5 Volcanologie 8.2.6 Climatologie

338 339 340 340 341 341 342 343 343 344 344 345 345 346 347 347 357

359 359 364 364

367 367 368 368 369 375 375 376 376 377 377 377 378 379 380 380 380

INTRODUCTION
La bibliographie suivante rpertorie les crits portant sur le Rwanda publis entre 1990 et 2011. La guerre dOctobre est son terminus a quo historique, quand bien mme lhistoire de la guerre et du gnocide commence ds 1959. Cette anne 1990 laisse aussi une priode de trois et quelques annes sans bibliographie, lEncyclopdie de Marcel D'Hertefelt et Danielle de Lame datant de 19871. Son terminus ad quem est 2011, anne de la condamnation de Pauline Nyiramasuhuko, de lemprisonnement de Victoire Ingabire et de la rlection du prsident Kagame. Le gnocide des Tutsi, la guerre qui court, pendant ces vingt annes, dOuganda au Zare/Congo, et la reconstruction nationale rwandaise sont les vnements capitaux qui dfinissent la priode. Les 7136 publications recenses comprennent les livres, les monographies, les articles de revue et de journal, les chapitres de livre, les rapports officiels des institutions, des centres de recherche et des ONG, les thses de doctorat, une slection de documents de littrature grise et une slection de sites Internet. Ils ne comprennent pas les articles de quotidien2 ou de magazine, les film reviews et les book reviews, les mmoires de matrise, sauf pour quelques rares exceptions voulues. De plus, plusieurs revues professionnelles, dont des revues rwandaises, nont pu tre dpouilles intgralement. Signalons ici les nombreux mmoires de matrise inscrits au catalogue de la bibliothque de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda3. On estime quenviron 90 pour cent des crits recenss sont publis sur papier (ventuellement aussi en ligne), le reste ltant uniquement sur Internet. Les publications anglophones et francophones, ainsi que quelques ouvrages en langues europennes, sont recenss. Il est clair qu'une bibliographie similaire des publications knyarwandaises manque aujourd'hui. La bibliographie recense aussi les films et les documentaires. Toutes les entres portent en tout ou en partie sur le Rwanda. Sujet unique, sujet principal, cosujet ou sujet partiel lorsque un ou plusieurs autres pays ou situations sont ausi traits, une ralit rwandaise est toujours rfrence. On estime que plus des quatre cinquimes des publications testimoniales, littraires et juridiques portent sur le gnocide ou sur la guerre (Rwanda et Zare/Congo), tandis que les sciences humaines ont tudi un ventail plus largi de ralits rwandaises. Quantitativement, laprs-gnocide occupe davantage les chercheurs et les experts que les vnements de 1994, mme si le gnocide reste pour tous le cur de lhistoire.
D'Hertefelt, Marcel; De Lame, Danielle, Socit, culture et histoire du Rwanda: encyclopdie bibliographique 1863-1980/87, Tervuren: Muse royal de l'Afrique centrale, 1987. 2 Un inventaire des articles de presse sest avr irralisable, tous les journaux des pays francophones et anglophones ayant crit, des degrs de quantit et de qualit divers, sur le Rwanda. En 2011, les archives des quotidiens accessibles en ligne ne remontent gnralement plus jusquaux annes 1990. Pour 1994 et aprs, Le Monde, Les Echos, The New York Times, The Washington Post, The Christian Science Monitor, The Guardian, The Times, The Economist sont accessibles via Lexis-Nexis, ainsi que les dpches de lAFP, lAP et la BBC. Sur le printemps 1994, on consultera les articles de Renaud Girard, Patrick de Saint-Exupery (Le Figaro); Jean Hlne, Corine Lesnes, Frderic Fritcher (Le Monde); Maria Malagardis, Agns Rotivel (La Croix); Jean Chatain (LHumanit); Laurent Bijard (Le Nouvel Observateur); Colette Braeckman (Le Soir); Marie-France Cros (La Libre Belgique); Paul Lewis, Donatella Lorch (The New York Times); et al. 3 La photographie de couverture reprsente la bibliothque de lUNR Butare.
1

Lentre dans laquelle le Rwanda est un sujet partiel est classe selon lautre ou un autre sujet important de ladite entre. Ainsi, la section Rwanda et Burundi (4.1.1) rassemble les crits traitant des deux pays, des deux ralits nationales, que ce soient pour les unir, les comparer, les diffrencier ou les opposer. Autres pays dAfrique et Rwanda (4.1.9) regroupe pareillement les crits traitant de plusieurs pays dAfrique, dont le Rwanda, autour dun thme particulier. Generalia (4.2.11) recense les livres, mais pas les articles, traitant dun sujet gnral (e. g. le gnocide, lconomie sub-saharienne) dans lequel le Rwanda est une rfrence importante. Les sources La bibliographie a t compile par une personne, non par un programme. La recherche a t faite principalement sur Internet; des consultations ont aussi eu lieu dans des bibliothques amricaines, franaises et africaines. Les entres identifies dans les sommaires, les catalogues, les bases de donnes et les autres sources ont t recherches et vrifies. Les bases de donnes et les principaux catalogues sont lists mais pas les revues, si nombreuses, si parpilles, quil est humainement ou mcaniquement impossible de toutes les consulter. Une liste de 230 revues est ainsi publie par lAfrican Studies Centre de lUniversit de Leiden4. Les archives sont difficilement accessibles, et quand elles ne sont pas rares (les archives du FPR et des FAR semblent stre volatilises comme ces documents brls dans les jardins de lAmbassade) mais abondantes, elles sont complexes ou gardes. Toute une histoire rwandaise est dissmine dans les hyper-archives du TPIR, rapporte Andr Guichaoua5, et dans celles des gacaca, et il faudra des quipes de chercheurs multilingues pour les digrer. Les tmoignages et les mmoires La bibliographie est gnrique et distingue entre les crits de la mmoire des tmoins et des mmorialistes; les crits de la raison des spcialistes et des experts; et les crits de limagination des crivains littraires. Les tmoins sont les survivants des violences, les acteurs historiques, les journalistes, les trangers prsents au Rwanda et qui rapportent ce quils y ont vcu et observ. Ils sont classs selon leur nation, Rwandais ou non-rwandais, et selon leur tat, e. g. ministre, militaire, rfugi, humanitaire, autres. Concernant les Rwandais, la distinction entre auteurs hutu et auteurs tutsi nest nullement ethniste. Les auteurs rwandais vcurent et survcurent leur terrible histoire selon quils appartenaient un groupe ou lautre. Pratiquement personne, mme les Hutsi, dailleurs plus nombreux chez les romanciers que chez les tmoins et les historiens, na chapp lidentification ethnique. Hutu avec violence ou quasi sans le savoir, Tutsi engag ou passif, lappellation ethnique fait quon a vcu, de gr ou de force, et quon a pens et crit les vnements historiques en Hutu ou en Tutsi. Non pas que les tmoins rwandais soient ethnistes ou parlent dune mme voix, mais les violences structurelles et guerrires les ont inscrits, les ont pousss dans un rang ou dans lautre, et ils se souviennent et crivent en consquence. Batrice Umutesi raconte comment elle fuit dabord les bombardements de Kigali avec un groupe mixte; Hutu et Tutsi sentraident, sabritent

University of Leiden, African Studies Centre/Afrika-Studiecentrum, http://www.ascleiden.nl/library/abstracts/ cf. Compte-rendu de la confrence Terreur au Rwanda: les enjeux dune controverse: lhistoire officielle et lhistoire secrte du Rwanda (1990-1994), Paris: Centre CERI, 8 fvrier 2006.
5

ensemble durant quelques jours6. Puis vient inexorablement le moment o lappartenance ethnique simpose, volontairement ou pas; les fuyards sont spars par des hommes arms ou se sparent deux-mmes selon leur fatale identification. Le vcu comme le rcit ne peuvent chapper lethnicisation do tout procde ou par o tout aurait d finir. Le tmoin ne peut pas ne pas tre ethnique, national ou culturel. Le Casque bleu, le reporter, lhumanitaire ou le scholar vivent et rapportent eux aussi les vnements selon leurs identits diffrentes, et il nest pas nationaliste ou ethniste de classer ainsi les tmoins. Les migrs (2.1.3.2) sont les Rwandais qui vivaient ltranger lors des vnements de 1994. Les Rsidents (2.2.2.4) sont les trangers qui vivaient au Rwanda pendant les vnements; les Visiteurs (2.2.2.5) sont les trangers qui visitrent le Rwanda aprs les vnements. Les sciences humaines Pratiquement toutes les sciences humaines ou sociales se sont penches sur le Rwanda. Le corpus des livres et des articles scientifiques ou parascientifiques produits par des occidentaux, pour la plupart non prsents en 1994, et par des auteurs rwandais est volumineux. Dautant plus quaux travaux des universitaires et des spcialistes sont joints ici les rapports officiels des institutions nationales et internationales, des centres de recherche et des ONG, crits en gnral par des experts ou des connaisseurs. Bien que peu scientifiques, les crits des polmistes, des journalistes dinvestigation ou des parahistoriens sont aussi inclus par dfaut dans cette classe. Les accusateurs passionns de la France-du-gnocide comme ses dfenseurs se retrouvent indment mls aux raisonnables sociologues et aux savants historiens. Le bibliographe ne saurait classer les crits selon leur valeur, quil suffise que les tirades comme les analyses aient ce mme sujet de la France au Rwanda (4.2.6). La bibliographie distingue, pour les sciences humaines, entre Rwanda national (chapitre 3) et Rwanda rgional et international (chapitre 4). Rwanda national indexe tout ce qui sest pass sur le sol rwandais entre 1990 et 2011. Cette partie de la bibliographie est historique et thmatique. Elle est aussi gnrique et distingue, lorsque les entres dun sujet abondent, entre Livres, recueils, rapports et Articles, chapitres. Deux publications priodiques sont aussi recenses part (African Rights, 3.2.2.3; Regards croiss, 4.1.4.5), pour des raisons pratiques. Rwanda rgional renvoie aux rapports du Rwanda avec ses pays limitrophes, la rgion des Grands Lacs, lAfrique de lEst, ainsi quaux relations quil entretient avec dautres pays dAfrique. Lvnement central y est la suite des guerres congolaises, auxquelles le Rwanda participe. Rwanda international regroupe les publications portant sur les relations du Rwanda avec les Nations Unies, les tats-Unis, les ONG occidentales, les pays dEurope, la communaut internationale en gnral. La bibliographie des travaux des sciences humaines distingue entre quatre priodes historiques: Avant-1990 recueille les tudes portant sur le Rwanda davant 1990 et distingue entre les sous-priodes classiques. 1990-1994, ou lavant-gnocide.

Umutesi, Marie-Batrice, Fuir ou mourir au Zare: le vcu dune rfugie rwandaise, Paris: LHarmattan, 2000.

10

 1994. 1994 dborde ncessairement sur son amont et son aval mais fait ici rfrence aux trois grandes violences meurtrires de Nonante-Quatre ou de Ninety-Four que furent la guerre, le gnocide et les camps de rfugis. Ces trois cavaliers de lApocalypse performent ensemble une mme et unique danse macabre intitule 1994. Assez souvent, les livres et les articles entrs sous la catgorie gnocide ne portent pas uniquement sur 1994 mais remontent dans lhistoire passe et se tournent vers laprs-gnocide. Les micro-histoires de la guerre et du gnocide, dans la littrature savante, sont moins nombreuses que les macro-histoires des origines, des causes et des effets de 1994. 1994-2011, ou laprs-gnocide. La bibliographie distingue entre cinq sujets principaux: Ethnologie. Cette appellation ne fait pas rfrence lethnologie classique mais aux tudes contemporaines qui portent sur les ethnies et sur lethnisme travers lhistoire du Rwanda et des Grands Lacs. Ces tudes ne sont pas ncessairement faites par des ethnologues ou des anthropologues mais portent cependant sur des questions ethniques. Politique. conomie. Socit. Religion. Ces quatre classes sont larges et comprennent une varit dentres apparentes aux ralits politiques, conomiques, sociales (et culturelles) ou religieuses rwandaises pour les priodes ou les genres indiqus. Le choix des thmes, ou sujets, sest fait selon limportance des entres ayant un mme dnominateur commun. Un nombre suffisant dentres fait le thme. Les titres de ces classes se comprennent deux-mmes. Sont regroups la fin du chapitre Rwanda national (3) les tudes portant sur les chercheurs eux-mmes, sur leurs dbats et leurs mthodes (3.4.6), ainsi que les thses de doctorat (3.4.7) et une slection de sites Internet sur le Rwanda contemporain (3.4.8). Le droit Les crits du droit sont a priori des exercises de la raison semblables ceux des sciences humaines, mme si la vrit judiciaire nest pas la vrit historique. En cour, les tmoins font un travail de mmoire et donc aussi dimagination, mais les parties qui examinent les dits et les faits, et plus encore les juges qui rdigent les jugements, les lgistes qui sanctionnent le droit, tous examinent, analysent, induisent et dduisent, raisonnent. Leurs commentateurs acadmiques raisonnent pareillement, mme si le subjectif ne se refoule jamais entirement. Ces crits comprennent les publications juridiques et les tudes des spcialistes sur les questions de droit et de justice au Rwanda national (droit rwandais, tribunaux, gagaca) et au Rwanda international (TPIR, juridictions nationales hors Rwanda). La littrature Les uvres de littrature et de paralittrature sont regroupes selon les genres classiques, e. g. roman, thtre, posie, conte et autres. Quelques autres travaux artistiques (art, photographie, musique) sont recenss. Le cinma Les films de fiction, les documentaires, les confrences filmes et archives ainsi que les
11

tudes critiques portant sur ces crations sont lists. Les critiques de film (film reviews) ne sont pas incluses. Les sciences naturelles La nature au Rwanda nest ni ethnique, ni nationale, ni internationale et sa bibliographie est alatoire. Ce domaine hyper spcialis de la bibliographie est certainement incomplet. Une distinction classique est faite entre sciences de la nature et sciences de la terre. Les disciplines font les thmes. Remarques Nous sommes conscients que certaines classes peuvent devenir des lits de Procuste ou pire, des fourre-tout. O classer le livre portant sur le droit rwandais et le droit international, larticle portant sur les femmes et les enfants, quand on distingue ces sujets et entend ne lister chaque entre quune fois? Des choix sembleront arbitraires. Signalons ce propos que les sections Rwanda et Zare/Congo (4.1.4) et Rwanda et Grands Lacs (4.1.5) ne vont pas parfois sans se superposer, tout comme les sections Rwanda et ONU (4.2.1) et Rwanda et Communaut internationale (4.2.2). Pour remde, nous esprons que la publication sous forme de pdf permettra, grce la fonction Search qui fait office dIndex, de parcourir dune classe lautre les listes dentres et de retrouver ces articles au double, au triple visage. in signifie que lentre est un chapitre dans un livre et non un article dans une revue, ainsi que dans lexemple imaginaire suivant, Smith, Paul, Gnocide et sous-alimentation: le cas du Rwanda, in Berton, Robert (ed.), Violences des agricultures subsahariennes, Paris: Tatoufo, 2007, pp. 27-39. (ed) et (eds) sont des anglicismes pratiques qui font indiffremment rfrence aux editors anglophones et aux directeurs francophones des ouvrages collectifs et des recueils darticles crits par diffrents auteurs. Ces abrviations renvoient aux noms dauteur qui prcdent immdiatement dans lentre. [Internet] signifie que lentre nest disponible que sur Internet. Idem renvoie au nom ou aux noms dauteur qui prcdent immdiatement dans lentre. s. l., s. n. et s. d. sont les abrviations classiques signifiant sans lieu, sans nom ou sans date de publication. n. p. signifie non pagin. et al. renvoie aux co-auteurs de lentre. Les entres dun mme auteur qui se suivent sont classes par annes ascendantes de publication. Des paginations nont pas pu tre identifies mais la prsence de larticle ou du chapitre reste avre. La revue Dialogue ici dpouille est celle qui paraissait en 1990 Kigali et depuis 1994 est publie Bruxelles, et non pas l'autre revue Dialogue qui parat depuis 2004 Kigali. Les noms des lieux et des institutions sont cits en franais ou en anglais, selon la langue de la publication. On estime quenviron deux tiers des entres de cette bibliographie sont en anglais. La globalisation de la recherche quInternet a rendu possible fait quun nombre sans cesse croissant de publications portant sur le Rwanda sont identifiables et accessibles aujourdhui.
12

Toute bibliographie en devient ds lors interminable, cest--dire incomplte. Celle-ci est aussi faillible et les fautes de langue, les omissions involontaires et les classements errons sont invitables. Le bibliographe sen excuse et vous prie de lui signaler ces problmes, la publication lectronique facilitant la mise jour. Franois Lagarde The University of Texas at Austin lagarde@austin.utexas.edu

13

1 SOURCES
1.1) Archives
1 2 Adami, Tom, The Management of International Criminal Justice Records: The Case of the Rwandan Tribunal, African Journal of Library, Archives and Information Science, 13-1, 2003, pp. 1-10. Adami, Tom; Khamis, Khamis; Lukose, Jones, Legal Recordkeeping in an African Context: The Case of the Rwandan Genocide Archives, Journal of the Eastern and Southern Africa Regional Branch of the International Council on Archives, 23, 2004, pp. 3-16 [Internet]. Adami, Tom; Martha, Hunt, Genocidal Archives: The African Context: Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of the Society of Archivists, 26-1, 2005, pp. 105-121. Adami, Tom, Who Will Be Left to Tell the Tale?: Recordkeeping and International Criminal Jurisprudence, Archival Science, 7-3, 2007, pp. 213-221. Adami, Tom, Rwanda Genocide Tribunal Archival Legacy: A Personal Reflection on and Response to ICTR Advisory Committee on Archives, East African Journal of Information Sciences, 1-2, 2009, pp. 89-101. Deslaurier, Christine, La documentation africaine Bruxelles: les fonds du ministre belge des Affaires trangres (Burundi, Congo, Rwanda), Afrique & Histoire, 1, 2003, pp. 223-234. Grands Lacs Hebdo, Rwanda News Agency, 1996-prsent, http://www.rnanews.com/grands-lacs-hebdo Hirondelle News Agency, Reports; Latest News, Arusha/Genve: Fondation Hirondelle, 1994-present, http://www.hirondellenews.com/ictr-rwanda Human Rights Library, University of Minnesota Human Rights Center, http://www1.umn.edu/humanrts/ Kabanda, Marcel, Droit des archives et droits de lhomme, Gazette des archives, 206, 2007, pp. 97105. Kelleher, Christian; Sangwand, T-Kay; Wood, Kevin; Kamuronsi, Yves, The Human Rights Documentation Initiative at the University of Texas Libraries, New Review of Information Networking, 15-2, 2010, pp. 94-109. MBokolo, likia; Sainteny, Philippe, Afrique: une histoire sonore (1960-2000), Paris: RFI-INA, 2002, 7 CD. Ren Lemarchand Collection, Hoover Archives, Stanford University, http://www.uflib.ufl.edu/cm/africana/lemarcha.htm Rseau Documentaire International sur la Rgion des Grands Lacs africains, Fondation pour la diffusion de la documentation sur la rgion des Grands Lacs africains, Genve, http://www.grandslacs.net/ Rwanda: de la guerre au gnocide (Andr Guichaoua) http://rwandadelaguerreaugenocide.fr/ Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda/International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Arusha, TZ, www.ictr.org/ University of Texas at Austin; AEGIS; Kigali Memorial Center; National Commision for the Fight against Genocide (Rwanda); Genocide Archive Rwanda, http://genocidearchiverwanda.org.rw Visser, Gerda, The Future for Collected Prosecutorial Evidence at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Cardozo Public Law, Policy & Ethics Journal, 7-3, 2009, pp. 633-661. Warren, Maria; Cole, Alison, Prosecuting Genocide in the Digital Age: An Information Management 14

3 4 5

6 7 8 9 10 11

12 13 14

15 16 17 18 19

Perspective, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, PostConflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 281-296.

1.2) Bibliographies
20 21 Africabib, Leiden, NL: University of Leiden, African Studies Centre/Afrika-Studiecentrum, http://www.africabib.org Blackhurst, Hector (ed.), 1990-1991; Christopher, Allen (ed.), 1992-1997; Barringer, Terry (ed.), 19982011, Africa Bibliography [Year]: Works on Africa Published during [Year] , Edinburgh, UK: International African Institute, Edinburgh University Press, 1990-2001 [annual]. African Studies Abstracts, Leiden, NL: University of Leiden, African Studies Centre/AfrikaStudiecentrum, 1994-2002. African Studies Abstracts Online: ASA Online, Leiden, NL: University of Leiden, African Studies Centre/Afrika-Studiecentrum, 1-36, 2003-2011 http://www.ascleiden.nl/Library/abstracts/asaonline/allissues.aspx Barringer, Terry; Townsend, R. (eds.), A Select List of Articles on Africa Appearing in Non-Africanist Periodical, African Affairs, 89-354/110-441, 1990-2011. Bibliothque de Documentation Internationale Contemporaine, Le gnocide rwandais: documents disponibles la BDIC, 2006, Nanterre, FR: BDIC, 2006, 20 p. Bibliothque Nationale de France, Direction des collections, Dpartement Droit, conomie, Politique, La guerre civile au Rwanda: enjeux politiques et imaginaires ethniques: bibliographie slective, Paris: BNF, 2006, 9 p. Centre de recherches et dtudes sur les droits de lhomme et le droit humanitaire (CREDHO), Universit de Rouen/Universit Paris Sud, http://www.credho.org/index.htm Columbia University Libraries, African Studies: Electronic Journals and Newspapers on Africa, http://www.columbia.edu/cu/lweb/indiv/africa/ejournals.html Community University Research Alliance, Bibliographie sur le gnocide au Rwanda/Bibliography on Rwandan Genocide, Victoria: University of Victoria, 2008, 43 p. Dandjinou, Pierre, Le processus dmocratique en Afrique subsaharienne: une approche bibliographique, Libreville: Centre international des civilisations Bantu (CICIBA), 1995, 118 p. Fegley, Randall, Rwanda, Oxford, UK/Santa Barbara, CA: Clio Press, 1993, 197 p. Habiyaremye, Clophas; Kabandana, Alexis, Le mouvement coopratif et associatif rwandais: bibliographie analytique, Kigali: Le Centre de Formation et de Recherche Coopratives IWACU, 1992, 109 p. Harris, Gordon, Central and Equatorial Africa Area Bibliography, Lanham, MD: Scarecrow Press, 1999, 209 p. Hategekimana, Grgoire; Mugwaneza, Annie, Recueil des tudes et ouvrages ayant trait la femme rwandaise: bibliographie analytique, Kigali: Fonds des Nations Unies pour lenfance; Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, 1992, 291 p. Howel, John, Foreign Periodicals on Africa, Electronic Journal of Africana Bibliography (EJAB), 2, 1997, pp. 1-38. Hue, Pascal, Rwanda: Bibliographie ralise partir des donnes du CID de la Mission franaise de coopration et daction culturelle de Kigali (Rwanda) et des centres de documentation du rseau IBISCUS (France), Paris: Ministre de la coopration/IBISCUS, 1993, 150 p. ICTR/TPIR, Quarterly Bibliography, Arusha: ICTR, 1-20, June 1999-December 2005. Institut Africain pour le Dveloppement conomique et Social, Ethnies et pluralisme dmocratique: bibliographie commente, Abidjan: INADES, 1995, 26 p.

22 23

24 25 26

27 28 29 30 31 32

33 34

35 36

37 38

15

39

Karera, Claver, Bibliographie signaltique des crits acadmiques disponibles au Centre de Bibliographie Rwandaise: thses, mmoires et essais de 2me cycle, Butare: CBR, Universit nationale du Rwanda, 1993, 180 p. McIlwaine, John, Africa: A Guide to Reference Material, Lochcarron, UK: Hans Zell, 2007, 608 p. Morris, Catherine, A Selected Bibliography: Peacebuilding and Reconciliation in Rwanda, Peacemakers Trust, 2009, n. p. [Internet]. Nkusi, Laurent; Nkejabahizi, Chrysostome, Bibliographie du Kinyarwanda, Butare: Universit Nationale du Rwanda, 1997, 46 p. Pieck, Peter, Burundi, R. D. Congo, Rwanda Geschichte und Gesellschaft: Bibliographie, Eschborn: Deutsche Gesellschaft fr Internationale Zusammenarbeit, 2003, pp. 242-358. Quarterly Index to African Periodical Literature, Nairobi: Library of Congress, Kenya Office, http://lcweb2.loc.gov/misc/qsihtml/ Siler, Michael, Strategic Security Issues in Sub-Saharan Africa: A Comprehensive Annotated Bibliography, Westport, CT: Praeger, 2004, 798 p. The School of Oriental and African Studies, International African Bibliography/Bibliographie internationale africaine, London: The School of Oriental and African Studies, London University, vols. 20-41, 1990-2011. Totten, Samuel, The Prevention and Intervention of Genocide: An Annotated Bibliography, New York: Routledge, 2007, 1168 p. Totten, Samuel (ed.), Plight and Fate of Women During and Following Genocide (Genocide: A Critical Bibliographic Review), New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers, 2009 [2012], 256 p. Yoh, John, Christianity in Uganda, Tanzania, Rwanda and Burundi: An Annotated Bibliography, Amman, JN: Royal Institute for Inter-Faith Studies, 2000, 369 p. Zawati, Himli; Mahmoud, Ibtisam, A Selected Socio-Legal Bibliography on Ethnic Cleansing, Wartime Rape and Genocide In The Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Lewiston, NY: The Edwin Mellen Press, 2004, 587 p. Bibliothque de documentation internationale contemporaine (BDIC), Nanterre, France, http://www.bdic.fr/ Bibliothques et Archives Canada, http://www.bac-lac.gc.ca Bibliothque Nationale de France, http://www.bnf.fr/ Bibliothque Royale de Belgique, http://www.kbr.be/ British Library, www.bl.uk/ Deutschen Nationalbibliothek, http://www.d-nb.de/ Dag Hammarskjld Library, United Nations Department of Public Information, http://www.un.org/depts/dhl/index.html Harvard University, http://www.harvard.edu/ Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, www.kuleuven.be/ Kigali Institute of Science and Technology, www.kist.ac.rw/ KIT Library, Royal Tropical Institute, Amsterdam, www.kit.nl/ Koninklijke Bibliotheek/National Library of the Netherlands, www.kb.nl/ Library of Congress Online Catalog, Washington, DC, http://www.loc.gov/ McGill University, http://www.mcgill.ca

40 41 42 43 44 45 46

47 48 49 50

1.3) Catalogues
51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64

16

65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77

Makerere University, Kampala, http://mak.ac.ug/ National Library of Australia, Trove, www.trove.nla.gov.au New York Public Library, www.nypl.org/ Universiteit Leiden, www.leiden.edu/ Universit Nationale du Rwanda/National University of Rwanda, Butare, www.nur.ac.rw/ SUDOC, Agence bibliographique de lenseignement suprieur, http://www.sudoc.abes.fr/ Universit Catholique de Louvain, www.uclouvain.be/ Universit de Lige, www.ulg.ac.be/ Universit Libre de Bruxelles, www.ulb.ac.be/ University of Cape Town, www.uct.ac.za/ University of Nairobi, http://www.uonbi.ac.ke/ University of Pretoria, www.up.ac.za/ WorldCat, OCLC Online Computer Library Center, http://www.worldcat.org/

1.4) Bases de donnes

78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 Academic Search Complete, EBSCO Publishings, http://www.ebscohost.com/academic/academicsearch-complete AGRICOLA, EBSCO Publishings, http://www.ebscohost.com/academic/agricola AGRIS: Agricultural Science and Technology, UNFAO, www.agris.fao.org/ AIO, Anthropological Index Online, The British Museum, www.aio.anthropology.org.uk/ AJOL, African Journals Online, Oxford, UK: International Network for the Availability of Scientific Publications (INASP), Public Knowledge Project (PKP), http://www.ajol.info/ Annual Reviews Online, www.annualreviews.org/ ANRT, Atelier national de reproduction des thses, Lille, http://www.diffusiontheses.fr/ Anthropological Index, Royal Anthropological Institute, www.therai.org.uk/ Anthropology Plus, OCLC FirstSearch, http://www.oclc.org/ Aquatic Sciences & Fisheries Abstracts (ASFA), ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com Art Abstracts / Art Index Retrospective, EBSCO Publishings, http://www.ebscohost.com/academic/artabstracts Arts & Humanities Citation Index, Thomson Reuters, http://thomsonreuters.com/ ATLA, American Theological Library Association, www.atla.com/ Biological Abstracts, Thomson Reuters, http://thomsonreuters.com/ BioOne Online Journals, www.bioone.org/ BIOSIS, Thomson Reuters, http://thomsonreuters.com/ Business Source Complete, EBSCO Publishings, www.ebscohost.com/academic/business-sourcecomplete CAIRN Info, http://www.cairn.info/ CINAHL: Cumulative Index to Nursing and Allied Health, www.cinahl.com/ CNRS/Regards, www.regards.cnrs.fr/ Connecting-Africa, http://www.connecting-africa.net/index.htm 17

99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134

CRL, Center for Research Libraries, Chicago, http://www.crl.edu/ CSA Illumina, Cambridge Scientific Abstracts, www.csa.com/ Current Contents, http://thomsonreuters.com/ Dissertations & Theses, ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com Econ Lit, EBSCO Publishings, www.ebscohost.com/academic/econlit EJAB, Electronic Journal of Africana Bibliography, http://sdrc.lib.uiowa.edu/ejab/index.html ERIC, Educational Resource Information Center, www.eric.ed.gov/ Erudit, www.erudit.org/ Ethnic NewsWatch, ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com Factiva, http://www.dowjones.com/factiva/ Film & Television Literature Index, EBSCO Publishings, www.ebscohost.com/public/film-televisionliterature-index Francis, ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com Google Scholar, www.scholar.google.com/ GeoRef, EBSCO Publishings, www.ebscohost.com/academic/georef HeinOnline, http://heinonline.org/ Historical Abstracts/CLIO Notes, EBSCO Publishings, www.ebscohost.com/public/historical-abstracts Historical Newspapers: The New York Times (1851-2008) , ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com ilissAfrica, The Internet Library sub-Saharan Africa, University of Frankfurt, http://www.ilissafrica.de/en/ International Index to Performing Arts, ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com Isidore, Sciences humaines et sociales, http://www.rechercheisidore.fr/ JournalSeek, Gnamics, www.journalseek.net/ JSTOR, Journal Storage, www.jstor.org/ LexisNexis, www.lexisnexis.com/ LLBA, Linguistics and Language Behavior Abstracts, ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com MEDLINE, U.S. National Library of Medicine, http://www.nlm.nih.gov/bsd/pmresources.html Mendeley, www.mendeley.com/ Metafro/Infosys, www.metafro.be/ MLA International Bibliography, www.mla.org/bibliography Open Access Journals Search Engine (OAJSE), www.oajse.com/ PAIS, Public Affairs Information Service, ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com PrimateLit, http://primatelit.library.wisc.edu/ PsycINFO, EBSCO Publishings, www.ebscohost.com/public/psycinfo/ PsychSpider, Leibniz Institute for Psychology Information, http://www.zpid.de/PsychSpider.php PILOTS, Published International Literature on Traumatic Stress, http://www.proquest.com Revues.org, www.revues.org/ SCIRUS, www.scirus.com/

18

135 136 137 138 139 140

Social Science Citation Index, Thomson Reuters, http://thomsonreuters.com Sociological Abstracts, ProQuest, http://www.proquest.com SpringerLink, www.springerlink.com/ Thse.fr, http://www.theses.fr/ Web of Science, Thomson Reuters, http://wokinfo.com/products_tools/multidisciplinary/webofscience/ WorldWideScience, www.worldwidescience.org/

19

2 TMOIGNAGES, MMOIRES
2.1) Tmoins et mmorialistes rwandais 2.1.1) Hutu francophones 2.1.1.1) Ministres; hauts fonctionnaires
141 Gasana, James, Qui est responsable de lattentat contre le prsident Juvnal Habyarimana, pp. 186209; La guerre, la paix, et la dmocratie au Rwanda, pp. 211-37, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995. Gasana, James, Rwanda: du parti-Etat lEtat-garnison, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 348 p. Mbonyumutwa, Shingiro, Rwanda: gouverner autrement, Kigali: Imprimerie Nationale, 1990, 94 p. Mbonyumutwa, Shingiro, Rwanda: quand la dmocratie: 2 guerres civiles sur 1 gnration, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 137 p. Mfizi, Christophe, Le Rseau zro Ikiguri-nnga: lettre ouverte Monsieur le Prsident du MRND, Kigali: Editions Uruhimbi, 1992, 15 p. Mfizi, Christophe, Le rseau Zro: fossoyeur de la dmocratie et de la Rpublique au Rwanda (19751994), Arusha: Bureau du Procureur du Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda, 2006, 81 p. Mukeshimana Ngulinzira, Florida, Ngulinzira, Boniface: un autre Rwanda possible: combat posthume, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 107 p. Nkubito, Alphonse-Marie, Le rle de la justice dans la crise rwandaise, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 275-87. Nsengiyaremye, Dismas, La transition dmocratique au Rwanda (1989-1993), in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 239-63. Ruhigira, Enoch, La fin tragique dun rgime: Volume I: Le legs dmocratique gaspill, Orlans: ditions La Pagaie, 2011, 358 p. Twagiramungu, Faustin, Le rle de la France dans le conflit rwandais, Dialogue, 206, septembre/octobre 1998, pp. 6-38. Twagiramungu, Faustin, Rwanda: berceau de tous les Rwandais, Bruxelles: s. n., 2003, n. p. [Internet].

142 143 144 145 146 147 148

149

150 151 152

2.1.1.2) Accuss et condamns (TPIR)

153 154 155 156 Bagosora, Thoneste, Lassassinat du Prsident Habyarimana ou Lultime opration du TUTSI pour sa reconqute du pouvoir par la force au Rwanda, Yaound, 30 Octobre 1995, 28 p. [Internet]. Barayagwiza, Jean-Bosco, Rwanda: le sang Hutu est-il rouge? Vrits caches sur les massacres, Yaound: s. n., 1995, 67 p. Karemera. Edouard, Le drame rwandais: les aveux des chefs de la Mission des Nations Unies pour lAssistance au Rwanda, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2007, 223 p. Mugenzi, Justin, Le peuple rwandais accuse, in Tonme, Shanda; Mugenzi, Justin, Comprendre le 20

drame rwandais, Yaound: Editions du CRAC, 1995, pp. 18-30. 157 158 159 160 161 Nahimana, Ferdinand, Rwanda: les virages rats, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2007, 447 p. Nahimana, Ferdinand, Le combat pour la vrit, Paris: Sources du Nil, 2011, 120 p. Ngirabatware, Augustin, Le fate du mensonge et de linjustice, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2006, 611 p. Ntezimana, Vincent, La Justice belge face au gnocide rwandais: laffaire Ntezimana, Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, 214 p. Renzaho, Tharcisse, Tmoignage sur la tragdie qui a ensanglant la population de Kigali partir du 6 avril 1994, s. l.; s. n. [Internet].

2.1.1.3) Militaires
162 163 164 165 166 167 168 Dupaquier, Jean-Franois, LAgenda du gnocide: le tmoignage de Richard Mugenzi, ex-espion rwandais, Paris: Karthala, 2010, 372 p. Mpiranya, Protais, Rwanda, le paradis perdu: les derniers secrets de lex-commandant de la Garde Prsidentielle de J. Habyarimana, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2010, 154 p. Neretse, Emmanuel, La politique de dfense: un dfi pour les tats africains, Kigali: Imprisco, 1994, 64 p. Neretse, Emmanuel, Grandeur et dcadence des Forces Armes Rwandaises, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2010, 315 p. Ntilikina, Faustin, Rwanda: la prise de Kigali et la chasse aux rfugis par larme du gnral Paul Kagame: rcit du secrtaire ltat-major de lex-arme rwandaise, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2008, 280 p. Ntisoni, Lambertus, Jai travers des fleuves de sang: le calvaire dun officier des ex-Forces Armes Rwandaises, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 138 p. Rusatira, Lonidas, Rwanda: le droit lespoir, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, 362 p.

2.1.1.4) Directeurs; intellectuels

169 170 171 Kabagema, Edouard, Carnage dune nation: gnocide et massacres au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 250 p. Karemano, Charles, Au-del des barrires: dans les mandres du drame rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 152 p. Mujawamariya, Monique, Rapport de visite effectue au Rwanda du 1/9/94 au 22/9/94, 35 p. [Internet]; cf. Idem, Report of a Visit to Rwanda: September 1-22, 1994, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 32-38. Ndagijimana, Jean-Marie-Vianney, Bujumbura mon amour, Orlans: La Pagaie, 2005, 97 p. Ndahayo, Eugne, Rwanda: le dessous des cartes, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 279 p. Nduwayo, Lonard, Giti et le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 260 p. Rusesabagina, Paul; Zoellner, Tom, An Ordinary Man, New York: Viking, 2006, 207 p. (cf. Idem, Un homme ordinaire: une autobiographie, Paris: Buchet-Chastel, 2007, 210 p.). Sibomana, Andr, Gardons espoir pour le Rwanda: entretiens avec Laure Guilbert et Herv Deguine, Paris: Descle de Brouwer, 1997, 251 p. Sibomana, Andr; Guilbert, Laure; Deguine, Herv, Gardons espoir pour le Rwanda suivi de Enqute sur la mort dAndr Sibomana, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 312 p.

172 173 174 175 176 177

2.1.1.5) Rfugis (Zare/Congo)

178 179 Bizimana, J.-D., Grande est ma souffrance, infinie mon esprance, Dialogue, 182, avril 1995, pp.1520. Mpayimana, Philippe, Rfugis rwandais: entre marteau et enclume: rcit du calvaire au Zaire, 199621

1997, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, 154 p. 180 181 182 183 184 185 186 187 Mukamuganga, Madeleine, Rwanda: du bonheur lhorreur: jtais l, Roissy-en-Brie: Editions Cultures Croises, 2005, 127 p. Niwese, Maurice, Le peuple rwandais un pied dans la tombe: rcit dun rfugi tudiant, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 212 p. Rugumaho, Benot, Lhcatombe des rfugis rwandais dans lex-Zare: tmoignage dun survivant, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, 146 p. Ruhamiliza, Alexis, Javais 9 ans pendant la guerre: rcit dun rescap rwandais, Cotonou: CAAREC Editions, 2008, 97 p. Ruhorahoza, Thophile, Terminus Mbandaka: le chemin des charniers de rfugis rwandais au Congo, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2009, 152 p. Umugwaneza, Angelique; Fuglsang, Peter, Rwandas brn: en beretning, Copenhagen: Gyldendal, 2008, 308 p. Umutesi, Chantal, La paix dans lme, Paris: Klanba Editions, 2004, 112 p. Umutesi, Marie-Batrice, Fuir ou mourir au Zare: le vcu dune rfugie rwandaise, Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, 311 p. (cf. Idem, Surviving the Slaughter: The Ordeal of a Rwandan Refugee in Zaire, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2004, 284 p.).

2.1.2) Hutu anglophones

188 189 190 191 192 Bizimana, John-Yves, Escape from Rwanda: A True Story of Faith, Hope, and Survival, Salt Lake City, NV: Deseret Book, 2010, 160 p. Mujawamariya, Monique, The Obligation to Rescue II, Social Research, 62-1, 1995, pp. 13-21. Murekezi, Selemani, The Truth about the Rwandan Genocide and How I Survived it: More Than 1 Million Lives Lost In Just 100 Days!, Scotts Valley, CA: CreateSpace, 2010, 124 p. Ndereyimana, Joseph, Walk this Way: The Journey of a Rwandan Refugee, as Told to Carolyn Neville, Cape Town: C.L.R. Neville, 1999, 133 p. Nyiransekuye, Hadidja, The Lances Were Looking Down: One Womans Path Through the Rwandan Genocide to Life in The States, New York: iUniverse Inc, 2010, 296 p.

2.1.3) Tutsi francophones 2.1.3.1) Rescaps

193 194 195 Gwiza Dancille, Campagna, Rwanda 1994: mmoires tristes, justice improbable, Internet: Books on Demand, 2008, 216 p. Habiyakare, Odette; Fontanet, Mathilde, Sous les toiles du Rwanda: dialogue de femmes entre gnocide et paix, Genve: Mtropolis, 2007, 267 p. Kayigamba, Jean-Baptiste, Without Justice, No Reconciliation: A Survivors Experience of Genocide, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 33-43. Kayimahe, Vnuste, France-Rwanda: les coulisses du gnocide: tmoignage dun rescap, Paris: Dagorno, 2002, 359 p. Kayitare, Pauline, Tu leur diras que tu es hutue: 13 ans, une Tutsie au cur du gnocide rwandais, Bruxelles: Andr Versaille, 2011, 192 p. Kayitesi, Annick, Nous existons encore: ils ont massacr sa famille au Rwanda, elle se bat pour quon noublie pas, Paris: Michel Lafon, 2004, 248 p. Kayitesi, Berthe, Demain ma vie: enfants chefs de famille dans le Rwanda daprs, Paris: Editions 22

196 197 198 199

Laurence Teper, 2009, 323 p. 200 201 202 203 204 205 206 207 208 Mugiraneza, Assumpta; Mukankomeje, Rose, Une vie de lutte et de rsistance: tmoignage de Rose Mukankomeje, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 349-364. Mujawayo, Esther; Belhaddad, Souad, SurVivantes: Rwanda dix ans aprs le gnocide, suivi de Entretien avec Simone Veil, La Tour dAigues: dition de lAube, 2005, 304 p. Mujawayo, Esther; Belhaddad, Souad, La fleur de Stphanie: Rwanda entre rconciliation et dni, Paris: Flammarion, 2006, 250 p. Mujawayo, Esther, Je ne crois pas au pardon, LHistoire, 311, 2006, pp. 102-103. Mujawayo, Esther, Tmoignage sur le gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, Cits, 4-36, 2008, pp. 125-128. Mukagasana, Yolande, La mort ne veut pas de moi, Paris: Fixot, 1997, 267 p. Mukagasana, Yolande, Naie pas peur de savoir, Paris: Robert Laffont, 1999, 315 p. Mukagasana, Yolande; Kazinierakis, Alain, Les Blessures du silence, Arles: Actes Sud/Mdecins Sans Frontires, 2001, 159 p. Mukagasana, Yolande, Le gnocide au Rwanda, in Norambuena, Miguel (ed.), De lanimation psychosociale la clinique du quotidien: le Centre Racard, critique et clinique, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, pp. 303-324. Mukayiranga, Speciosa, Comment les bourreaux ont tu les ntres: tmoignage dune rescape, Lendemains, 28-112, 2003, pp. 39-41. Mukayiranga, Speciosa, Sentiments de rescaps, in Coquio, Catherine (ed.), LHistoire troue: ngation et tmoignage, Nantes: LAtalante, 2004, pp. 777-785. Rurangwa, Rvrien, Gnocid, Paris: Presses de la Renaissance, 2006, 231 p. (cf. Idem, Genocide: My Stolen Rwanda, London: Reportage Press, 2009, 176 p.). Umuraza, Chantal, Une Jeunesse rwandaise, Paris: Karthala, 2008, 142 p. Umurerwa, Marie-Aimable, Comme la langue entre les dents: fratricide et pige identitaire au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, 207 p.

209 210 211 212 213

2.1.3.2) Emigrs
214 215 216 217 218 219 220 Basabose, Philippe, Sur le chemin du d-chez-soiement, Francophilia: Journal of Interdisciplinary Studies, 1-1, 2011, pp. 89-96. Corra, Maggy, Tustie, etc., Grolley, Suisse: Editions de lHbe, 1998, 270 p. Kagabo, Jos, Aprs le gnocide: notes de voyage, Les Temps Modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 102-125. Kajeguhakwa, Valens, Rwanda: de la terre de paix la terre de sang et aprs?, Paris: Perrin, 2001, 357 p. Niyonteze, Marie, Retour Muganza: rcit dun avant-gnocide, Bruxelles: M.E.O. (Monde-ditionOuverture), 2011, 94 p. Rurangwa, Jean-Marie Vianney, Un Rwandais sur les routes de lexil: mmoires africaines, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, 221 p. Sehene, Benjamin, Le pige ethnique, Paris: Dagorno, 1999, 222 p.

2.1.4) Tutsi anglophones

221 222 223 Bilindabagabo, Alexis, Rescued by Angels: The Story of Miracles during the Rwandan Genocide, East Brunswick, Australia: Acorn Press, 2001, 118 p. Blewitt, Mary Kaytesi, You Alone May Live: One Womans Journey through the Aftermath of the Rwandan Genocide, London: Dialogue, 2010, 336 p. Gashumba, Frida Umuhoza; Waldron, Sandy, Frida: Chosen to Die, Destined to Live, Lancaster, UK: 23

Sovereign World, 2007, 169 p. 224 Ilibagiza, Immacule; Erwin, Steve, Left to Tell: Discovering God amidst the Rwandan Holocaust, Carlsbad, CA: Hay House, 2006, 215 p. (cf. Idem, Miracule: une dcouverte de Dieu au cur du gnocide rwandais, Paris: Jai Lu, 2006, 345 p.). Ilibagiza, Immacule; Erwin, Steve, Led by Faith: Rising from the Ashes of the Rwandan Genocide, Carlsbad, CA; London: Hay House, 2008, 264 p. (cf. Idem, Suivre sa foi: slever au-dessus des cendres du gnocide rwandais, Varennes, Qubec: AdA, 2009, 311 p.). Ilibagiza, Immacule; Erwin, Steve, Sowing the Seeds of Forgiveness: Sharing Messages of Love and Hope after the Rwandan Genocide, London: Hay House, 2011, 256 p. Ilibagiza, Immacule; Erwin, Steve, The Boy who Met Jesus: Segatashya Emmanuel of Kibeho, London: Hay House, 2011, 219 p. Irivuzumugabe, Eric; Tracey, Lawrence, My Father, Maker of the Trees: How I Survived the Rwandan Genocide, Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2009, 205 p. Kayigamba, Jean Baptiste, Haunted Mornings, Sleepless Nights, New Internationalist, 390, 2006, 6 p. Mrimi, Chantal, Batamuriza, The Journey of my Life from Rwanda: The Amazing True Story of an African Womans Life, Bloomington, IN: AuthorHouse, 2007, 192 p. Mujawiyera, Eugenie, The Rwandan Tutsis: A Tutsi Womans Account of the Hidden Causes of the Rwandan Tragedy, London: Adonis & Abbey, 2006, 120 p. Mushikiwabo, Louise, Rwanda Means The Universe: A Natives Memoir of Blood and Bloodlines, New York: St. Martins Press, 2006, 384 p. Ndamyumugabe, Phodidas; Zvandasara, Nkosiyabo, Rwanda: Beyond Wildest Imagination, Berrien Springs, MI: Lesley Books, 2000, 169 p. Nganemariya, Illumine, Miracle in Kigali: The Rwandan Genocide: A Survivors Journey, Norfolk, UK: Tagman Worldwide, 2008, 152 p. Rucyahana, John; Riordan, James, The Bisphop of Rwanda: Finding Forgiveness Amidst a Pile of Bones, Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2006, 231 p. Sebarenzi, Joseph; Mullane, Laura, God Sleeps in Rwanda: A Political and Personal Memoir, New York: Atria Books, 2009, 272 p. Uzabakiliho, Faustin; Ross, Dick, Flight for Life: A Journey from Rwanda, New York: Vantage Press, 2001, 133 p.

225

226 227 228 229 230 231 232 233 234 235 236 237

2.1.5) Recueils de tmoignages

238 239 240 241 242 243 Association Duhozanye, Les Tmoignages des veuves de Save, Butare: Duhozanye, 2003, 122 p. Bouchet-Saulnier, Franoise; Salignon, Pierre, Gnocide au Rwanda: tmoignages, Paris: Mdecins Sans Frontires, 1994. Bhrer, Michel, Rwanda: mmoire dun gnocide, Paris: Le Cherche-Midi/UNESCO, 1996, 96 p. Cruvellier, Thierry; Gakusi, Albert-Enas; Gasana, James, Augustin Cyiza: un homme libre au Rwanda, Paris: Karthala, 2004, 222 p. De Brouwer, Anne-Marie; Chu, Sandra (eds.), The Men Who Killed Me: Rwandan Survivors of Sexual Violence, Vancouver: Douglas & McIntyre, 2009, 184 p. Hatzfeld, Jean, Dans le nu de la vie: rcits des marais rwandais, Paris: Le Seuil, 2000, 233 p. (cf. Idem, Into the Quick of Life: The Rwandan Genocide: The Survivors Speak, London: Serpents Tail, 2005, 225 p.). Hatzfeld, Jean, Une saison de machettes, Paris: Le Seuil, 2003, 290 p. (cf. Idem, A Time for Machetes: The Rwandan Genocide: The Killers Speak, London: Serpents Tail, 2005; New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 2005, 256 p.). 24

244

245 246 247 248 249 250 251

Hatzfeld, Jean, La Stratgie des antilopes, Paris: Le Seuil, 2007, 302 p. (cf. Idem, The Antelopes Strategy: Living in Rwanda After the Genocide, London: Serpents Tail, 2009, 256 p.). Janzen, John; Janzen, Reinhild Kauenhoven, Do I Still Have a Life? Voices from the Aftermath of War in Rwanda and Burundi, Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 2000, 234 p. Karangwa, Hildebrand, Le gnocide au centre du Rwanda: quelques tmoignages des rescaps de Kabgayi (2 juin 1994), Kabgayi: s. n., [2002]. Kigali Memorial Centre, Survivor Stories, Kigali: KMC, 2000, www.kigalimemorialcentre.org/ Malagardis, Maria, Rwanda, le jour daprs: rcits et tmoignages au lendemain du gnocide, Paris: Somogy, 1995, 96 p. Mukamabano, Madeleine, Rwanda: les toiles teintes, Autodaf, 2, 2001, pp. 33-51. Nduwimana, Franoise , Tmoignages de femmes victimes de viols et du SIDA pendant le gnocide rwandais, in Idem, Le droit de survivre: femmes, violence sexuelle et VIH/SIDA, Montral: Centre international des droits de la personne et du dveloppement dmocratique, 2004, pp. 77-83. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier; Mukamuhirwa, Immacule, Franois-Xavier Nsanzuwera (Hutu) and his Wife Immacule Mukamuhirwa (Tutsi) Give Voice to the Genocide that Occurred in Rwanda and the Racial Discrimination that Lingers to this Day, in International Human Rights Law Group (ed.), Voices: A Special Forum on Comparative Experiences of Racism, Washington, DC: IHRLG, 2001, pp. 15-29. Qumner, Jean-Marie; Bouvet, Eric, Femmes du Rwanda, veuves du gnocide, Paris: Catleya, 1999, 116 p. Rutayisire, Antoine (ed.), Faith Under Fire: Testimonies of Christian Bravery, Essex, UK: African Enterprise, 1995, 126 p. Rutazibwa, Privat; Rutayisire, Paul, Gnocide Nyarubuye: monographie sur lun des principaux sites du gnocide des Tutsi de 1994, Kigali: ditions Rwandaises, 2007, 242 p. Salem, Richard; Clinton, Hillary Rodham, Witness to Genocide: Children of Rwanda: Drawings by Child Survivors of the Rwandan Genocide of 1994, New York: Friendship Press, 2000, 48 p. Smith, James (ed.); Aegis Trust, A Time to Remember: Rwanda: Ten Years After Genocide, Newark-onTrent, UK: Quill Press, 2004, 132 p. Straus, Scott; Lyons, Robert, Intimate Enemy: Images and Voices of the Rwandan Genocide, New York: Zone Books; Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2006, 200 p. Survivors Fund, Survival Against The Odds: A Book of Testimonies from Survivors of the Rwandan Genocide, London: SURF, 2005, 39 p. Totten, Samuel; Ubaldo, Rafiki, We Cannot Forget: Interviews with Survivors of the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 2011, 220 p. Twagilimana, Aimable, Teenage Refugees from Rwanda Speak Out, New York: Rosen Publishing, 1997, 64 p. Whitworth, Wendy (ed.); Aegis Trust, We Survived: Genocide in Rwanda, Newark-on-Trent, UK: Quill Press, 2006, 279 p. Wiljo Woodi Oosterom, Stars of Rwanda: Children Write and Draw about Their Experiences during the Genocide of 1994, Kigali: Silent Work Foundation, 2004, 94 p.

252

253 254 255 256 257 258 259 260 262 263 264

2.1.6) Autres tmoins

265 266 267 Gatorano, Elizabeth, Waiting for the Sunrise: One Familys Struggle against Genocide and Racism , Wilmette, IL: Bahai Pub., 2008, 386 p. Hamlyn, Robin, How Mico Got a Rwandan Name, Edinburgh: The Pentland Press, 2000, 117 p. Mazimpaka, Thomas, Ein Tutsi in Deutschland: das Schicksal eines Flchtlings, Leipzig: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1997, 288 p.

25

268 269 270

Singe, Marguerita, Ik zocht de dood, maar vond het leven: het verhaal van een Rwandese vrouw die alles verloor, maar bij ons een nieuw leven opbouwde, Tielt, BE: Lannoo, 2010, 173 p. Smith, Saskia; Ingabire, Amina, Achter de bergen: de overlevingstocht van een Afrikaanse vluchtelingen, Vianen, NL: The House of Books, 2011, 303 p. UmKhonde Patrick Habamenshi, Rwanda, Where Souls Turn to Dust: My Journey from Exile to Legacy, Bloomington, IN: iUniverse, 2009, 336 p. [Hutsi].

2.2) Tmoins trangers 2.2.1) Journalistes

271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 279 280 Alagiah, George, A Passage to Africa, London: Little Brown, 2001; London: Time Warner, 2002, 304 p. Berkeley, Bill, The Graves Are Not Yet Full: Race, Tribe, and Power in The Heart of Africa, New York: Basic Books, 2001, 320 p. Bouchet-Saulnier, Franoise; Laffont, Frdric, Maudits soient les yeux ferms, Paris: Arte-Editions/J.-C. Latts, 1995, 296 p. Bugingo, Franois, Africa Mea: le Rwanda et le drame africain, Montral: Liber, 2005, 243 p. Cain, Kenneth; Postlewait, Heidi; Thomson, Andrew, Emergency Sex and Other Desperate Measures: A True Story from Hell on Earth, New York: Miramax, 2004, 320 p. De Temmerman, Els, De doden zijn niet dood: Rwanda, een ooggetuigenverslag, Amsterdam/ Antwerpen: Arbeiderspers, 1994, 261 p. Delhaas, Rik, De president, de hyena en de kleine hagedis: Afrika na de koude oorlog, Amsterdam: Contact, 2006, 324 p. Draulans, Dirk, Een grap van God: Oorlogsreportages uit Afrika, Groot-Bijgaarden, BE: Globe, 1997, 251 p. French, Howard, A Continent for the Taking: The Tragedy and Hope of Africa, New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2004, 280 p. Gourevitch, Philip, We Wish to Inform You that Tomorrow We Will Be Killed with Our Families: Stories from Rwanda, New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1998, 356 p. (cf. Idem, Nous avons le plaisir de vous informer que, demain, nous serons tus avec nos familles, Paris: Denol, 1999, 398 p.). Hlne, Jean; Deldique, Pierre-Edouard, crits dAfrique, Paris: Editions de la Martinire, 2004, 517 p. Huband, Mark, The Skull Beneath the Skin: Africa after the Cold War, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 2001, 408 p. Jennings, Christian, Across the Red River: Rwanda, Burundi and the Heart of Darkness, London: Phoenix, 2000, 256 p. Keane, Fergal, Season of Blood: A Rwandan Journey, London: Penguin Books, 1997, 224 p. Kiley, Sam, Eau de Cadavre: Somalia and Rwanda, in McAllester, Matt (ed.), Eating Mud Crabs in Kandahar: Stories of Food during Wartime by the Worlds Leading Correspondents, Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, 2011, pp. 127-137. Mermet, Daniel, L-bas si jy suis: carnets de route, Paris: La Dcouverte, 1999, 344 p. Pauw, Jacques, Dances with Devils: A Journalists Search for Truth, Cape Town: Zebra Press, 2006, 393 p. Peterson, Scott, Rwanda: The Machete War, in Idem, Me Against My Brother: At War in Somalia, Sudan and Rwanda: A Journalist Reports from the Battlefields of Africa, New York/London: Routledge, 2000, pp. 247-321. Polman, Linda, We Did Nothing: Why the Truth Doesnt Always Come Out When the UN Goes In,

281 282 283 284 285

286 287 288

289

26

London: Viking, 2003, 234 p. 290 291 292 293 294 295 Press, Robert, The New Africa: Dispatches from a Changing Continent, Gainesville, FL: University Press of Florida, 1999, 358 p. Richburg, Keith, Out of America: A Black Man Confronts Africa, New York: New Republic Book/Basic Books, 1997, 266 p. Rovira, Bru, fricas: cosas que pasan no tan lejos, Barcelona: RBA Libros, 2006, 266 p. Schofield, James, Silent over Africa: Stories of War and Genocide, Sydney/New York: Harpers Collins, 1996, 224 p. Watson, Paul, Where War Lives: A Journey into the Heart of War, New York: Rodale/Macmillan, 2008, 354 p. Wende, Hamilton, True North: African Roads Less Travelled, Rivonia, SA: Waterman Publications, 1995, 198 p.

2.2.2) Tmoins tiers 2.2.2.1) ONU; UNAMIR

296 297 298 Anyidoho, Henry, Guns Over Kigali: The Rwandese Civil War, 1994: A Personal Account, Accra: Woeli Publishing Services, 1997, 131 p. Anyidoho, Henry, The Lessons from Peace-keeping Operations, in Srb, Gunnar; Vale, Peter (eds.), Out of Conflict: From War to Peace in Africa, Uppsala: Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, 1997, pp. 114-118. Anyidoho, Henry, Rwanda, in Zormelo, Douglas; Mayer, Peter (eds.), Peace-keeping and PeaceMaking: Changes in International Politics and Implications for Peace in Africa, Accra: Friedrich Ebert Foundation, 1996. Anyidoho, Henry, My Journey Every Step, Accra: Sub-Saharan Publishers, 2010, 365 p. Beardsley, Brent, Lessons Learned or not Learned from the Rwandan Genocide, in Grzyb, Amanda (ed.), The World and Darfur: International Response to Crimes Against Humanity in Western Sudan, Montreal/Ithaca, NY: McGill-Queens University Press, 2009, pp. 41-60. Booh Booh, Jacques-Roger, Le patron de Dallaire parle: rvlations sur les drives dun gnral de lONU au Rwanda, Paris: Duboiris, 2005, 207 p. Castonguay, Jacques, Les Casques Bleus au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 275 p. Castonguay, Jacques, In Search of a New Ceasefire (April-July 1994), in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 271-280. Castonguay, Jacques, Rwanda: souvenirs, tmoignages, rflexions, Montral: Art global, 2005, 168 p. Dallaire, Romeo, Le Rwanda, in Cot, Jean; et al., Oprations des Nations Unies: leons de terrain: Cambodge, Somalie, Rwanda, ex-Yougoslavie, Paris: Fondation pour les tudes de dfense, 1995. Dallaire, Romeo, The Changing Role of UN Peacekeeping Forces: The Relationship between UN Peackeepers and NGOs in Rwanda, in Whitman, Jim; Pocock, David (eds.), After Rwanda: The Coordination of United Nations Humanitarian Assistance, New York: St. Martins Press, 1996, pp. 205218. Dallaire, Romeo, Rwanda: Operations Other than War: From Peace Agreement to Genocide in Less than Twelve Months, in Institute of Policy Studies of Singapore; United Nations Institute for Training and Research; National Institute for Research Advancement of Japan (eds.), Humanitarian Actions and Peace-Keeping Operations: Debriefings and Lessons, London: Kluwer Law International, 1997, pp. 260269. Dallaire, Romeo, The End of Innocence: Rwanda 1994, in Moore, Jonathan (ed.), Hard Choices: Moral Dilemmas in Humanitarian Intervention, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1998, pp. 71-86. 27

299 300

301 302 303

304 305 306

307

308

309 310

Dallaire, Romeo; Enright, Michael, Lost Mission to Rwanda: An Interview with General Romeo Dallaire, Queens Quarterly, 107-3, 2000, pp. 412-425. Dallaire, Romeo, Command Experiences in Rwanda, in McCann, Carol; Pigeau, Ross (eds.), The Human in Command: Exploring the Modern Military Experience, New York: Kluwer Academic/Plenum Publishers, 2000, pp. 29-50. Dallaire, Romeo; Beardsley, Brent, Shake Hands with the Devil: The Failure of Humanity in Rwanda, Toronto: Random House Canada, 2003, 562 p. (cf. Idem, Jai serr la main du diable: la faillite de lhumanit au Rwanda, Outremont (Qubec): Libre Expression, 2004, 684 p.). Dallaire, Romeo, The Lessons of Rwanda, Refugee Survey Quarterly, 23-4, 2004, pp. 19-27. Dallaire, Romeo; Caplan, Gerald, Remembering Rwanda, in Lucht, Bernie (ed.), Ideas: Brilliant Thinkers Speak Their Minds, Fredericton, Canada: Goose Lane, 2005, pp. 204-225. Khan, Shaharyar, The Shallow Graves of Rwanda, London: I. B. Tauris, 2000, 220 p. Marchal, Luc, Rwanda, la descente aux enfers: tmoignage dun Peacekeeper, dcembre 1993-avril 1994, Bruxelles: ditions Labor, 2001, 335 p. (cf. Idem, Aan de poorten van de Rwandese hel: getuigenis van een peacekeeper, Leuven: Van Halewyck, 2001, 263 p). Nshimiyimana, Vnuste, Prlude du gnocide rwandais: enqute sur les circonstances politiques et militaires du meutre du prsident Habyarimana, Ottignies-Louvain-la-Neuve: Quorum, 1996, 152 p. Ngijol, Gilbert, Autopsie des gnocides rwandais, burundais et lONU: la problmatique de la stabilit dans les pays de la rgion des Grands Lacs, Paris: Prsence africaine, 1998, 227 p. Pearn, John, Reflections of Rwanda: A Selected Photo-archive of Service with the Forward Surgical Team, the Australian Medical Support Force, UNAMIR II, Brisbane, Australia: University of Queensland, Royal Childrens Hospital, 1995, 117 p. Riza, S. Iqbal, The UN and the Future of Multilateralism: An Interview with Chef de Cabinet to the UN Secretary-General S. Iqbal Riza, Fletcher Forum of World Affairs, 27-1, 2003, pp. 39-46. Tousignant, Guy; Bugingo, Franois, La Mission au Rwanda: entretiens avec le gnral Guy Tousignant, Montral: Liber, 1997, 277 p.

311

312 313 314 315

316 317 318

319 320

2.2.2.2) Turquoise
321 322 323 324 325 326 327 Clervoy, Patrick, Gnocide et civilisation: quelques propos suite lopration Turquoise au Rwanda, Perspectives psychiatriques, 37-1, 1998, pp. 19-21. Denjean, Frdric, Fossoyeur de lApocalypse: Rwanda, mon t 1994, Aubagne: Groupe CCEE, 2011, 175 p. Hogard, Jacques, Les Larmes de lhonneur: 60 jours dans la tourmente du Rwanda, Paris: Hugo et Compagnie, 2005, 134 p. Lafourcade, Jean-Claude; Riffaud, Guillaume, Opration Turquoise: Rwanda, 1994, Paris: Libraire Acadmique Perrin, 2010, 216 p. Lanxade, Jacques, Quand le monde a bascul, Paris: Nil Editions, 2001, 386 p. Pons, F.; Rigal, S.; Dupeyron, C., Ruanda et Zare: une antenne chirurgicale au cours de lopration Turquoise, Mdecine Tropicale, 54-4, 1994, pp. 369-373 Pons, F.; Rigal, S.; Dupeyron, C.; de Saint-Julien, J.; Vayre, P.; Poilleux, J.; Stoppa. R., Activit chirurgicale dune antenne du service de sant des Armes dans le cadre de lopration Turquoise au Rwanda de juin aot 1994, Chirurgie, 121-1, 1996, pp. 19-27. Prioul, Christian, Collines de Turquoise, Les Cahiers Nantais, 44/45, 1995, pp. 253-268. Raingeard, Dominique, Turquoise: un psychiatre dans lquipe de Bioforce, Mdecine tropicale, 54-4, 1994, pp. 352-354. Tauzin, Didier, Rwanda: je demande justice pour la France et ses soldats: le chef de lopration 28

328 329 330

Chimre tmoigne, Paris: Jacob-Duvernet, 2011, 260 p.

2.2.2.3) Humanitaires
331 332 333 Andrews, Christopher, Words Cannot Describe: A Trip into Rwandas Heart of Darkness, Canadian Medical Association journal, 158-1, 1998, pp. 84-86. Antheunissens, Paul, De la dcolonisation belge au gnocide rwandais: un parcours humanitaire, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2010, 307 p. Bam, Wolfgang, Tmoignage Kibuye: le gnocide comme instrument politique moderne, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Dfi de lethnisme, Paris: Karthala,1997, pp. 101-121 (cf. Idem, in Schrings, Hildegard, Ein Volk Verlsst sein Land. Krieg und Vlkermord in Ruanda, Cologne, ISP, 1994, pp. 7589). Bilinda, Lesley, The Colour of Darkness: A Personal Story of Tragedy and Hope in Rwanda, London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1996, 226 p. (cf. Idem, La lumire des tnbres: drame personnel au cur dun gnocide, Valence: Ligue pour la lecture de la Bible, 2003, 206 p.). Bilinda, Lesley, With What Remains: A Widows Quest for Truth in Rwanda, London: Hodder & Stoughton. 2006, 208 p. Binet, Laurence, Gnocide des Rwandais Tutsis, 1994, Paris: Mdecins Sans Frontires/CRASH, 2003. Brauman, Rony, Devant le mal: Rwanda, un gnocide en direct, Paris: Arla, 1994, 91 p. Bunel, Jean-Dominique, Carnet de guerres dun humanitaire: grandeurs, misres et servitudes: Croatie, Bosnie, Rwanda, Kosovo, Congo-Brazzaville, Congo-Kinshasa, Burundi, Irak, Liban, 1992-2006, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 318 p. Carbonare, Jean, Ensemble, se remettre debout, Lyon: ditions Olivtan, 2010, 183 p. Coxson, Carolyn, Remember the Children: A Nurses Story of Life and Death in a Rwandan Refugee Camp, Belleville, Canada: Essence Publishing, 1999, 208 p. Debr, Bernard, Lillusion humanitaire, Paris: Plon, 1997, 287 p. Farrell, Mike, The Killing Ground: A Journey to Rwanda, Mike Farell Online, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. Farrow, Glendon; Rosenfeld, Jeffrey; Crozier, John; Wheatley, Peter; Warfe, Peter, Military Surgery in Rwanda, The Australian and New Zealand Journal of Surgery, 67-10, 1997, pp. 696-702. Faure, Annie, Blessures dhumanitaire, Paris: Balland, 1995, 141 p. Gaillard, Philippe, Surviving Genocide: Rwanda, in Bergman, Carol (ed.), Another Day in Paradise: International Humanitarian Workers Tell Their Stories, Maryknoll, NY: Orbis Books, 2003, pp. 66-80. Gaillard, Philippe, Rwanda 1994: un tmoignage: On peut tuer autant de gens quon veut, on ne peut pas tuer leur mmoire, Revue Internationale de la Croix Rouge, 136, 2004, pp. 611-627. Groen, Ad, Vertrapt gras: een noodhulparts in Afrika, Amsterdam: Veen, 2002, 320 p. Hoben, T., Rwanda: An EMS Journal, JEMS: A Journal of Emergency Medical Services, 20-9, 1995, pp. 45-53. Huber, Bernhard, Habt ihr uns vergessen? Bilder aus Ruanda, Erfahrungen eines Arztes, Neukirchen: Vluyn Aussaat, 1996, 62 p. Jerusalmy, Raphal, Shalom Tsahal: confessions dun lieutenant-colonel des renseignements israliens, Paris: NM7, 2002, 395 p. Kjaergaard, Jens-Jrgen, En maned i Rwanda, Ugeskrift for Lger, 171-6, 2009, pp. 444-445. Kjaergaard, Jens-Jrgen, Tre maneder i Rwanda, Ugeskrift for Lger, 172-11, 2010, pp. 904-905. Koff, Clea, The Bone Woman: A Forensic Anthropologists Search for Truth in Rwanda, Bosnia, Croatia and Kosovo, Toronto: A.A. Knopf Canada, 2004, 271 p. Lancel, Patrice, Sud-Kivu: urgence humanitaire dans les camps de rfugis: un mdecin raconte, Paris: 29

334

335 336 337 338

339 340 341 342 343 344 345 346 347 348 349 350 351 352 353 354

LHarmattan, 1997, 152 p. 355 356 357 358 359 360 361 362 363 364 365 366 367 368 369 370 371 372 Lefort, Franois, On ne pitine pas les toiles: chronique dune mission humanitaire, Paris: Fayard, 1999, 304 p. Leyton, Elliott; Locke, Greg, Touched by Fire: Doctors Without Borders in a Third World Crisis, Toronto: McClelland & Stewart, 1998, 224 p. Mauri, Roberto, Luna Park Rwanda, Bologna: Edizioni dellArco, 2000, 124 p. Mauri, Roberto, Rwanda: la notte delle stelle cadute, Bologna: Edizioni dellArco, 2005, 88 p. Milleliri, Jean-Marie, Un souvenir du Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, 87 p. Minnig, Marie-Jacques; Page, Maurice; Surs hospitalires de Sainte-Marthe, De Fribourg au Rwanda: les surs hospitalires, Brnisberg: Surs hospitalires, 2007, 124 p. Ngarambe, Franois-Xavier, Ma rencontre avec lhumanitaire, Humanitaire, 24, mars 2010, 8 p. [Internet]. Orbinski, James, An Imperfect Offering: Humanitarian Action in the Twenty-first Century, Toronto: Doubleday Canada, 2008, 448 p. Prudhomme, Florence, Habiter au Rwanda, habiter le Rwanda, in Sagarra, Catalina, Le Gnocide des Tutsi rwandais: lectures et critures, Qubec: Presses de lUniversit Laval, 2009, pp. 165-173. Ramsey, W.; Bridgford, L.; Lusby, R.; Pearn, J., The Australian Medical Support Force in Rwanda, Medical Journal of Australia, 163-11/12, 1995, pp. 646-651. Reid, Donalda, Captive: A Survival Story, Vancouver: Off the Mountain Pub., 2007, 192 p. Scholten, Saskia, Ruanda Tagebuch, Nierstein: Iatros-Verlag, 2005, 126 p. Snyder, Albert, On a Hill Far Away: Journal of a Missionary Doctor in Rwanda, Indianapolis, IN: Light and Life, 1995, 311 p. Sounalet, Michel, Vivre jusqu demain: une mission au Rwanda, juin 1994, Rambouillet: LAnabase; Paris: lEsprit des Pninsules, 1994, 91 p. Sundin J., A Doctor in Rwanda: I Hid in a Corner, Expecting to be Murdered, Medical Economics, 71-20, 1994, pp. 95-103. Vaiter, Marc, Je nai pas pu les sauver tous: tmoignage, Paris: Plon, 1995, 231 p. Van de Ven-Gijsbers, Ria; et al., De kracht van doneren: van niertransplantatie naar ontwikkelingshulp: persoonlijk verhaal, Eersel: Stichting Weeskinderen in Rwanda, 2010, 336 p. Ward, R., Michael Harbut, MD: Rwanda Diary: I Knew I Could Help People to Live, Michigan Medicine, 93-11, 1994, pp. 12-14.

2.2.2.4) Rsidents
373 374 375 376 377 Abdallah, Ahmedou Ould; Smith, Stephen, La diplomatie pyromane: Burundi, Rwanda, Somalie, Bosnie, Paris: Calmann-Lvy, 1996, 212 p. Bernier, Monique, La honte: rcit, Bruxelles: Les Eperonniers, 1999, 197 p. Carr, Rosamond, Halsey, Land of a Thousand Hills: My Life in Rwanda, New York: Viking, 1999, 248 p. (cf. Idem, Le Pays aux mille collines: ma vie au Ruanda, Paris: Payot, 2002, 319 p.) Costa, Pierantonio; Scalettari, Luciano; Zanotelli, Alex; Bagnarol, Marco; Racco, Rocco, The Consuls List: Rwanda: A Hundred Days, a Million Dead, Toronto: Ave Maria Centre of Peace, 2008, 213 p. Guichaoua, Andr, LHtel des Mille Collines en otage, in Idem (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 705-708. Gutekunst, Marc Daniel, The Mille Collines and Kigali at War, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2,

378

30

1995, pp. 22-27. 379 380 381 382 Krueger, Robert; Krueger, Kathleen Tobin, From Bloodshed to Hope in Burundi: Our Embassy Years during Genocide, Austin, TX: The University of Texas Press, 2007, 342 p. Le journal de guerre du pre Maindron, Le Figaro, Paris, 4 juillet 1994, p. 32. Misuraca, Vito, Ruanda: diario dallinferno, Milano: P. Gribaudi, 1994, 133 p. Orth, Rick, Rwandas Hutu Extremist Genocidal Insurgency: An Eyewitness Perspective, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 12-1, 2001, pp. 76-109 (cf. Idem, in Cook, Susan (ed.), Genocide in Cambodia and Rwanda: New Perspectives, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Books, 2006, pp. 227-268). Pantalacci, Ange, Un petit pays en forme de cur: la gendarmerie franaise dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Paris: Editions La Musse, 2005, 165 p. Shepard, Jerri, Last Man Standing: The American Who Stayed During the Rwandan Genocide: An Interview with Carl Wilkens, Journal of Hate Studies, 8-1, 2010/2011, pp. 143-152. Tomini, Gian Alberto, Cette aube sur le lac Kivu, Beyrouth: Dar Albouraq, 2010, 438 p. Wilkens, Carl, Im not Leaving; Rwanda through the Eyes of the Only American to Remain in the Country Through the 1994 Genocide, Spokane, WA: World Outside My Shoes, 2011, 165 p. [Kindle].

383 384 385 386

2.2.2.5) Visiteurs
387 Abtan, Benjamin (ed.); Union des tudiants juifs de France, Rwanda: pour un dialogue des mmoires, Paris: Albin Michel, 2007, 201 p. Kouchner, Bernard, Prface: Fragments de mmoire du gnocide, pp. 9-18. Abtan, Benjamin, Introduction, pp. 19-22. De Saint-Exupry, Retour au pays du gnocide, pp. 23-30. Dreyfuss, Arthur; Kamuhinda, Serge, Dune mmoire, lautre; entretien crois, pp. 31-43. Abtan, Benjamin, Cest pour la vie que je marche, pp. 45-55. Sopo, Dominique, Du racisme lidologie gnocidaire, pp. 57-72. Cohen Solal, Judith, Au-del de la compassion, pp. 73-87. Prasquier, Richard, De la Shoah au gnocide des Tutsis: face la concurrence des mmoires, pp. 89-104. Hazan, David, Le plan se droule comme prvu, pp. 105-118. Encel, Frdric, De la gestion politique dun gnocide: le cas rwandais, pp. 119-134. Kelman, Gaston, Rwanda: terre orpheline, pp. 135-146. Taubira, Christiane, Mmoires universelles?, pp. 147-164. Belhaddad, Soud, Dire est impossible, pp. 165-179. Annexes: Programme du voyage; Liste des membres de la dlgation du voyage; Chronologie, pp. 183-190. Ali, Ashmead, Dont Give Up on Us: A Rwandan Experience, Richmond Hill, Canada: A. Ali, 2008, 192 p. Bronswijk, Hans; Nzima, Jos; Brandwacht, Annelinde; Dubbeldam, Ria; et al., Een vlinder in Afrika : ontmoetingen tussen Nederlandse en Rwandese jongeren in het land van de genocide, Wageningen: Blauwdruk, 2011, 144 p. Caldelari, Gabriella; Fanfani, Mariapia, Rwanda, per non dimenticare: impatto di due donne, Valcolla, CH: Associazione Insieme per la Pace, 1994, 48 p. Cecchini, Federica, Dalle colline: Le strade rosse del Rwanda, Bologna: Edizioni dellArco, 2007, 128 p. Chavaroche, Claire, Terre des veuves: journal du Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 163 p. Cheuzeville, Herv, Chroniques africaines de guerres et desprance: R-D Congo, Ouganda, Rwanda, Burundi, Soudan, Aix-en-Provence: ditions Perse, 2006, 214 p. Chupin, Bernard, Coups de foudre sur le Rwanda, Cholet: ditions Pays & Terroirs, 2005, 253 p. Claes, Willy, Tmoignage, in Lanotte, Olivier; Roosens, Claude; Clment, Caty (eds.), La Belgique et lAfrique centrale de 1960 nos jours, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2000, pp. 297-303. 31

388 389

390 391 392 393 394 395

396 397 398 399

De Vulpian, Laure, Images rwandaises daprs le gnocide, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 395-409. Donnet, Michel, Rflexions aprs un bref sjour au Rwanda, Dialogue, 185, septembre 1995, pp. 32-42. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Impressions dun passage au pays, Dialogue, 185, septembre 1995, pp. 60-64. Guyer, Sara, Rwandas Bones, Boundary: An International Journal of Literature and Culture, 36-2, 2009, pp. 155-175 (cf. Idem, in Kilby, Jane; Rowland, Antony (eds.), The Future of Memory, New York: Berghahn Books, 2009, pp. 37-50.) Haugen, Gary, Good News about Injustice: A Witness of Courage in a Hurting World, Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2009, 204 p. Hilbold, Albert, Puissiez-vous dormir avec des puces: journal de laprs-gnocide au Rwanda, Paris: Homnisphres, 2003, 102 p. Idske Janz, Janet, Journal de bord: roulette russe au Rwanda: vivre dans le danger et linscurit, Revue des questions humanitaires, 1, 1998, pp. 32-35. Judd, Ashley, All That Is Bitter and Sweet: A Memoir, New York: Ballantine Books, 2011, 432 p. Kehrer, Brigitte, Rwanda: part de Dieu, part du diable, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 262 p. Kirk, Jay, Hotels Rwanda, in Winchester, Simon; Wilson, Jason (eds.), The Best American Travel Writing 2009, Boston: Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2009. Lagac, Claude, De Bach Bangkok: chronique de voyage, Sillery, Canada: A. Rogier, 2002, 306 p. Leitch, Laurie, Journey to Rwanda, Therapy Today, 20-1, 2009, pp. 16-20. Lischer, Sarah, Letter from Rwanda: Our Big Mistake, The American Scholar, 79-1, 2010, pp. 8-12. Maas, Deon, Guerillas in the Mist: Rwanda, 1998, in Idem, Witboy in Africa: Diary of a Troublemaker, Cape Town: Tafelberg, 2010, 211 p. Maury, Pierre, Rwanda, an deux, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 1996, 91 p. Murphy, Dervla, Visiting Rwanda, Dublin: Lilliput Press, 1998, 240 p. Nol, Roland, Les blessures incurables du Rwanda, Paris: Paari, 2006, 106 p. Oldham, Martha, Africa: Lord, Hang onto Me and Dont Let Go, Enumclaw, WA: Pleasant Word, 2004, 200 p. Stern, Richard, Pages From a Journal: Rwanda, in Idem, Still on Call, Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press, 2010, 256 p. Trevisani, Ivana, Lo sguardo oltre le mille colline: testimonianze dal genocidio in Rwanda, Milano: Baldini Castoldi Dalai, 2004, 213 p. Walker, Alice, Overcoming Speechlessness: A Poet Encounters the Horror in Rwanda, Eastern Congo, and Palestine/Israel, New York: Seven Stories Press, 2010, 64 p. (cf. Idem, Conjurer le silence: Rwanda, Congo, Isral-Palestine: une femme pote confronte linnommable, Paris: Rue de lEchiquier, 2010, 94 p.). Watson, Pamela, Esprit de Battuta: Alone Across Africa on a Bicycle, London: Aurum Press, 1999, 336 p.

400 401 402 403 404 405 406 407 408 409 410 411 412 413 414 415 416

417

2.2.2.6) Missionnaires
418 419 420 421 Casas, Joan, Vivncies 25 anys de vida missionera al cor de lAfrica, Barcelona: ESINSA, 1991, 478 p. Juan, Koncha; Platn, Miguel; Mara y Jos Misioneras de Jess, Esperanza en el infierno de Ruanda: diario de una misin, Madrid: Espasa Calpe, 1994, 212 p. Kania, Franciszek, Rwanda wczoraj i dzi: 21 lat posugi misyjnej w Rwandzie (1973-1994) [Rwanda Yesterday and Today: 21 years of Missionary Service in Rwanda], Zbki: Apostolicum, 2003, 203 p. Payga, Jan, Pallotyni w Rwandzie i Zairze [Pallottines in Rwanda and Zaire], Warszawa: Pallottinum,

32

1991, 242 p.

2.3) tudes critiques 2.3.1) Journalisme

422 423 Alozie, Emmanuel, Voices in the Hills of Rwanda: African Press Accountability of the 1994 Pogrom, International Communication Gazette, 72-7, 2010, pp. 589-617. Alozie, Emmanuel, What Did They Say? African Media Coverage of the First 100 Days of the Rwanda Crisis, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 211-230. Bancel, Nicolas, Les mdias franais face au Rwanda: de lintervention franaise de 1990 au gnocide, Africultures, 30, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. Bancel, Nicolas; Riot, Thomas, Gnocide ou guerre tribale: les mmoires controverses du gnocide rwandais, Herms, 52, 2009, pp. 139-146. Ben Arrous, Michel, Le gnocide rwandais dans la presse de Dakar, in Idem (d.), Mdias et conflits en Afrique, Paris: Institut Panos/Karthala, 2001, pp. 89-116. Birck, Danielle, La tlvision et le Rwanda ou le gnocide dprogramm, Les Temps Modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 181-197. Boisserie, Philippe; Birck, Danielle, Retour sur images, Les Temps Modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 195-216. Braeckman, Colette, LAfrique, mal aime des mdias: imaginaire colonial, figures de limmigr, Hommes & Migrations, 1207, 1997, pp. 42-52. Brauman, Rony, Gnocide, information et bons sentiments, Agora, 36, 1995, pp. 51-56. Brauman, Rony; Backmann, Ren, Les mdias et lhumanitaire, Paris: CFPJ, 1996, 174 p. Chaon, Anne, Who Failed in Rwanda, Journalists or the Media?, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 160-166. Chari, Tendai, Representation or Misrepresentation? The New York Timess Framing of the 1994 Rwanda Genocide, African Identities, 8-4, 2010, pp. 333-349. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda, la mdiatisation dun gnocide, in DAlmeida, Fabrice, (ed.), La question mdiatique: les enjeux historiques et sociaux de la critique des mdias, Paris: Seli Arslan, 1997, pp. 53-63. Crpeau, Pierre, Rwanda: le kidnapping mdiatique, Hull, Canada: Vents dOuest, 1995, 116 p. Dallaire, Romo, The Media Dichotomy, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 12-19. Demon, Valence, Frustration et engagement de la presse belge francophone: analyse du traitement du conflit rwandais dans Le Soir et La Libre Belgique, Paris: CELSA; Universit de Paris IV-Sorbonne, 1995, 125 p. Dottridge, Mike, Notes on Circumstances that Facilitate Genocide: The Attention Given to Rwanda by the Media and Others Outside Rwanda before 1990, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 242-247. Dowden, Richard, Media Coverage: How I Reported the Genocide, in Igwara, Obi (ed.), Ethnic Hatred: Genocide in Rwanda, London: ASEN, 1995, 134 p. Dowden, Richard, The Rwandan Genocide: How the Press Missed the Story: A Memoir, African Affairs, 103-411, 2004, pp. 283-290. Dowden, Mark, Missing the Story and the Sequel: Burundi and Rwanda, in Idem, Africa: Altered States, Ordinary Miracles, London: Portobello Books, 2009, pp. 223-254. Doyle, Mark, Reporting the Genocide, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda 33

424 425 426 427 428 429 430 431 432 433 434

435 436 437

438

439 440 441 442

Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp.145-158. 443 444 445 446 Dupaquier, Jean-Franois, Informer sur lAfrique: Silence, les consommateurs dinformations ne sont pas intresss, ou ne sont pas solvables, Mouvements, 21/22, 2002, pp. 89-95. Epelbaum, Didier, Pas un mot, pas une ligne: 1944-1994, des camps de la mort au gnocide rwandais, Paris: Stock, 2005, 355 p. Fair, Jo; Parks, Lisa, Africa on Camera: Television News Coverage and Aerial Imaging of Rwandan Refugees, Africa Today, 48-2, 2001, pp. 35-57. Fleury, Batrice; Walter, Jacques, Tmoins oculaires, tmoignages auriculaires: L-bas si jy suis au Rwanda, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 243-256. Freson, Emmanuel, Le gnocide au Rwanda et la presse francophone belge de rfrence: rencontre dun pays meurtri avec un mdia ttonnant, Recherches en communication, 25, 2006, pp. 235-254. Frilet, Alain, Reportages en situation de guerre et de gnocide, Les Temps modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 149-160. Giles, Tom, Media Failure over Rwandas Genocide, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 235-238. Gouteux, Jean-Paul, Le Monde, un contre-pouvoir? Dsinformation et manipulation sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LEsprit frappeur, 1999, 202 p. Graybill, Lyn, CNN Made Me Do (Not Do) It: Assessing Media Influence on U.S. Interventions in Somalia and Rwanda, Sarai Reader 04: Crisis/Media, 2004, pp. 170-183. Hammock, John; Charny, Joel, Emergency Response as Morality Play: The Media, the Relief Agencies, and the Need for Capacity Building, in Rotberg, Robert; Weiss, Thomas (eds.), From Massacres to Genocide: The Media, Public Policy, and Humanitarian Crises, Cambridge, MA: Brookings Institution/World Peace Foundation, 1996, pp.115-135. Hammond, Philip, Rwanda, 1994, in Idem, Framing Post-cold War Conflicts: The Media and International Intervention, Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 2008, pp. 87-118. Hilsum, Lindsey, Where is Kigali?, Granta, 51, 1995, pp. 145-179. Hilsum, Lindsey, Reporting Rwanda: The Media and the Aid Agencies, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 167-186. Holmes, Georgina, Did News Night Miss the Story? A Survey of How the BBCs Flagship Political Current Affairs Program Reported Genocide and War in Rwanda between April and July 1994, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 6-2, 2011, pp. 174-192. Holmes, Georgina, Rwanda and the Commonwealth: The Evolution of the BBCs Institutional Narrative on the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, The Round Table, 100-416, 2011, pp. 519-530. Institut Panos/InterCongoMedias (ICM), crire pour reconstruire: les journaux des Grands Lacs et la guerre, Cahiers des mdias pour la paix, Paris: Institut Panos, 2004, 75 p. James, Eric, Media, Genocide and International Response: Another Look at Rwanda, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 19-1, 2008, pp. 89-115. Kaplan, Ann, Vicarious Trauma and Empty Empathy: Media Images of Rwanda and the Iraq War, in Idem, Trauma Culture: The Politics of Terror and Loss in Media and Literature, New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 2005, pp. 87-99. Karnik, Niranjan, Rwanda and the Media: Imagery, War and Refuge, Review of African Political Economy, 25-78, 1998, pp. 611-623. Kemper, Kevin; Grinfeld, Michael, Rwanda, News Media, and Genocide: Towards a Research Agenda for Reviewing the Ethics and Professional Standards of Journalists Covering Conflict, in Proceedings of the Annual Meeting of the Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication (85th, Miami, Florida, August 5-8, 2002), 2002, 194 pp. 34

447 448 449 450 451 452

453 454 455 456

457 458 459 460

461 462

463 464 465

Klinkemallie, Sylvie, Rwanda, la presse en questions, Villeurbanne: Golias, 2007, 433 p. Kuperman, Alan, How the Media Missed the Rwandan Genocide, International Press Institute Report,1, 2000, pp 11-13. Lacoste, Charlotte, Des massacres grandioses dans des paysages sublimes: gnocide du Rwanda et images dpinal, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 107-123. Le Pape, Marc, Des journalistes au Rwanda: lhistoire immdiate dun gnocide, Les Temps modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 161-180. Le Pape, Marc, Le travail des journalistes au Rwanda, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 37-44. Le Pape, Marc, La presse franaise et le sort des rfugis rwandais au Congo-Zare, octobre 1996-aot 1997, Afrique Contemporaine, 183, 1997, pp. 57-66. Livingston, Steven, Limited Vision: How Both the American Media and Government Failed Rwanda, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 188197. Lorch, Donatella, Genocide Versus Heartstrings, in Girardet, Edward; Bartoli, Andrea; Carmel, Jeffrey (eds.), Somalia, Rwanda, and Beyond: The Role of the International Media in Wars and Humanitarian Crises, Geneva: Crosslines Global Report; New York: Italian Academy for Advanced Studies at Columbia University, 1995, pp. 99-107. Lugan, Bernard, Le gnocide du Rwanda vu par les mdias franais, Mdias, 26, 2010, pp. 46-51. McNulty, Mel, Media Ethnicization and the International Response to War and Genocide in Rwanda, in Allen, Tim; Seaton, Jean (eds.), The Media of Conflict: War Reporting and Representations of Ethnic Violence, London: Zed Books; New York: St. Martins Press, 1999, pp. 268-285. Melvern, Linda, Missing the Story: The Media and the Rwandan Genocide, Contemporary Security Policy, 22-3, 2001, pp. 91-106. Mesnard, Philippe, Linformation photo-journalistique du gnocide rwandais et de ses suites, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 195-212. Mills, Mamouna Ndiaye, Africa, U.S. Foreign Policy, and the American Media: Somalia, South Africa, and Rwanda in the Headlines, Dakar: ditions Dmocraties Africaines, 1998, 67 p. Minko, Patrick, Le gnocide rwandais dans la presse canadienne [mmoire], Montral: Universit du Qubec Montral, 2008, 123 p. Mitchell, Jolyon, Remembering the Rwandan Genocide: Reconsidering the Role of Local and Global Media, Global Media Journal, 2, 2007, pp. 6-11. Moeller, Susan, Compassion Fatigue: How the Media Sell Disease, Famine, War and Death, New York: Routledge, 1999, 399 p. Muranushi, Michimi, The Japanese Press and the Rwandan Genocide, in Kimenyi, Alexandre; Scott, Otis (eds.), Anatomy of Genocide: State-Sponsored Mass-Killings in the Twentieth Century, Lewiston, NY: The Mellen Edwin Press, 2001, pp. 339-350. Murhula Nashi, Emmanuel, La guerre du Congo dans le journal, La Revue nouvelle, 9, 2003, pp. 96109. Murison, Judith, Fleeing the Jungle Bloodbath: The Method in the Madness: British Press Reporting of Rwanda, Edinburgh, UK: University of Edinburgh, Centre of African Studies, 1996, 65 p. Musa, Bala, Framing Genocide: Retribilization and Conflict Management in the New World (Dis)order: The Media, Diplomacy and the Framing of Domestic Implosions, Palo Alto, CA: Academica Press, 2007, 284 p. Myard, Jacques, La France dans la guerre de linformation: information, dsinformation et gostratgie, 35

466 467 468 469

470

471 472

473 474

475 476 477 478 479

480 481 482

483

Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 184 p. 484 485 Myers, Garth; Klak, Thomas; Koehl, Timothy, The Inscription of Difference: News Coverage of the Conflicts in Rwanda and Bosnia, Political Geography, 15-1, 1996, pp. 21-46. Palmer, Michael, Envoys spciaux et correspondants de presse au Rwanda: quels mots pour quel journalisme?, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 235-242. Paveau, Marie-Anne, Le discours de la presse nationale franaise sur lopration Turquoise, Rwanda (23.06.1994-29.08.1994), Paris: Fondation pour les tudes de dfense nationale, 1995, 111 p. Payette, Dominique, Les mdias canadiens et le gnocide rwandais: une incomprhension lourde de sens, in Delporte, Christian; Matard-Bonucci, Marie-Anne; Elyada, Ouzi (eds.), Shoah et gnocides: mdias, mmoire, histoire, Paris: Nouveau Monde, 2005 (cf. Idem, Le Temps des mdias, 5, 2005, pp. 47-58). Pfanner, Toni, Interview de Fergal Keane, Revue internationale de la Croix-Rouge, 860, 2005, pp. 611-620. Philo, Greg; Hilsum, Lindsey; Beattie, Liza; Holliman, Rick, The Media and the Rwanda Crisis: Effects on Audiences and Public Policy, in Nederveen, Jan (ed.), World Orders in the Making: Humanitarian Intervention and Beyond, New York: St. Martins Press, 1998, pp. 211-229. Pontzeele, Sophie, Gnocide au Rwanda: Les tensions du discours journalistique, Questions de communication, 8, 2005, pp. 319-337. Pontzeele, Sophie, Enjeux et significations de la notion de gnocide au Rwanda dans la presse crite: avril-juillet 1994, in Le Pape, Marc; Simeant, Johanna; Vidal, Claudine (eds.), Crises extrmes: face aux massacres, aux guerres civiles et aux gnocides, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2006, pp. 72-87. Rabechault, Matthieu, La presse au Rwanda: des massacres la mission dinformation parlementaire: une analyse de la couverture mdiatique du conflit rwandais et du rle que la France y a jou [mmoire], Strasbourg: Institut dEtudes Politiques, 2000, 103 p. Rosenblatt, Lionel, The Media and the Refugee, in Rotberg, Robert; Weiss, Thomas (eds.), From Massacres to Genocide: The Media, Public Policy, and Humanitarian Crises, Cambridge, MA: Brookings Institution/World Peace Foundation, 1996, pp. 136-146. Rosenblum, Mort, Lack of Information or Lack of Will?, in Girardet, Edward (ed.), Somalia, Rwanda and Beyond: The Role of the International Media in Wars and Humanitarian Crises, Geneva: Crosslines Global Report, 1995, pp. 75-83. Roskis, Edgar, Un gnocide sans images: Blancs filment Noirs, Le Monde diplomatique, novembre 1994, p. 32. Ruberintwari, Pasteur, Les crises burundaise et rwandaise travers les mdias trangers, Au cur de lAfrique, 61-2/3, 1995, pp. 313-343. Schraeder, Peter; Endless, Brian, The Media and Africa: The Portrayal of Africa in The New York Times (1955-1995), Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 26-2, 1998, pp. 29-35. Simant, Johanna, Qua-t-on vu quand on ne voyait rien? Sur quelques aspects de la couverture tlvisuelle du gnocide au Rwanda par TF1 et France 2, avril-juin 1994, in Le Pape, Marc; Simant, Johanna; Vidal, Claudine (eds.), Crises extrmes: face aux massacres, aux guerres civiles et aux gnocides, Paris, La Dcouverte, 2006, pp. 36-56. Simons, Marlise, International Criminal Tribunals and the Media, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 7-1, 2009, pp. 83-88. Spencer, Graham, Rwanda and Reporting Africa, in Idem, The Media and Peace: From Vietnam to the War on Terror, Basingstoke, UK: Macmillan 2005, pp. 71-86. Strobel, Warren, Late-Breaking Foreign Policy: The News Medias Influence on Peace Operations, Washington, DC: United States Institute of Peace Press, 1997, 27 p. Taylor, John, Body Horror: Photojournalism, Catastrophe, and War, New York: New York University 36

486 487

488 489

490 491

492

493

494

495 496 497 498

499 500 501 502

Press, 1998, 216 p. 503 504 505 506 Thompson, Allan; Annan, Kofi; International Development Research Centre (Ottawa), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, 463 p. Thompson, Mark; Price, Monroe, Intervention, Media and Human Rights, Survival: Global Politics and Strategy, 45-1, 2005, pp. 183-202. Wall, Melissa, The Rwanda Crisis: An Analysis of News Magazine Coverage, International Communication Gazette, 59-2, 1997, pp. 121-134. Wall, Melissa, A Pernicious New Strain of the Old Nazi Virus and an Orgy of Tribal Slaughter: A Comparison of US News Magazine Coverage of the Crises in Bosnia and Rwanda, Gazette: The International Journal for Communication Studies, 59-6, 1997, pp. 411-428.

2.3.2) Tmoignage
507 Agier, Michel, La force du tmoignage: formes, contextes et auteurs des rcits de rfugis, in Le Pape, Marc; Simant, Johanna; Vidal, Claudine (eds.), Crises extrmes: face aux massacres, aux guerres civiles et aux gnocides, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2006, pp. 151-168. Basabose, Philippe, Lcriture tumulaire: tmoignage sur la mort, pour la vie, Prsence Francophone, 69, 2007, pp. 61-74. Belhaddad, Soud, tre tmoin du tmoin ou lAutre cest (parfois) moi, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 205-208. Belhaddad, Soud, Linfini solitude du rescap, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah,190, 2009, pp. 397-406. Bonnet, Vronique, La prise dcriture de Rwandaises rescapes du gnocide, Notre librairie, 157, 2005, pp. 76-81. Bonnet, Vronique; Sevrain, milie, Tmoignages de rescapes rwandaises: modalits et intentions, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 133-146. Bouchet-Saulnier, Franoise; Dubuet, Fabien, Tmoignage judiciaire ou humanitaire? Historique des interactions entre MSF et les procdures denqutes et de poursuites judiciaires, Paris: CRASH/ Fondation Mdecins Sans Frontires, 2007, 62 p. Braeckman, Colette, Rwanda: Andr Sibomana, in Reporters sans frontires (ed.), Dix portraits pour la libert de la presse, Paris: RSF/Le Monde, 1995. Broderick, Mick, Mediating Genocide: Producing Digital Survivor Testimony in Rwanda, in Sarkar, Bhaskar; Walker, Janet (eds.), Documentary Testimonies: Global Archives of Suffering, New York: Routledge, 2009, pp. 215-244. Burnet, Jennie, Whose Genocide? Whose Truth? Representations of Victim and Perpetrator in Rwanda, in Hinton, Alexander; ONeill, Kevin (eds.), Genocide: Truth, Memory, and Representation, Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2009, pp. 80-110. Coquio, Catherine, Lmergence dune littrature de non-crivains: les tmoignages de catastrophes historiques, Revue dhistoire littraire de la France, 103-2, 2003, pp, 343-364. Coquio, Catherine, Le malentendu culturel: quelle traverse des mmoires pour le gnocide du Rwanda?, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 57-75. Coret, Laure (ed.), Rwanda 1994-2004: des faits, des mots, des uvres: autour dune commmoration, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005 : Kabanda, M., Dautres rcits des marais rwandais: histoire du Bugesera, pp. 161-164. Pachet, P., La vie nue et la vie intrieure, pp. 165-168. Piralian, H., Dshumanisations, pp. 169-176. Worms, F., Les individus tmoins, pp. 177-184. 37

508 509

510 511 512

513

514 515

516

517 518

519

Mouchard, C., Absence et retour du tiers, pp. 185-190. Rahmani, Z., La mort du bourreau, pp. 191-194. Altounian, J.; Coquio, C.; Kabanda, M.; Rahmani, Z., Discssion, pp. 195-198. 520 521 522 523 524 525 526 527 528 529 530 531 532 Crocq, Philippe; Mareska, Jean, Corneille: du Rwanda Paris, Enghien-les-bains, France: Editions de la Lagune, 2006, 176 p. Dauge-Roth, Alexandre, Testimonial Encounter: Esther Mujawayos Dialogic Art of Witnessing, French Cultural Studies, 20-2, 2009, pp.165-180. Dauge-Roth, Alexandre, The Hear and the Gaze Behind Voices of Rwanda: A Discussion with Taylor Krauss, Francophilia: Journal of Interdisciplinary Studies, 1-1, 2011, pp. 7-20. Dawes, James, That the World May Know: Bearing Witness to Atrocity, Cambridge, MA/London: Harvard University Press, 2007, 304 p. De Lame, Danielle, On Behalf of Ordinary People: Bridging the Gap Between High Politics and Simple Tragedies, African Studies Review, 48-3, 2005, pp. 133-141. De Mattos, Rudy, Regards sur le Rwanda dhier et daujourdhui: entretien avec Berthe Kayitesi, Francophilia: Journal of Interdisciplinary Studies, 1-1, 2011, pp. 21-35. Douteau, Caroline, Corneille de A Z, Paris: Groupe Express, 2005, 119 p. Favre, Isabelle, Maggy Corra: passer le tmoin, avec ou sans le feu sacr, Prsence francophone, 69, 2007, pp. 17-31. Fujii, Lee Ann, Shades of Truth and Lies: Interpreting Testimonies of War and Violence, Journal of Peace Research, 47-2, 2010, pp. 231-241. Gallimore, Rangira Ba, Souffrances individuelles et voix collectives: la stratgie orale des tmoignages des femmes au Rwanda, Cultures Sud, 172, 2009, pp. 15-22. Gbanou, Slom, La pense du tmoignage: de la scne du gnocide la scne judiciaire, Prsence francophone, 69, 2007, pp. 42-60. Gigliotti, Simone, Genocide Yet Again: Scenes of Rwanda and Ethical Witness in the Human Rights Memoir, Australian Journal of Politics & History, 53-1, 2007, pp. 84-95. Goldschlger, Alain, Tmoignages des victimes: modes opratoires, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 127-134. Habimana, Aloys, Lending a Voice to the Voiceless: The Quest for Justice in Umutesis Narrative, African Studies Review, 48-3, 2005, pp. 103-106. Kabanda, Thopiste, Le tmoignage dans luvre de Yolande Mukagasana, Prsence francophone, 69, 2007, pp. 86-105. Kagabo, Jos, Pas de langue pour lhbtude, in Coq, Christian; Bacot, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Le Travail de mmoire: une ncessit dans un sicle de violence, Paris: Autrement, 1999, pp. 71-78. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: le corps tmoin et ses signes, in Coquio, Catherine (ed.), LHistoire troue: ngation et tmoignage, Nantes: LAtalante, 2004, pp. 753-775. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Le tmoin hrtique, victime et martyr: malentendu chrtien et dni du gnocide, Lendemains, 28-112, 2003, pp. 59-66. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Envole dun oiseau mythique ou les possibles dune mmoire fertile, in Idem (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 7-14. Kayimahe, Vnuste Dune justice lautre: rflexions sur la justice et le tmoignage, Lendemains, 28112, 2003, pp. 42-48. Kgle, Christiane, Recueillir les rcits des survivants: du tmoin passeur la mise en place dun cadre thique pour les tmoignaires, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de 38

533 534 535 536 537 538

539 540

la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 147-156. 541 542 Khor, Lena, Human Rights and Network Power, Human Rights Quarterly, 33-1, 2011, pp. 105-127. Lacoste, Charlotte, Comptes rendus de colloques: Rwanda: les dfis de la mmoire; Rwanda 2008: les dfis de la reconstruction, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: Rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 261-287. Le Pape, Marc, De Bukavu Mbandaka: rcits de fuite, 1996-1997, in Jewsiewicki, Bogumil; Ndaywel Nziem, Isidore; Mudimbe-Boyi, Elisabeth (eds.), Images, mmoires et savoirs: une histoire en partage, Paris: Karthala, 2009, pp. 699-709. Lemarchand, Ren, Bearing Witness to Mass Murder, African Studies Review, 48-3, 2005, pp. 93-102. Long, James, Deaths in Paradise: Genocide and the Limits of Imagination in Rwanda, in Elie Wiesel Foundation for Humanity (ed.), An Ethical Compass: Coming of Age in the 21st Century: The Ethics Prize of the Elie Wiesel Foundation for Humanity, New Haven, CO/London: Yale University Press, 2010. McConnell, Tristan, One Mans Rwanda: Philip Gourevitch Softens Some Hard Truths, Columbia Journalism Review, 49-5, 2011, pp. 39-43; suivi de Gourevitch, Philip, Gourevitch-CJR: An Exchange, Columbia Journalism Review, 49-6, 2011, pp. 6-7; suivi de McConnell, Tristan; French, Howard; et al., Letters, Columbia Journalism Review, 49-6, 2011, pp. 7-9. McNamee Eugene, Writing the Rwandan Genocide: The Justice and Politics of Witnessing after the Event, Law and Critique, 18, 2007, pp. 309-330. Melchett, Sonia, Dervla Murphy, in Idem, Passionate Quests: Five Modern Women Travellers, London/Boston: Faber and Faber, 1992, pp. 7-55. Newbury, Catharine, Suffering and Survival in Central Africa, African Studies Review, 48-3, 2005, pp. 121-132. Nieuelink, Hessel, Struggling with a Horrendous Past: Rwandans Talk about the Aftermath of the Genocide, in Adler, Nanci; Leydesdorff, Selma; Chamberlain, Mary; Neyzi, Leyla (eds.), Memories of Mass Repression: Narrating Life Stories in the Aftermath of Atrocity, New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers, 2009, pp. 119-136. Nolen, Stephanie; Mukarwego, Athanasie, Dont Talk to Me about Justice, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 111-125. Norridge, Zo, Bleeding Scars from Rwanda: The Interplay of Text and Image in Alain Kazinierakis and Yolande Mukagasanas Les Blessures du silence, French Cultural Studies, 20-2, 2009, pp. 133-148. Nshimiyimana, Eugne, La potique du fragment dans le rcit de survivance au Rwanda, Prsence francophone, 69, 2007, pp. 75-85. Platteau, Genevive, Rencontre avec des rescaps du gnocide rwandais: la transmission de lirreprsentable est-elle possible?, Cahiers critiques de thrapie familiale et de pratiques de rseaux, 38-1, 2007, pp. 81-98. Pottier, Johan, Escape from Genocide: The Politics of Identity in Rwandas Massacres, in Broch-Due, Vigdis (ed.), Violence and Belonging: The Quest for Identity in Post-Colonial Africa, London/New York: Routledge, 2005, pp. 177-193. Rurangwa, Jean-Marie Vianney, Mmoire de lexil et mmoire du gnocide: itinraire dun crivain, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 209-221. Sagarra, Catalina, Tmoigner: les voies de la connaissance, Prsence francophone, 69, 2007, pp. 3241. Sagarra, Catalina, Obstacles et enjeux dune criture tmoignante, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 135-145. 39

543

544 545

546

547 548 549 550

551

552 553 554

555

556

557 558

559 560 561 562 563

Sebasoni, Servilien, Mmoires antagonistes et rconciliation, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 77-86. Songolo, Aliko, Marie Batrice Umutesis Truth: The Other Rwanda Genocide?, African Studies Review, 48-3, 2005, pp. 107-119. Stockhammer, Robert, Conditions of Identity in Writing: About a Genocide, Arcadia: International Journal for Literary Studies, 43-1, 2008, pp. 114-123. Vidal, Claudine, Les auteurs rwandais crivant aprs 1994: une approche typologique, Dialogue, 235, septembre 2004, pp. 15-22. Vidal, Claudine, Les contradictions dun lieutenant rwandais: Abdul Ruzibiza, tmoin, acteur, fauxtmoin, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2008-2009, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 43-54. Waintrater, Rgine, Sortir du gnocide: tmoigner pour rapprendre vivre, Paris: Payot, 2003, 274 pp.

564

40

3 SCIENCES HUMAINES : RWANDA NATIONAL

3.1) Avant 1990 3.1.1) Histoire gnrale
565 Byanafashe, Dogratias (ed.), Les dfis de lhistoriographie rwandaise, Vol. 1: Les faits controverss, Butare: ditions de lUniversit Nationale du Rwanda, 2004: Byanafashe, Deogratias, La Mthodologie de lHistoire face lhistoriographie rwandaise, pp. 15-28. Semujanga, Josias, Le discours scientifique comme porteur de strotypes: le cas de lhistoriographie rwandaise, pp. 29-54. Nkusi, Laurent, Lnonc des sujets controverss dans lhistoire du Rwanda, pp. 55-84. Nkaka, Raphal, La chronologie dans lhistoriographie rwandaise, pp. 85-99 Kanimba, Misago, Peuplement et migration daprs larchologie: cas du Rwanda, pp. 103-123. Kamuhangire, Ephraim, Who are the People of the Great Lakes Region?, pp. 124-131. Mbonimana, Gamaliel, Le Rwanda, Etat-Nation au XIXe sicle, pp. 132-149. Kalimba, Clestin, Le Rwanda: les frontires, pp. 150-159. Kayihura, Michal, Composantes et relations sociales au Rwanda prcolonial, colonial et postcolonial: Hutu, Tutsi, Twa, lignage et clans, pp. 163-191. Rutembesa, Faustin, A propos de lusage du concept fodalit dans ltude de la socit rwandaise, 192-205. Kayumba, Charles, Le systme de clientlisme pastoral (Ubuhake), pp. 206-215. Rutayisire, Paul, Le catholicisme rwandais en procs, pp. 219-238. Mugesera, Antoine, Lconomie coloniale et postcoloniale, pp. 239-256. Rufangura, Aloys, La guerre froide de 1954 dans lenseignement au Rwanda, pp. 257-265. Mungarurire, Peter Joseph, La rvolution de 1959 au Rwanda, pp. 269-287. Gasimba, Franois-Xavier, Le MRND et la 2e Rpublique (1973-1994): les grands traits, pp. 288293. Ndayambaje, Jean, Le Gnocide des Tutsi: gense et excution, pp. 297-323. Kanzayire, Bernadette, Le gnocide des Tutsi: le concept de rescaps, pp. 324-330. Nizurugero, Jean, Les facteurs favorables lidentit citoyenne dans lhistoire du Rwanda des origines 1900, pp. 331-347. Mubashankwaya, Lenseignement de lHistoire du Rwanda au secondaire: bilan et perspectives, pp. 348-359 Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, LAfrique des Grands Lacs: deux mille ans dhistoire, Paris: Aubier, 2000, 411 p. (cf. Idem, The Great Lakes of Africa: Two Thousand Years of History, New York: Zone Books; Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2003, 503 p.). Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Linvention de lAfrique des Grands Lacs: une histoire du XXe sicle, Paris: Karthala, 2010, 420 p. Desouter, Serge, De Gebroken Lans, Brussel: Vlaams Rwandese Vereniging, 1992, 359 p. Dorsey, Learthen, Historical Dictionary of Rwanda, Lanham, MD: Scarecrow Press, 1994, 458 p. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace, Histoire et conflits au Rwanda, Kigali: IRDP, 2006, 245 p. Lugan, Bernard, Histoire du Rwanda: de la prhistoire nos jours, Paris: Bartillat, 1997, 606 p. Minorities at Risk Project, Chronology for Hutus in Rwanda; Chronology for Tutsis in Rwanda, College Park, MD: University of Maryland, Center for International Development and 41

566

567 568 569 570 571 572

Conflict Management, 2004 [Internet]. 573 574 575 Mugesera, Antoine, Les aspects historiques et les grandes controverses de notre histoire, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 59-66. Ndungutse, Jean-Claude, Rwanda: les spectres de Malthus: mythe ou ralit?, Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, 370 p. Newbury, David; Newbury, Catharine, Bringing the Peasants Back in Agrarian Themes in the Construction and Corrosion of Statist Historiography in Rwanda, The American Historical Review, 1053, 2000, pp. 832-877. Nkurikiyimfura, Jean-Npomucne, Le gros btail et la socit rwandaise: volution historique des XIIeXIVe sicles 1958, Paris: LHarmattan, 1994, 318 p. Rpubique Rwandaise, The Unity of Rwandans: Before the Colonial Period and Under Colonial Rule; Under the First Republic, Kigali: Office of the President of the Republic, 1999, 93 p. Twagilimana, Aimable, Historical Dictionary of Rwanda, Lanham, MD: The Scarecrow Press, 2007, 288 p.

576 577 578

3.1.2) Temps premiers; Archologie

579 580 581 Alpern, Stanley, Did They or Didnt They Invent It? Iron in Sub-Saharan Africa, History in Africa, 32, 2005, pp. 41-94. Ashley, Ceri, Towards a Socialised Archaeology of Ceramics in Great Lakes Africa, African Archaeological Review, 27-2, 2010, pp. 135-163. Castri, Loredana; Tofanelli, Sergio; Garagnani, Paolo; Bini, Carla; Fosella, Xenia, mtDNA Variability in Two Bantu-speaking Populations (Shona and Hutu) from Eastern Africa: Implications for Peopling and Migration Patterns in Sub-Saharan Africa, American Journal of Physical Anthropology, 140-2, 2009, pp. 302-311. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Mythes et stratgies autour des origines du Rwanda: Kigwa et Gihanga, entre le ciel, les collines et lEthiopie, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Triaud, Jean-Louis (eds.), Histoire dAfrique: les enjeux de mmoire, Paris: Karthala, 1999, pp. 281-319. De Maret, Pierre, Archaeological Research, Site Protection, and Employment Generation: Central African Perspectives, in Serageldin, Ismail; Taboroff, Junel; Hetzner, Alicia (eds.), Culture and Development in Africa, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 1994, p. 371-386. Desmedt, Christian, Poteries anciennes dcores la roulette dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, African Archaeological Review, 9, 1991, pp. 161-196. Giblin, John, New Work on the Later Archaeology of Rwanda, 2006 to 2007: A Preliminary Fieldwork Report, Nyame Akuma, 69, 2008, pp. 45-55. Giblin, John; Clement, Anna; Humphris, Jane, An Urewe Burial in Rwanda: Exchange, Health, Wealth and Violence ca. AD 400, Azania: Archaeological Research in Africa, 45-3, 2010, pp. 276-297. Giblin, John; Fuller, Dorian, First and Second Millennium A. D. Agriculture in Rwanda: Archaeobotanical Finds and Radiocarbon Dates from Seven Sites, Vegetation History and Archaeobotany, 20-4, 2011, pp. 253-265. Hitimana, Justine, Ltat des connaissances sur lhistoire du peuplement du Rwanda: les hypothses dhier, Journal of Oriental and African studies, 16, 2007, pp. 335-354. Humphris, Jane, Iron Production in Southern Rwanda: A Summary of Recent Research, Nyame Akuma, 70, 2008, pp. 2-10. Kersting, Philippe, Histoire holocne des paysages au sud du Rwanda, Les Cahiers dOutre-Mer, 59235, 2006, pp. 399-412. Kohtamaki, Marjaana, An Ethnoarchaeological Study of Twa Potters in Southern Rwanda, Azania: Archaeological Research in Africa, 45-3, 2010, pp. 298-320. 42

582

583

584 585 586 587

588 589 590 591

592

Misago, Kanimba, Peuplement ancien du Rwanda: la lumire de rcentes recherches, in Rutembesa, Faustin; Semujanga, Josias; Shyaka, Anastase (eds.), Rwanda: Identit et citoyennet, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 7, Butare: Universit nationale du Rwanda, 2003. Ntaganda, Eugne (ed.), Peuplement du Rwanda: enjeux et perspectives, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 5, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2002. Nyagahene, Antoine, Histoire et peuplement: ethnies, clans et lignages dans le Rwanda ancien et contemporain, Villeneuve-dAscq: Presses universitaires du Septentrion, 2001, 730 p. Reid, Andrew; Mac Lean, Rachel, Symbolism and the Social Contexts of Iron Production in Karagwe, World Archaeology, 27-1, 1995, pp. 144-161. Roche, E., Linfluence anthropique sur lenvironnement lge du fer ancien dans le Rwanda actuel, Revue internationale dcologie et de gographie tropicales, 20-1/4, 1996, pp. 73-89. Schmidt, Peter, Archeological Views on a History of Landscape Change in East Africa, Journal of African History, 38-3, 1997, pp. 393-421. Schoenbrun, David, Treating an Interdisciplinary Allergy: Methodological Approaches to Pollen Studies for the Historian of Early Africa, History in Africa, 8, 1991, pp. 323-348. Schoenbrun, David, We are What We Eat: Ancient Agriculture between the Great Lakes, Journal of African History, 34-1, 1993, pp. 1-31. Schoenbrun, David, Cattle Herds and Banana Gardens: The Historical Geography of the Western Great Lakes Region, ca AD 800-1500, African Archaeological Review, 11, 1993, pp. 39-70. Schoenbrun, David, The Contours of Vegetation Change and Human Agency in Eastern Africas Great Lakes Region: ca. 2000 BC to ca. AD 1000, History in Africa, 21, 1994, pp. 269-302. Schoenbrun, David, Social Aspects of Agricultural Change between the Great Lakes, AD 500 to 1000, Azania, 29/30, 1994, pp. 270-282. Schoenbrun, David, Great Lakes Bantu: Classification and Settlement Chronology, Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika, 14, 1994, pp. 1-62. Schoenbrun, David, A Narrative History of People and Forests between the Great Lakes: ca. 1000 B.C. to ca. 1500 A.D., Working papers in African studies, 194, Boston, MA: African Studies Center, Boston University, 1995, 25 p. Schoenbrun, David, An Intellectual History of Power: Usable Pasts from the Great Lakes Region, in Pwiti, Gilbert; Soper, Robert (eds.), Aspects of African Archeology: Papers from the 10th Congress of the Pan African Association for Prehistory and Related Studies, Harare: University of Zimbabwe Publications, 1996, pp. 693-702. Schoenbrun, David, The Historical Reconstruction of Great Lakes Bantu Cultural Vocabulary: Etymologies and Distribution, Kln: Rdiger Kppe Verlag, 1997, 351 p. Schoenbrun, David, A Green Place, a Good Place: Agrarian Change, Gender and Social Identity in the Great Lakes Region to the 15th Century, Portsmouth, NH: Heinemann, 1998, 315 p. Sebasoni, Servilien, Les Origines du Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, 233 p. Simon, Philippe, Recherches sur deux sites industrie microlithique au Rwanda, Bulletin, Socit prhistorique franaise, 87-10/12, 1990, pp. 358-367. Sutton, John, The Antecedents of the Interlacustrine Kingdoms, Journal of African History, 34-1, 1993, pp. 33-64. Sutton, John, Archaeological Sites of East Africa: Four Studies, Azania, 33, 1998, pp. 1-169. Tshihiluka, Tshilema, Excavations at Ryamurari, Northeast Rwanda, Nyame Akuma, 36, 1991, pp. 14-19. Van Grunderbeek, Marie-Claude, Essai de dlimitation chronologique de lge du fer ancien au Burundi, au Rwanda et dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Azania, 27, 1992, pp. 53-80. Van Noten, Francis; Van Noten, Eliane, Two Experimental Iron Smeltings (Congo and Rwanda), 43

593 594 595 596 597 598 599 600 601 602 603 604

605

606 607 608 609 610 611 612 613 614

Azania, 39, 2004, pp. 166-76. 615 Vansina, Jan, Linguistic Evidence for the Introduction of Ironworking into Bantu-Speaking Africa, History in Africa, 33, 2006, pp. 321-361.

3.1.3) Histoire prcoloniale

616 Berger, Iris, Fertility as Power: Spirit Mediums, Priestesses, and the Precolonial State in Interlacustrine East Africa, in Anderson, David; Johnson, Douglas (eds.), Revealing Prophets: Prophecy in Eastern African History, London: James Curry; Athens, OH: Ohio University Press, 1995, pp. 65-82. Brandstetter, Anna-Maria, Herrscher ber tausend Hgel: Zentralisierungs-prozesse in Rwanda im 19. Jahrhundert, Mainz: P-A-P-Presse im Verl. Grab, 1990, 112 p. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Les capitales royales de lAfrique des Grands Lacs peuvent-elles tre considres comme des villes?, Journal des Africanistes, 74-1/2, 2002, pp. 277-298. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Les premiers voyageurs trangers au Burundi et au Rwanda: les compagnons obscurs des explorateurs, Afrique et histoire, 4, 2005, pp. 37-72. Erny, Pierre, Lducation au Rwanda au temps des rois: essais sur la tradition culturelle et pdagogique dun pays dAfrique centrale, Paris: lHarmattan, 2005, 352 p. Galabert, Jean-Luc, Les enfants dImana, histoire sociale et culturelle du Rwanda ancien, Saint-Jean, France: Izuba, 2011, 450 p. Kanyamachumbi, Patient, Socit, culture et pouvoir politique en Afrique interlacustre: Hutu et Tutsi de lancien Rwanda, Kinshasa: ATRIO/Editions Select, 1995, 349 p. Moffa, Claudio, Les conflits interethniques au Rwanda et au Burundi prcoloniaux: Pour une critique marxiste de lanthropologie (dconstructiviste), Studia Africana, 8, 1997, pp. 119-142. Mulinda, C., The Dynamic Aspect of Some Traditional Institutions in Precolonial Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 221-231. Mureme, Bonaventure, Manuel dhistoire du Rwanda ancien suivant le modle de Mgr Alexis Kagame, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 638 p. Muzungu, Bernardin, Histoire du Rwanda pr-colonial, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 287 p. Mworoha, mile; Mukuri, Melchior, Problmatique de la priodisation historique pour la rgion des Grands Lacs, Afrique et histoire, 2-1, 2004, pp. 67-83. Newbury, David, Kings and Clans: Ijwi Island and the Lake Kivu Rift, 1780-1840, Madison,WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 1991, 371 p. Newbury, David, Rwandan Chronology in Regional Perspective: A Reconsideration of the Ruganzu Cycle, in Wymeersch, Patrick (ed.), Liber amicorum Marcel dHertefelt, Bruxelles: Institut africain (CEDAF)/Afrika Instituut (ASDOC), 1993, pp. 163-208. Newbury, David, Trick Cyclists? Recontextualizing Rwandan Dynastic Chronology, History in Africa, 21,1994, pp. 191-217. Newbury, David, Irredentist Rwanda: Ethnic and Territorial Frontiers in Central Africa, Africa Today, 44, 1997, pp. 211-222. Newbury, David, Precolonial Burundi and Rwanda: Local Loyalties, Regional Royalties, International Journal of African Historical Studies, 34-2, 2001, pp. 255-314. Newbury, David, The Land Beyond the Mists: Essays on Identity and Authority in Precolonial Congo and Rwanda, Athens: Ohio University Press, 2009, 444 p. Peers, Chris; Heath, Ian, Armies of the Nineteenth Century: Africa: Central Africa: Tribal and Colonial Armies in the Congo, Gabon, Rwanda, Burundi, Northern Rhodesia and Nyasaland, 1800 to 1900, Nottingham, UK: Foundry Books, 2011, 147 p. Smith, Pierre, Les tambours du silence (Rwanda), LHomme, 37-143, 1997, pp. 151-163. Takeuchi, Shinichi, Hutu and Tutsi: A Note on 44

617 618 619 620 621 622 623 624 625 626 627 628 629

630 631 632 633 634

635 636

Group Formation in Pre-colonial Rwanda, in Goyvaerts, Didier (ed.), Conflict and Ethnicity in Central Africa, Tokyo: The Research Institute for the Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, 2000, pp. 177-208. 637 638 639 640 Taylor, Christopher, Kings and Chaos in Rwanda: On the Order of Disorder, Anthropos, 98-1, 2003, pp. 41-58. Taylor, Christopher, Dual Systems in Rwanda: Have they Ever Really Existed?, Anthropological Theory, 4-3, 2004, pp. 353-371. Taylor, Christopher, Mutton, Mud, and Runny Noses: A Hierarchy of Distaste in Early Rwanda, Social Analysis, 49-2, 2006, pp. 213-230. Thibon, Christian, Croissance et rgimes dmographiques anciens (Burundi, Rwanda et leurs marges, 1800/1950), in Dpartement dhistoire de luniversit du Burundi (ed.), Histoire sociale de lAfrique de lEst: XIXe-XXe sicle, Paris: Karthala, 1991, pp. 207-229. Vansina, Jan, Useful Anachronisms: The Rwandan Esoteric Code of Kingship, History in Africa, 27, 2000, pp. 415-421. Vansina, Jan, Historical Tales (Ibiteekerezo) and the History of Rwanda, History in Africa, 27, 2000, pp. 375-414. Vansina, Jan, History Facing the Present: An Interview with Jan Vansina, with Karel Arnaut and Hein Vanhee, H-Africa, 1 November 2001, 10 p. [Internet]. Vansina, Jan, Le Rwanda ancien: Le Royaume Nyiginya, Paris: Karthala, 2001, 294 p. (cf. Idem, Antecedents to Modern Rwanda: The Nyiginya Kingdom, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2004, 354 p.) Cf. De Lame, Danielle, Quelle soumission? Identification et rapports de pouvoir au Rwanda: Comments on Le Rwanda ancien by J. Vansina, African Studies Review, 45-1, 2002, pp. 127139; Newbury, David, Writing Royal History: Is Dynastic History Equivalent to the History of a Kingdom? Comments on Le Rwanda ancien by J. Vansina, African Studies Review, 45-1, 2002, pp. 140-149; Nsanze, Augustin, Contributions to the Understanding of Recent History: Comments on Le Rwanda ancien by J. Vansina, African Studies Review, 45-1, 2002, pp. 150-154. Vansina, Jan, A Note on Self-Translation, History in Africa, 31, 2004, pp. 483-490. Vervust, Petra, At the Crossroads of Identity and Power: Contested Discourses of Ethnicity and Gender in Early Colonial Rwanda, Afrika Zamani, 13/14, 2005-2006, pp. 69-86. Vidal, Claudine, Marcel dHertefelt et lnigme des clans rwandais: un style de recherche, Cahiers africains, 4-5, 1993, pp. 325-330. Vidal, Claudine, Le royaume abron du Gyaman vu du royaume tutsi du Rwanda: essai dhistoire africaine compare, LHomme, 35-133, 1995, pp. 51-71. Webster, J.; Ogot, B.; Chrtien, J.-P., The Great Lakes Region, 1500-1800, in International Scientific Committee for the Drafting of a General History of Africa, General History of Africa, Vol. 5: Africa from the Sixteenth to the Eighteen Century, Oxford: Heinemann; Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992, pp. 776-826 (cf. Idem, La rgion des grands Lacs de 1500 1800, in Comit scientifique international pour la rdaction dune Histoire gnrale de lAfrique, Histoire gnrale de lAfrique, Vol. 5: LAfrique du XVIe au XVIIIe sicle, Paris, ditions UNESCO,1999, pp. 843-896.).

641 642 643 644

645 646 647 648 649

3.1.4) Histoire coloniale

650 651 652 653 Bakunda ICyicaro, Pierre-Clestin, Rwanda: Lenfer des rgles implicites, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 418 p. Bindseil, Reinhart, Ruanda im Lebensbild des Offiziers, Afrikaforschers und Kaiserlichen Gouverneurs Gustav Adolf Graf von Gtzen (1866-1910), Berlin: D. Reimer, 1992, 261 p. Bindseil, Reinhart, Adolf Friedrich Herzog zu Mecklenburg (1873-1969): ein Manager der AfrikaForschung und Ruanda-Reisender des Jahres 1907, Bonn: R. Bindseil, 1992, 37 p. Bindseil, Reinhart, Ruanda im Lebensbild des Afrikaforschers, Literaten und kaiserlichen Residenten 45

Richard Kandt (1867-1918), Bonn: R. Bindseil, 1994, 399 p. 654 655 656 657 Bindseil, Reinhart, Ruanda im Lebensbild von Hans Meyer (1858-1929): Erstbesteiger des Kilimandscharo, Berlin: D. Reimer, 2004, 259 p. Bindseil, Reinhart, Franz Stuhlmann (1863-1928): Zoologe und Afrikaforscher, Halle: Projekte-Verlag Cornelius, 2008, 78 p. Cercle Lon Trotsky, Rwanda, Burundi, Zare: les ravages de cent ans de domination imprialiste, Paris: Lutte Ouvrire, 1994, 56 p. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, The Slave Trade in Burundi and Rwanda at the Beginning of German Colonization, 1890-1906, in Mdard, Henri; Doyle, Shane (eds.), Slavery in the Great Lakes Region of East Africa, Oxford, UK: James Currey; Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2007, pp. 210-230. Cornet, Anne, Famine noire et regards blancs: la famine Rwakavihura dans le Rwanda des annes 20, in Devisch, Renaat; De Boeck, Filip; Jonckers, Danielle (eds.), Alimentations, traditions et dveloppements en Afrique intertropicale, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 180- 202. Cornet, Anne, Histoire dune famine: Rwanda 1927-1930, crise alimentaire entre tradition et modernit, Louvain-la-Neuve: Universit Catholique de Louvain, Centre dHistoire de lAfrique, 1996, 156 p. Cornet, Anne, Un bilan sanitaire en Afrique centrale pendant lentre-deux-guerres: le Rwanda vu par les Surs Blanches, in Mission de lglise, Hors-srie 156 (Engagement missionnaire et sant), juilletaot-septembre 2007, pp. 3-6. Cornet, Anne, Punir lindigne: les infractions spciales au Ruanda-Urundi (1930-1948), Afrique & Histoire, 7-1, 2009, pp. 25-48. Cornet, Anne, Politiques de sant et impact environnemental au Rwanda: lexemple de lentre-deuxguerres", in Parmentier, I. (ed.), La recherche en histoire de lenvironnement: Belgique-LuxembourgCongo-Rwanda-Burundi: Actes PREBel, Namur, dcembre 2008, Namur: Presses universitaires de Namur, 2010, pp. 327-332. Cornet, Anne, Politique de sant et contrle social au Rwanda, 1920-1940, Paris: Karthala, 2011, 480 p. Darcis, Lon, Les Belbase: une ralisation peu connue de lexpansion belge en Afrique de lEst, Bulletin des sances, Acadmie royale des sciences doutre-mer, 53-2, 2007, pp. 131-146. Delforge, Jacques, Le Rwanda tel quils lont vu: un sicle de regards europens,1862-1962, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 315 p. Des Forges, Alison, Defeat is the Only Bad News: Rwanda under Musinga, 1896-1931, Madison, WI: The University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, 344 p. Dochez, Francis, De gellustreerde postwaardestukken van Belgisch Congo en Ruanda-Urundi, Vilvoorde: Vilvoordse Postzegelclub, 1999, 79 p. Erny, Pierre, Lcole coloniale au Rwanda (1900-1962), Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 254 p. Erny, Pierre, Jeunesse dhier au Rwanda: textes dcoliers et dtudiants entre 1974 et 1976: matriaux pour une psychologie, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 287 p. Feierman, Steven, Healing as Social Criticism in the Time of Colonial Conquest, African Studies, 541, 1995, pp. 73-88. Graindorge, Michel, Edmond Picard au Rwanda: une histoire sans fin de la monte de lantismitisme et du racisme, Bruxelles: Le Cri, 1996, 211 p. Honke, Gudrun (ed.), Als die Weissen kamen: Ruanda und die Deutschen 1885-1919, Wuppertal: Peter Hammer Verlag, 1990, 164 p. Cf. Idem, Au plus profond de lAfrique: le Rwanda et la colonisation allemande, 1885-1919, Wuppertal: Peter Hammer Verlag, 1990: Timm, Uwe, Prface, pp. 7-8. Chronologie, pp. 10-11. Photos et commentaires, pp. 13-72. Ntezimana, Emmanuel, Le Rwanda social, administratif et politique la fin du dix-neuvime sicle, pp. 73-80. 46

658

659 660

661 662

663 664 665 666 667 668 669 670 671 672

Honke, Gudrun, Au plus profond de lAfrique: Europens et Rwandais font connaissance, pp. 8196. Servaes, Sylvia, Etude ethnographique du Rwanda, pp. 97-110. Honke, Gudrun, Pour lEmpereur et le Roi: ltablissement de la domination allemande, pp. 111126. Pres Blancs et missionnaires de Bethel: limplantation des missions chrtiennes, pp. 127-146. Mbonimana, Gamaliel; Ntezimana, Emmanuel, LEglise catholique, pp. 127-134. Honke, Gudrun, Lglise vanglique, pp. 136-156. 673 674 675 Janssens, P.; Kivits, M; Vuylsteke, J.; et al., Mdecine et hygine en Afrique centrale de 1885 nos jours, Bruxelles: Fondation Roi Baudouin, 1992, 2 Vol. 1633 p. Kabagema, Innocent, Ruanda unter deutscher Kolonialherrschaft, 1899-1916, Francfort: Peter Lang, 1993, 342 p. Kabanza, Faustin, Lenseignement du franais lcole coloniale au Rwanda, in Morsly, Dalila (ed.), Lenseignement du franais en colonies: expriences inaugurales dans lenseignement primaire, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, pp. 19-34. Kersting, Philippe, O sont les paysages rwandais? Paysagense: un regard postcolonial Trajectoire, 4, 2010, n. p. [Internet]. Kunkel, Peter, Schwarzes Land in weiem Schatten, Mnster: LIT, 2003, 276 p. Lambrecht, Frank, In the Shade of an Acacia Tree: Memoirs of a Health Officer in Africa, 1945-1959, Philadelphia: American Philosophical Society, 1991, 418 p. Lederer, Claudia, Die rechtliche Stellung der Muslime innerhalb des Kolonialrechtssystems im ehemaligen Schutzgebiet Deutsch-Ostafrika, Wrzburg: Ergon Verlag, 1994, 219 p. Lugan, Bernard, Cette Afrique qui tait allemande, Paris: J. Picollec, 1991, 270 p. Meschy, Lidia, Jan Czekanowski et lexpdition Mecklembourg, Afrique centrale, 1907-1909, Revue franaise dhistoire doutre-mer, 81-305, 1994, pp. 477-491. Munyarugerero, Franois-Xavier, Rseaux, pouvoirs, oppositions: la comptition politique au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 312 p. Mureme, Bonaventure, Manuel dhistoire du Rwanda lpoque coloniale suivant le modle de Mgr Alexis Kagame, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 592 p. Mvuyekure, Augustin, Idologie missionnaire et classification ethnique en Afrique centrale, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Prunier, Grard (eds.), Les ethnies ont une histoire, Paris: Karthala, 2003 [1989], pp. 314-324. Nahimana, Ferdinand, Le Rwanda, mergence dun Etat, Paris: LHarmattan, 1993, 346 p. Nijs, Victor-Clment, Souvenirs dun administrateur territorial: Congo-Rwanda 1950-1962, Bruxelles: Racine, 2007, 535 p. Nsengimana, Innocent, Le Rwanda et le pouvoir europen, 1894-1952: quelles mutations? Bern: Peter Lang, 2003, 642 p. Pesek, Michael, The Boma and the Peripatetic Ruler: Mapping Colonial Rule in German East Africa, 1889-1903, Western Folklore, 66-3/4, 2007, pp. 233-257. Rumiya, Jean, Le Rwanda sous le rgime du mandat belge, 1916-1931, Paris: LHarmattan, 1992, 249 p. Strizek, Helmut, Geschenkte Kolonien: Ruanda und Burundi unter deutscher Herrschaft; mit einem Essay ber die Entwicklung bis zur Gegenwart, Berlin: Links, 2006, 224 p. Tornay, Serge, Pour mmoire: lhypothse hamitique, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du vingtime sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 5763. Vervust, P., At the Crossroads of Identity and Power: Contested Discourses of Ethnicity and Gender in Early Colonial Rwanda, Afrika Zamani, 13/14, 2005-2006, pp. 69-86. 47

676 677 678 679 680 681 682 683 684

685 686 687 688 689 690 691

692

693 694 695 696

Vijgen, Ingeborg, Tussen mandaat en kolonie: Rwanda, Burundi en het Belgische bestuur in opdracht van de Volkenbond (1916-1932), Leuven: Acco, 2005, 279 p. Vijgen, Ingeborg, Kerk en overheid overzee: bondgenoten tegen wil en dank in de mandaatgebieden Ruanda-Urundi in de context van een bestuurswissel, Trajecta, 16-1, 2007, pp. 51-70. Vinck, Honor, Alexis Kagame et Aequatoria: contribution la biographie dAlexis Kagame (19121981), Annales Aequatoria, 16, 1995, pp. 467-586. Zorgbibe, Charles, Du plan Van Bilsen lindpendance du Congo belge, Gopolitique africaine, 24, 2006, pp. 329-339.

3.1.5) 1959-1990
697 698 Bakinahe, Dominique, Les lections lgislatives au Rwanda de 1981 1988, Kigali: s. n., 1993, 192 p. Brusten, Robert; Bindariye, Nelson, Les Politiques des ONG belges au Rwanda de 1969 1994, Bruxelles: Accompagnement mthodologique des initiatives de dveloppement [ATOL]/South Research, 1997, 44 p. Byanafashe, Dogratias, Politisation des antagonismes et des attentes au Rwanda (1957-1961), in Rutembesa, Faustin; Semujanga, Josias; Shyaka, Anastase (eds.), Rwanda: Identit et citoyennet, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 7, Butare: Universit nationale du Rwanda, 2003, pp. 99-107. Byanafashe, Dogratias (ed.), Les dfis de lhistoriographie rwandaise,Vol. 2: La Rvolution de 1959, mythe ou ralit?, Butare: ditions de lUniversit Nationale du Rwanda, 2004: Rutembesa, Faustin, LAdministration belge et lUNAR (1959-1961): reprage des mcanismes dethnisation de la vie politique au Rwanda, pp. 15-32. Kalimba, N.P.C., Le rle de lONU dans les changements politiques au Rwanda (1959-1962), pp. 33-46. Byanafashe, Dogratias, Mgr A. Perraudin et les changements politiques au Rwanda (19591962), pp. 51-62. Ugirashebuja, Octave, Lecture critique des Lettres pastorales des vques du Rwanda (19561962), pp. 63-79. Nkaka, raphal, La Presse et les changements politiques au Rwanda, 1959-1962: le cas de Kinyamateka, pp. 83-96. Kabwete Mulinda, Charles, La dmocratie comme lment de propagande des partis politiques au Rwanda (1959 1962), pp. 97-107. Mbonimana, Gamaliel, Le rle de Habyarimana Gitera Joseph dans les changements politiques au Rwanda (1959-1962), pp. 111-120. Murasandonyi, Thodomir, Ractions des Rwandais la mort de Mutara III Rudahigwa: du 25 juillet au 1er novembre 1959, pp. 121-149. Byanafashe, Dogratias, Epilogue, pp. 150-152. Codere, Helen, Perception of Caste in Rwanda,1959-1960, in Wymeersch, Patrick (ed.), Liber amicorum Marcel dHertefelt, Bruxelles: Institut africain (CEDAF)/Afrika Instituut (ASDOC), 1993, pp. pp. 93-113. De Lame, Danielle, Changing Rwandan Vision of Women and Land, in the Heart of the House, at the Outskirts of the World, Afrika Focus, 15-1/2, 1999, pp. 3-12. Dnkelsbhler, Gaspard, Chronik eines weitgehend normalen Afrikaaufenthalts: Ruanda 1976-1980; Reisen an der Peripherie; Tagebcher, Briefe, Anmerkungen, Stuttgart: Ibidem-Verlag, 2008, 1127 p. Gakuba, Laurent, Rwanda 1959-1994, Cesson-Svign: ditions Cotquen, 2007, 274 p. Gakusi, Albert-Enas; Mouzer, Frdrique, De la rvolution rwandaise la contre-rvolution: contraintes structurelles et gouvernance, 1950-2003, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 154 p. Gendron, Robin, Le prestige du Canada est en jeu: le Pre Lvesque et lUniversit nationale du Rwanda dans les annes 1960, Globe: Revue internationale dtudes qubcoises, 12-1, 2009, pp. 95114. Kagame, Alexis (feu), Le camouflet de la tutelle belge surnomm le coup dtat de Gitarama, 48

699

700

701

702 703 704 705 706

707

Cahiers lumire et socit, 16, 1999, pp. 5-26, 708 709 710 711 712 Overdulve, Cornelis, Rwanda: un peuple avec une histoire, Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, 271 p. Paternostre de la Mairieu, Baudouin, Toute ma vie pour vous, mes frres! Vie de Grgoire Kayibanda, premier prsident du Rwanda, Paris: Pierre Tqui, 1994, 242 p. Pottier, Johan, Taking Stock: Food Marketing Reform in Rwanda, 1982-89, African Affairs, 92-366, 1993, pp. 5-30. Rutayisire, Paul, Les mythes fondateurs de la rvolution rwandaise de 1959, Cahiers lumire et socit, 16, 1999, pp. 43-59. Willame, Jean-Claude, Le Muyaga ou la Rvolution Rwandaise revisite, Revue franaise dhistoire dOutre-mer, 3, 1994, 305-320.

3.1.6) Religion; glises

713 714 715 716 Alvarez-Ricart, Maria del Carmen, Ruanda, un camino de esperanza : primeros tiempos de la evangelizacin de Ruanda, Valencia: EDICEP, 1998, 188 p. Apelt, Wolfgang, Die Bethel Mission in Deutsch-Ost-Afrika, Wuppertal: Archiv-und Museumsstiftung, 2008, 213 p. Cornet, Anne, Portrait de groupe avec dames: la prsence missionnaire fminine occidentale au Rwanda de 1920 1940, Le fait missionnaire, 16, 2005, pp. 71-101. Cornet, Anne, Femmes rwandaises sous le regard des missionnaires occidentaux de lentre-deuxguerres: une double perspective de genre, in Courtois, L.; Delville, J.-P.; Rosart Zlis, G. (eds.), Images et paysages mentaux des 19e et 20e sicles de la Wallonie lOutre-mer, Louvain-la-Neuve: Acadmia/ Emile Bruylant, 2007, pp. 349-370. Cornet, Anne, Politiques sanitaires, tat et missions religieuses au Rwanda (1920-1940): une conception autoritaire de la mdecine coloniale ?, in Bergen, L.; Snelders, S. (eds.), Studium:Tijdschrift voor Wetenschaps-en Universiteitsgeschiedenis, 2009, p. 57-67. De Heusch, Luc, Histoire structurale dune religion africaine (le culte des Cwezi et des Imandwa dans la rgion des Grands Lacs), Civilisations, 41-1/2, 1993, pp. 19-50. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Rwanda: glises victimes ou coupables? Les glises et lidologie ethnique au Rwanda, 1900-1994, Lom: CLE, 2001, 321 p. (cf. The Churches and Ethnic Ideology in the Rwandan Crises: 1990-1994, Milton Keyes, UK: Paternoster Press, 2004, 282 p.). Heremans, R., Eglise et tat dans le Rwanda de 1911, Dialogue, 168, juillet 1993, pp. 69-87. Heremans, R., Stratgies missionaires et rponses africaines dans les rgions des Grands Lacs (18791930), Dialogue, 168, juillet 1993, pp. 27-46. Kalibwami, Justin, Le catholicisme et la socit rwandaise (1900-1962), Paris: Prsence africaine, 1991, 597 p. Kayijuka, Landoald, Contribution des Frres Josphites du Rwanda la Missio ad gentes, la lumire des constitutions et chapitres gnraux de la Congrgation: tude sur lapproche missiologique, Rome: Estratto Missiologia, 2001, 146 pp. Linden, Ian; Linden, Jane, Christianisme et pouvoirs au Rwanda: 1900-1990, Paris: Karthala, 1999, 438 p. (cf. Idem, Church and Revolution in Rwanda, Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press; New York: Africana Pub. Co., 1977, 320 p.). Makower, Katharine, The Coming of the Rain: The Life of Dr. Joe Church: A Personal Account of Revival in Rwanda, Carlisle, UK: Paternoster Press, 1999, 228 p. Masagara Ndinzi, Conveying and Evaluating Speakers Commitment to Telling the Truth: The Impact of European Christian Missionaries on Language Use, Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development, 22-4, 2001, pp. 325-338. Maurier, Henri, Imana, la religion par en haut ou par en bas, in Baerts, M. (eds.), Paroles et cultures 49

717

718 719

720 721 722 723

724

725 726

727

bantoues: mlanges en hommage F. M. Rodegem, Tervuren: Muse royal de lAfrique centrale, 1997, pp. 131-137. 728 729 Minnaert, Stefaan; Hirth, Jean-Joseph, Premier voyage de Mgr Hirth au Rwanda: contribution ltude de la fondation de lEglise catholique au Rwanda, Kigali: Les ditions rwandaises, 2006, 716 p. Minnaert, Stefaan, Un regard neuf sur la premire fondation des Missionnaires dAfrique au Rwanda en fvrier 1900, in Ceillier, Jean-Claude (ed.), Vous avez dit Pres Blancs? La Socit des Missionnaires dAfrique, 1868-2008, Paris: Karthala, 2008, 223 p. Newbury, David, Augustinian Models in Rwanda: Religious Movements and Political Transformation, Svensk Missionstidskrift, 1995, 3, pp. 16-35. Ntamabyaliro, Apollinaire, Rwanda: pour une rconciliation, la misricorde chrtienne: une analyse historico-thologique du magistre piscopal rwandais (1952-1962), Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 251 p. Ntihinyuzwa, Thadde, La politique apolitique de la Church Missionary Society au Rwanda, in Sappia, Caroline; Servais, Olivier (eds.), Mission et engagement politique aprs 1945: Afrique, Amrique latine, Europe, Paris: Khartala, 2010, pp. 209-226. Perraudin, Andr, Par-dessus tout la charit: un vque au Rwanda: les six premires annes de mon piscopat (1956-1962), Saint-Maurice, Suisse: Editions Saint-Augustin, 2003, 437 p. Rapold, Walter, Der Gott, der abends heimkommt: die Inkulturation des christlichen Gottesbegriffs in Rwanda durch Ernst Johanssen (1864-1934), Volketswil: Verlagsgemeinschaft fr Europische Editionen, 1999, 642 p. Rudakemwa, Fortunatus, Lvanglisation du Rwanda (1900-1959), Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 388 p. Rwanyindo, Lonard, Le Protestantisme belge dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Paris: Publibook, 2009, 402 p. Schrings, Hildegard, Rwandische Zivilisation und christlich-koloniale Herrschaft, Frankfurt: Verlag fr Interkulturelle Kommunikation, 1992, 458 p. Shorter, Aylward, Cross and Flag in Africa: The White Fathers during the Colonial Scramble (18921914), Maryknoll, NY: Orbis Books 2006, 294 p. Soderlund, Margit, Pingstmission i Kongo och Ruanda-Urundi, Eker: Missionsinstitutet-PMU, 1995, 245 p. Van der Meersch, Jean, Le catchumnat au Rwanda de 1900 nos jours, Kigali: Pallotti-Presse, 1993, 244 p. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Les usages funraires et la mission de lglise: une tude anthropologique et thologique des rites funraires au Rwanda, Kampen: Uitgeversmij J. H. Kok, 1990, 262 pp. Vant Spijker, Gerard, The Role of Social Anthropology in the Debate on Funeral Rites in Africa, Exchange, 34-3, 2005, pp. 248-268. Ward, Kevin; Wild-Wood, Emma, The East African Revival: Histories and Legacies, Farnham, UK/Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2011.

730 731 732

733 734

735 736 737 738 739 740 741 742 743

3.1.7) Culture
744 745 Bale, John, Imagined Olympians: Body Culture and Colonial Representation in Rwanda, Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2002, 307 p. Bonte, Pierre, To Increase Cows, God Created the King: The Function of Cattle in Intralacustrine Societies, in Galaty, John; Bonte, Pierre (eds.), Herders, Warriors, and Traders: Pastoralism in Africa, Boulder, CO: Westview Press: 1991, pp. 62-86. De Lame, Danielle, Idologies dici et l: des Rwandaises et une anthropologue, in Carr, Rene; Dupr, Marie-Claude; Jonckers, Danielle (eds.), Femmes plurielles: les reprsentations des femmes: discours, normes et conduites, Paris: Maison des Sciences de lHomme, 1999, pp. 37-56.

746

50

747 748 749

Gasarabwe, Edouard, Soires dautrefois au Rwanda: Routi et Migogo, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 150 p. Gasarabwe, Edouard, Soires dautrefois au Rwanda: la colline des femmes, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 236 p. Karangwa, Jean de Dieu, Labb Alexis Kagame: un rudit engag, in Quaghebeur, Marc; Kangomba, Jean-Claude; Schmitz, Amlie (eds.), Figures et paradoxes de lhistoire au Burundi, au Congo et au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, Vol. 2, pp. 401-432. Mbonimana, G., Les institutions traditionnelles constitutives de lidentit nationale, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 2, 2001, pp. 5-31. Musabyimana, Gaspard, Pratiques et rites sexuels au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 192 p. Muzungu, Bernardin, Perspectives eschatologiques dans le culte de Lyangomba, Cahiers des religions africaines, 25/6-49/52, 1992, pp. 173-187. Riot, Thomas, Pratiques du corps, ethnicit et mtissages culturels dans le Rwanda colonial (19451952), Cahiers dtudes africaines, 192, 2008, pp. 815-833. Riot, Thomas, Le football Rwanda: un simulacre guerrier dans la crolisation dune socit (19001950), Canadian Journal of African Studies, 44-1, 2010, pp. 75-109. Riva, Silvia, Lpanouissement de cette fleur de culture par nos soins de bons jardiniers ou JosephMarie Jadot et les crivains africains du Congo belge et du Ruandi-Urundi, in Quaghebeur, Marc; Kangomba, Jean-Claude; Schmitz, Amlie (eds.), Figures et paradoxes de lhistoire au Burundi, au Congo et au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, Vol. 1, pp. 105-119. Teffera, Timkehet, The Role of Traditional Music among East African Societies: The Case of Selected Aerophones, Tautosakos Darbai, 32, 2006, pp. 36-49.

750 751 752 753 754 755

756

3.2) 1990-1994 3.2.1) conomie 3.2.1.1) Vie conomique

757 758 Bakundakwita, C., Autosuffisance alimentaire, Dialogue, 150, janvier 1992 pp. 3-12. Ballet, Jrme; Mahieu, Franois-Regis; Radja, Katia, Destabilising Identity Structures: The Impacts of Domestic and International Policy Programs in the 1994 Rwanda Genocide, International Journal of Social Economics, 34-1/2, 2007, pp. 37-52. Berlage, Lode; Capeau, Bart; Verwimp, Philip, Dictatorship in a Single Export Crop Economy, Leuven: Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, Center for Economic Studies, 2003, 36 p. Bzy, Fernand, Lvolution conomique et sociale du Rwanda depuis lindpendance (1962-1989), Mondes en dveloppement, 18-69, 1990, pp. 15-38. Biguma Napolon, Constantin, Les politiques dappui au secteur informel: un exemple paradoxal de russite, le Rwanda, Tiers-Monde, 1990, 31-122, pp. 393-404. Brusberg, Frederick; Le Bloas, Jean; Vergne, Philippe; Wolf, Paul; Namde, Nousbassem Nanas; Sholley, Craig; MacAllister, Robert, Mid-term Evaluation of the USAID Natural Resources Management Project for Rwanda, Washington, DC: USAID, 1993, 169 p. Caubergs, Lisette; Celis, Martin; Vanderhulst, Patrick; Brusten, Rob, Lemploi rural au Rwanda: une analyse de la politique de promotion et des interventions en faveur de lemploi rural non-agricole au Rwanda jusquen 1994, Louvain: ATOL/Centre dtudes et de documentation sur la technologie appropropre et la gestion de projets dans les pays en voie de dveloppement, 1997, 137 p. Gotanegre, Jean-Franois, Le tourisme au Rwanda: une mergence phmre?, Les Cahiers dOutreMer, 45-177, 1992, pp. 21-40. Guichaoua, Andr, Travail non-rmunr et dveloppement rural au Rwanda: pratiques et perspectives, 51

759 760 761 762

763

764 765

Genve: Bureau International du Travail, 1990, 117 p. 766 767 768 769 770 Hitiyise, Faustin, Le rle de ltat dans une conomie sous-dveloppe, Dialogue, 142, septembreoctobre 1990, pp. 3-10. Hitiyise, Faustin, Le scientisme entrepreneurial: une nouvelle idologie du dveloppement, Dialogue, 143, novembre-dcembre 1990, pp. 49-52. Humbert, Lucien; Nallatamby, Patricia; Rodondi, Jean; Yard, Yves, Les systmes dpargne et de crdit dcentraliss, Paris: Ministre de la Coopration, 1994, 182 p. Jefremovas, Villia, Brickyards to Graveyards: From Production to Genocide in Rwanda, Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, 2002, 174 p. Mahieu, Franois-Rgis, Economie enclave, mono-production et ajustement structurel, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS Tiers-Monde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 59-75. Maton, Jeff, Dveloppement conomique et social au Rwanda entre 1980 et 1993: le dixime dicile en face de lApocalypse, Gand: Universit de Gand, Facult dconomie, 1994, 45 p. Mbaguta, Jean-Marie Vianey, La profession de consultant dtudes au Rwanda et la promotion de lexpertise nationale, Dialogue, 142, septembre-octobre 1990, pp. 11-26. Musy, G., La dette ou la vie, Dialogue, 146, mai-juin 1991, pp. 54-61. Nahimana, A., Participation paysanne au dveloppement, Dialogue, 142, septembre-octobre 1990, pp. 27-36. Nduwayezu, Jean-Damascne, Les fondements physiques, humains et conomiques du dveloppement du Rwanda, Ruhengeri: Editions universitaires du Rwanda, 1990, 292 p. Ngirabatware, Augustin; Rusibane, Gatan, La capacit de rgulation montaire au Rwanda, Kigali: African Economic Research Consortium, 1993, 132 p. Nzisabira, Jean, Les associations tontinires: mouvement associatif, pargne et entrepreneuriat au Rwanda, Paris: UREF-AUPELF, 1990, 56 p. Nzisabira, Jean, Les organisations populaires du Rwanda: leur mergence, leur nature et leur volution, Bulletin de lAPPAD, 4, 1992, 15 p. Nzisabira, Jean, Participation populaire au processus de dveloppement du Rwanda: les ides et les faits, Louvain-la-Neuve: Cahiers du CIDEP, 13, 1992, 327 p. Nzisabira, Jean, Les ONG et leurs stratgies: pour une conomie sociale et cooprative au Rwanda, in Ponson, Bruno; Schaan, Jean-Louis (eds.), Lesprit dentreprise: aspects managriaux dans le monde francophone, Paris: John Libbey Eurotext, 1993, pp. 115-131. Observatoire Gopolitique des Drogues, Rwanda: un trafic sous haute protection, La Dpche internationale des drogues, 27, 1994, pp. 1-3. Ohajan, Emmanuel, The Causes of Rwandan Genocide: Economics, in McCuen, Marnie (ed.), The Genocide Reader: The Politics of Ethnicity and Extermination, Hudson, WI: GEM Publications, 2000. Rpubique Rwandaise, Evolution de la situation conomique du Rwanda 1988-1991 et tendances 1992, Kigali: Direction de la politique conomique, 1992. Reymond, Christophe, Le paysan, le crdit et lusure: crdit informel et banques populaires au Rwanda, Genve-Afrique, 30-2, 1992, pp. 99-119. Stone, Lacey, Rwandan Genocide: Economic Decline and Increased Willingness to Murder, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mller, 2008, 67 p. Tolotti, Sandrine, Le Rwanda retient son souffle, Croissance, 356, 1993, pp. 34-39. Twagirayezu, A., Premiers rsultats de lenqute nationale sur lemploi au Rwanda, Dialogue, 153, avril 1992, pp. 45-48. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Priodicit des crises alimentaires au Rwanda: essai dinterprtation, 52

771 772 773 774 775 776 777 778 779 780

781 782 783 784 785 786 787 788

Ruhengeri: Universit Nationale du Rwanda, 1990, 98 p. 789 790 Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Lquilibre ethnique et rgionnal dans lemploi, Dialogue, 146, mai-juin 1991, pp. 15-31. World Bank, Rwanda: Priorits dans les dpenses publiques pour la croissance et le dveloppement social, Washington, DC: World Bank, 1992.

3.2.1.2) Ajustement structurel

791 792 793 794 795 796 797 Adekanye, J. Bayo, Structural Adjustment, Democratization and Rising Ethnic Tensions in Africa, Development and Change, 26-2, 1995, pp. 355374. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Retombes du programme dajustement structurel, Cahiers du Bureau social, 83, 1991, pp. 1-16. Chossudovsky, Michel, Les fruits empoisonns de lajustement structurel, Le Monde Diplomatique, 488, 1994, p. 21. Chossudovsky, Michel, IMF-World Bank Policies and the Rwandan Holocaust, Third World Resurgence, 52, 1994, pp. 27-31. Chossudovsky, Michel, Economic Genocide in Rwanda, Economic and Political Weekly, 31-15, 1996, pp. 938-941. Chossudovsky, Michel, Economic Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem, The Globalisation of Poverty: Impacts of the IMF and World Bank Reforms, London: Zed/Third World Network, 1997, pp. 111-122. Chossudovsky, Michel, Human Security and Economic Genocide in Rwanda, in Thomas, Caroline; Wilkin, Peter (eds.), Globalization, Human Security, and the African Experience, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 1999, pp. 117-126. Galand, Pierre; Chossudovsky Michel, Lusage de la dette extrieure du Rwanda (1990-1994): la responsabilit des bailleurs de fonds, Ottawa/ Bruxelles: Centre for Research on Globalisation/Centre de recherche sur la mondialisation, 1996, 15 p. Marysse, Stefaan; de Herdt, Tom; Ndayambaje, Elie, Appauvrissement de la population rurale et ajustement structurel: causalit ou concidence? Le cas de Kirarambogo (Rwanda), Antwerp: Centre for Development Studies, 1993, 52 p. Marysse, Stefaan; De Herdt, Tom; Ndayambaje, Elie, Rwanda: appauvrissement et ajustement structurel, Tervuren: CEDAF; Paris: LHarmattan, 1994, 96 p. Nduhungirehe, Marie-Chantal, Les programmes dajustement structurel: spcificit et application au cas du Rwanda, Louvain: Universit Catholique de Louvain, Facult de Sciences conomiques, 1995, 162 p. Rothe, Dawn; Mullins, Christopher; Sandstrom, Kent, The Rwandan Genocide: International Finance Policies and Human Rights, Social Justice, 35-3, 2008 pp. 66-86. Storey, Andy, Economics and Ethnic Conflict: Structural Adjustment in Rwanda, Development Policy Review, 17-1, 1999, pp. 43-63. Storey, Andy, Structural Adjustment, State Power and Genocide: The World Bank and Rwanda, Review of African Political Economy, 27-89, 2001, pp. 365-385. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Le Rwanda sous le joug du F.M.I.?, Dialogue, 139, mars-avril 1990, pp. 3355.

798

799

800 801 802 803 804 805

3.2.1.3) Aide multilatrale

806 807 Andersen, Regine, How Multilateral Development Assistance Triggered the Conflict in Rwanda, Third World Quarterly, 21-3, 2000, pp. 441-456. Baare, Anton; Shearer, David; Uvin, Peter, The Limits and Scope for the Use of Development Assistance Incentives and Disincentives for Influencing Conflict Situations: Case Study: Rwanda, Paris: OECD, Development Assistance Committee, 1999, 49 p. 53

808 809

Bourque, Andr; Urujeni, Dora, Laide non-tatique au Rwanda: des leons de 1994?, Tiers-Monde, 46-183, 2005, pp. 675-703. Cart, Henri-Philippe, La coopration suisse au Rwanda ou les limites de laide extrieure, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), VilleneuvedAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 465-486. Friedli, R., La coopration suisse au Rwanda: rtrospective et perspective, Dialogue, 190, avril 1996, pp. 53-59. Guichaoua, Andr, Rwanda: de lomniprsence des aides au dsengagement international, LAfrique politique, 2, 1995, pp. 13-30. Hanssen, A., Y a bon Blanc: une typologie des assistants au dveloppement partir du cas du Rwanda, Cahiers du CIPED, 11-9, 1991, pp. 115-135. Ruanda Revue, 20 Jahre Partnerschaft: Rheinland-Pfalz-Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 1, 2002, 48 p. Musila, Cyril, Coopration au dveloppement face la violence structurelle au Rwanda, in Mabille, Franois (ed.), Politique, dmocratie et dveloppement: du local au global, Paris: Lharmattan, 2003, 190 p. Sand, Joachim, Ruanda, Partnerland in Afrika: Informations- und Aktionshilfen; Entwicklungshilfe als partnerschaftliche Zusammenarbeit, Kln: KAB, 1990, 80 p. Schrings, Hildegard, La coopration de la Rpublique fdrale dAllemagne avec le Burundi et le Rwanda, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 487-500. Uvin, Peter, Development Aid and Structural Violence: The Case of Rwanda, Development, 42-3, 1999, pp. 49-56. Uvin, Peter, Aiding Violence: The Development Enterprise in Rwanda, West-Harford, CN: Kumarian Press, 1998, 288 p. (cf. Idem, Laide complice? Coopration internationale et violence au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, 289 p.). Uvin, Peter, Rwanda: aide au dveloppement, voile dignorance et gnocide, in Jacob, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Sciences sociales et coopration en Afrique: les rendez-vous manqus, Paris: Presses universitaires de France; Genve: Nouveaux cahiers de lInstitut Universitaire dEtudes du Dveloppement, 2000. Uvin, Peter, Aiding Violence: The Development Enterprise and Ethno-National Conflict, American Society of International Law Proceedings, 95, 2001, pp. 280-287. Uvin, Peter, The Influence of Aid in Situations of Violent Conflict, OECD Development Assistance Committee Journal, 2-3, 2001, pp. 1-29. Voyame, Joseph; Friedli, Richard; Gern, Jean-Pierre; Keller, Anton, La coopration suisse au Rwanda: rapport du groupe dtude institu par le Dpartement fdral des affaires trangres, Bern: DFAE, 1996, 202 p.

810 811 812 813 814

815 816

817 818

819

820 821 822

3.2.1.4) Pauvret
823 824 825 826 827 Beck, Lise, Contexte de pauprisation et mortalit des enfants ruraux au Rwanda, 1980-1994, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, 310 p. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les retombes de la famine dans les prfectures de Butare et de Gikongoro, Kigali: ditions du Bureau Social Urbain, janvier 1990, 26 p. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Quelques cas dindigents expropris Remera dans la commune Kacyiru, Cahiers du Bureau social, 95, 1993, pp. 1-8. Gascon, Jean-Francois, Pauvret Gikongoro: rsultats de lenqute ralise auprs des mnages indigents, Gikongoro: FAO/Ministre de lAgriculture, de llevage et des Forts, 1992. Centre de Formation et de Recherche Coopratives/IWACU, Bilan de la pauvret au Rwanda, in Rapport du sminaire des agences du systme des Nations Unies sur la lutte contre la pauvret, Kigali: 54

United Nations, 1991. 828 Justino, Patricia; Verwimp, Philip, Poverty Dynamics, Violent Conflict and Convergence in Rwanda, MICROCON Research Working Paper 4, Brighton, UK: MICROCON [Micro Level Analysis of Violent Conflict], University of Sussex, 2008, 61 p. Paternostre, Bernard, Appui aux familles pauvres en milieu rural, Dialogue, 150, janvier 1992, pp. 1320. Paternostre, Bernard, La pauvret cache, Dialogue, 159, octobre 1992, pp. 32-40. Smith, David, Postcolonial Genocide: Scarcity, Ethnicity, and Mass Death in Rwanda, in Dobkowski, Michael; Wallimann, Isidore (eds.), The Coming Age of Scarcity: Preventing Mass Death and Genocide in the Twenty-First Century, Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 1998, pp. 220-244. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Les difficults dintgrer population et dveloppement partir de lexemple du Rwanda, in Qutelet, Claire (ed.), Intgrer population et dveloppement, Louvain: Universit catholique de Louvain, Institut de dmographie; Paris: LHarmattan, 1990, pp. 619-640. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Population, territoires et conflits en Afrique interlacustre, Historiens et gographes, 358-8, 1997, pp. 361-378. World Bank, Rwanda: Poverty Reduction and Sustainable Growth, World Bank: Washington, May 1994, 153 p.

829 830 831

832

833 834

3.2.1.5) Dmographie
835 Barrre, Bernard; Schoemaker, Juan; Barrre, Monique, Habiyakare, Tite; Kabagwira, Athanasie; Ngendakumana, Mathias, Enqute dmographique et de sant: rapport de synthse, Kigali: Office National de la Population (ONAPO); Calverton et Macro International, 1994, 218 p. Bart, Franois, A propos de Pierre Gourou (1953), La densit de la population au Ruanda-Urundi, in Nicola, Henri; Plissier, Paul; Raison, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Un gographe dans son sicle: actualit de Pierre Gourou, Paris: Karthala/Gotropiques, 2000, pp. 123-127. Bonneux, Luc, Rwanda: A Case of Demographic Entrapment, The Lancet, 344-17, 1994, pp. 16891690. Diamond, Jared, Malthus in Africa: Rwandas Genocide, in Idem, Collapse: How Societies Choose to Fail or Succeed, London: Penguin, 2006, pp. 311-328. Ford, Robert; Adamson, Kim, The Population-Environment Nexus and Vulnerability Assessment in Africa, GeoJournal, 35-2, 1995, pp. 207-216. Gasana, James; Laurs, Fabienne, Les enfants de Malthus, Histoires du dveloppement, 30, 1995, pp. 38-40. Gasana, James, Remember Rwanda? The Inside Story of How Population Pressure and a Failing Resource Base Led to a War and Genocide, World Watch, 15-5, 2002, pp. 24-30. Gotangre, Jean-Franois, Surpopulation et guerre: lexemple du Rwanda, Bulletin de la Socit languedocienne de gographie, 30-1/2, 1996, pp. 33-55. Habiyakare, T., Surpopulation: seule explication au drame rwandais?, Dialogue, 188, dcembre 1995, pp. 13-22. Harding Le Riche, W., Overpopulation and Rwanda, Canadian Medical Association Journal, 158-7, 1998, pp. 868-869 Kabagwira, Athanasie; Tallon, Fabrice, Pauvret et dmographie au Rwanda, Imbonezamuryango/ Famille, sant, dveloppement, 22, dcembre 1991, pp. 10-18. King, Maurice, Rwanda, Malthus and Medicus Mundi, Medicus Mundi Bulletin, 54, 1994, pp. 11-19. Lambert, Andr; Lohl-Tart, Louis, La population du Rwanda entre 1930 et la veille du gnocide de 1994: essai de reconstitution des populations tutsies et hutues du Rwanda et dans les pays avoisinants, Ottignies: ADRASS [Association pour le Dveloppement de la Recherche Applique en Sciences 55

836

837 838 839 840 841 842 843 844 845 846 847

Sociales], 1999, 32 p. 848 849 850 851 May, John, Policies on Population, Land Use, and Environment in Rwanda, Population & Environment, 16-4, 1994, pp. 321-334. May, John; Boucher, Marguerite, Pression dmographique et politiques de population au Rwanda, 1962-1994, Population et Socits, 319, 1996, pp. 1-4. May, John, Demographic Pressure and Population Policies in Rwanda, 1960-1994, Population & Socit, 319, 1996, pp. 1-4. Nzisabira, Jean, Systme du pouvoir, pression dmographique et pratiques agraires au Rwanda, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: Actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. Olson, Jennifer, Demographic Responses to Resource Constraints in Rwanda, Working Paper 7, Center for Advanced Study of International Development, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, 1994, 32 p. Rpubique Rwandaise, Le problme dmographique au Rwanda et le cadre de sa solution, Kigali: Office National de la Population, 1990. Rpubique Rwandaise, Recensement gnral de la population et de lhabitat au 15 Aot 1991: rsultats dfinitifs, Kigali: Ministre du plan; Service national du recensement, 1994. Rossi, Georges, Croissance de la population, mise en valeur et quilibre des versants: quel avenir pour le Rwanda?, Les cahiers dOutre-Mer, 44-173, 1991, pp. 29-47. Rossi, Georges, Dmographie et dynamique des versants: o va le Rwanda?, Bulletin de la Socit gographique de Lige, 27,1991, pp. 39-48. Rutaganda, T., Pression dmographique et extension de nouvelles cultures, difficile adquation: le cas de la culture du bl dans les hautes terres de Byumba, Imbonezamuryango/Famille, sant, dveloppement, 26, 1993, pp. 35-40. Rwamucyo, Eugne, Impact des conflits et changements socio-politiques sur lvolution dmographique au Rwanda de 1990 1993, Kigali: ONAPO/DHS Macro Inc/CERPOD, 1993. Tallon, Fabrice, La pression dmographique: un facteur de destabilisation politique, Imbonezamuryango/Famille, sant, dveloppement, 23, 1991, pp. 19-24. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Croissance dmographique et production agricole au Rwanda: impossible adquation?, Cahiers du CIDEP, 8, 1991, 72 p. Vankrunkelsven, J., Comment aborder le problme dmographique?, Dialogue, 148, septembreoctobre 1991, pp. 57-64. Wassmer, P., La surpopulation et ses consquences dans les hautes terres de la zone intertropicale: le cas du Rwanda, Revue internationale de gologie, de gographie et dcologie tropicales, 15-3/4, 1991, pp. 71-89.

852

853 854 855 856 857

858 859 860 861 862

3.2.1.6) Question foncire

863 864 Andr, Catherine, Accs et occupation des terres dans le nord-ouest du Rwanda en 1993, Cahiers africains, 23/24, 1996, pp. 202-213. Baechler, Gnther, Rwanda, the Roots of Tragedy: Battle for Elimination on an Ethno-Political and Ecological Basis, in Idem (ed.), Kriegsursache Umwelt-zerstrung, Chur, Suisse: Regger, 1996, pp. 461-501. Baechler, Gnther, Violence through Environmental Discrimination: Causes, Rwanda Arena, and Conflict Model, Dordrecht/Boston/London: Kluwer Academic Publishers, 1999, 327 p. Bigagaza, Jean; Abong, Carolyne; Mukarubuga, Cecile, Land Scarcity, Distribution and Conflict in Rwanda, in Lind, Jeremy; Sturman, Kathryn (eds.), Scarcity and Surfeit: The Ecology of Africas

865 866

56

Conflicts, Pretoria: Institute for Security Studies, 2002. 867 868 869 870 871 Boudreaux, Karol, Land Conflict and Genocide in Rwanda, The Electronic Journal of Sustainable Development, 1-3, 2009, pp. 86-95 [Internet]. Clay, Daniel, Fighting an Uphill Battle: Demographic Pressure, the Structure of Landholding and Land Degradation in Rwanda, East Lansing: Michigan State University, Department of Sociology, 1992, 20 p. Clay, Daniel; Johnson, Nan, Size of Farm or Size of Family: Which Comes First? Population Studies, 46-3, 1992, pp. 491-505. Diessenbacher, Hartmut, Explaining the Genocide in Rwanda: How Population Growth and a Shortage of Land Helped to Bring About the Massacres and Civil War, Law and State, 52, 1995, pp. 58-88. Ford, Robert, Marginal Coping in Extreme Land Pressures: Ruhengeri, Rwanda, in Turner, Billie; Hyden, Gran; Kates, Robert (eds.), Population Growth and Agricultural Change in Sub Saharan Africa, Gainesville, FL: University of Florida Press, 1993, pp. 145-186. Ford, Robert, Settlement Structure and Landscape Ecology in Humid Tropical Rwanda, in Silberfein, Marilyn (ed.), Rural Settlement Structure and African Development, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 1998, pp. 167-179. Gasana, James, Natural Resource Scarcity and Violence in Rwanda, in Halle, Mark; Matthew, Richard; Switzer, Jason (eds.), Conserving the Peace: Resources, Livelihoods and Security, Winnipeg: International Institute for Sustainable Development, 2002, pp. 199-239. Gasarasi, Charles; Musahara, Herman, The Land Question in Kibungo Province, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflicts,12, Butare: Universit nationale du Rwanda, 2004, 106 p. Homer-Dixon, Thomas; Blitt, Jessica, The Case of Rwanda, in Idem, Ecoviolence: Links Among Environment, Population, and Security. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1998, pp. 201-221 Kairaba-Kyambadde, Annice, A Case of Rwanda, in African Centre for Technology Studies (ACTS), Summary Report of the Conference on Land Tenure and Conflict in Africa: Prevention, Mitigation and Reconstruction, 9-10 December 2004, Nairobi: ACTS, 2005, pp. 28-32. McNab, Robert; Latif, Mohamed, Human Capital, Natural Resource Scarcity and the Rwandan Genocide, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 17-3, 2006, pp. 311-332. Moodley, Vadi; Gahima, Alphonse; Munien, Suveshnee, Environmental Causes and Impacts of the Genocide in Rwanda: Case Studies of the Towns of Butare and Cyangugu, African Journal of International Affairs and Development, 10-2, 2010, pp. 103-119. Newbury, David, Ecology and the Politics of Genocide: Rwanda 1994, Cultural Survival Quarterly, 22-4, 1999, pp. 32-35. Niazi, Tarique, The Ecology of Genocide in Rwanda, International Journal of Contemporary Sociology, 39-2, 2002, pp. 223-248. Niazi, Tarique, Global Inaction, Ethnic Animosity, or Resource Maldistribution? An Ecological Explanation of Genocide in Rwanda, in Kinloch, Graham (ed.), Genocide: Approaches, Case Studies, and Responses, New York: Algora Publishing, 2007, pp. 163-193. Olson, Jennifer, Behind the Recent Tragedy in Rwanda, GeoJournal, 35-2, 1995, pp. 217-222. Palmer, Robin, Rwanda, in Idem, Contested Lands in Southern and Eastern Africa: A Literature Survey, Oxford, UK: Oxfam, 1997, pp. 191-197. Parrack, Charles, "The Territory of Hatred and Compassion, Architectural Design, 69-7/8, 1999, pp. 10-12. Percival, Valrie, Homer-Dixon, Thomas, Environmental Scarcity and Violent Conflict: The Case of Rwanda, Journal of Environment and Development, 5-3, 1996, pp. 270-291. Uvin, Peter, Tragedy in Rwanda: The Political Ecology of Conflict, Environment, 38-3, 1996, pp. 615. Verpoorten, Marijke, Leave None to Claim the Land: A Malthusian Catastrophe in Rwanda?, LICOS 57

872

873

874 875 876

877 878

879 880 881

882 883 884 885 886 887

Discussion Paper 291, Leuven: Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 2011, 36 p.

3.2.1.7) Agriculture
888 Bakundakwita, Charles, Sur nos mille collines, allons-nous mourir de faim? Lherbe de la lutte antirosive nourissant une vache ltable de chaque paysan: un premier bilan, 1973-1989, Kigali: PallottiPresse, 1992. Bart, Annie; Bart, Francois, Montagnes dAfrique, terres paysannes: le cas du Rwanda, Bordeaux: Presses universitaires de Bordeaux, 1993, 588 p. Bart, Franois, La paysannerie rwandaise avant le gnocide: tude gographique dune haute terre tropicale densment peuple, in Retaill, Denis (ed.), LAfrique: linformation gographique, Hors srie,1, 2003, pp. 55-61. Blanken, Jrgen, Der bergang von der Subsistenz- zur Marktproduktion: Einkommens und Ernhrungswirkungen am Beispiel eines dicht besiedelten Standortes in Ruanda, Hamburg: Verlag Weltarchiv, 1990, 348 p. Blanken, Jrgen; Von Braun, Joachim; de Haen, Hartwig, The Triple Role of Potatoes as a Source of Cash, Food, and Employment: Effects on Nutritional Improvement in Rwanda, in Von Braun, Joachim; Kennedy, Eileen (eds.), Agricultural Commercialization, Economic Development, and Nutrition, Baltimore/London: Johns Hopkins University Press/International Food Policy Research Institute, 1994, pp. 276-294. Blarel, Benoit, Tenure Security and Agricultural Production under Land Scarcity: The Case of Rwanda, in Bruce, John; Migot-Adholla, Shem (eds.), Searching For Land Tenure Security in Africa, Dubuque, Iowa: Kendall/Hunt, 1994, pp. 71-95. Bru, Georges, Un jardin au Rwanda et ailleurs, Toulouse: Signes du monde, 1997, 243 p. Bucyedusenge, Germaine, Le rle de la femme dans lagriculture rwandaise, Kigali: Ministre de lagriculture, de llevage et des forts, 1990, 87 p. Byiringiro, Fidele; Reardon, Thomas, Farm Productivity in Rwanda: Effects of Farm Size, Erosion, and Land Conservation Investments, Agricultural Economics, 15-2, 1996, pp. 127-136. Campbell, David; Olson, Jennifer; Berry, Len, Population Pressure, Agricultural Productivity and Land Degradation in Rwanda: An Agenda for Collaborative Training, Research and Analysis, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Center for Advanced Study of International Development, 1993, 12 p. Charlery de la Masselire, Bernard, Le resserrement de lespace agraire au Rwanda: les paysans dans la crise, Etudes Rurales, 125/126, 1992, pp. 99-115. Charlery de la Masselire, Bernard, Du versant-terroir aux territoires fragments: organisation, dynamique et crise de lespace agraire au Rwanda, Cahiers des sciences humaines, 29-4, 1993, pp. 661694. Chew, Siew Tuan, Natural Resource Management: Issues and Lessons from Rwanda, A.I.D. Evaluation Occasional Paper 35, Washington, DC: USAID, 1990, 26 p. Clay, Daniel; Lewis, Laurence, Land Use, Soil Loss, and Sustainable Agriculture in Rwanda, Human Ecology, 18-2, 1990, pp. 147-161. Den Biggelaar, Christoffel, Differentiating the Nature of Agroforestry Systems and Agroforestry Knowledge among Farmers in Southern Rwanda: Participatory and Formal Approaches as Complementary Methods, Culture, Agriculture, Food and Environment, 15-50, 1994, pp. 5-11. Ford, Robert, The Dynamics of Human-Environment Interactions in the Tropical Montane Agrosystems of Rwanda: Implications for Economic Development and Environmental Stability, Mountain Research and Development, 10-1, 1990, pp. 43-63. Frumhoff, Peter; Bergmark, Christine, Conserving Rwandas Biological Diversity: An Assessment of Priorities and Recommendations for USAID Assistance, Washington, DC: USAID, 1993. Godding, Jean-Pierre, La jeunesse rurale face lavenir, Dialogue, 149, novembre-dcembre 1991, pp. 58

889 890

891

892

893

894 895 896 897

898 899

900 901 902

903

904 905

47-52. 906 907 Goud, Benot, Les exploitations agricoles de la crte Zare-Nil au Rwanda, Montpellier: CIRAD, Dpartement des systmes agroalimentaires et ruraux, 1993, 249 p. Kotschi, Johannes; et al., Standortgerechte Landwirtschaft in Ruanda: zehn Jahre Forschung und Entwicklung in Nyabisindu, Eschborn: Deutsche Gesellschaft fr Technische Zusammenarbeit, 1991, 174 p. Kotschi, Johannes; Weinschenck, Gnther; Werner, Rolf; Bundesministerium fr Wirtschaftliche Zusammenarbeit, konomische Bewertungskriterien fr die Beurteilung von Beratungsvorhaben zur Standortgerechten Landnutzung in buerlichen Familienbetriebe, Mnchen: Weltforum Verlag, 1991, 353 p. Lewis, Laurence, Relations between Crops, Topography and Degradation in Western Rwanda: Some Strategies for Sustainable Agriculture, Zeitschrift fr Geomorphologie, Supplementband 83, 1991, pp. 23-28. Moeyersons, Jan, Soil Loss by Rainwash: A Case Study from Rwanda, Zeitschrift fr Geomorphologie, 34-4, 1990, pp. 385-408. Moeyersons, Jan, Ravine Formation on Steep Slopes: Forward versus Regressive Erosion: Some Case Studies from Rwanda, Catena, 18-3/4, 1991, pp. 309-324. Moeyersons, Jan, Les essais rcents de lutte anti-rosive au Rwanda, Les Cahiers dOutre-Mer, 47185, 1994, pp. 65-78. Munyantwari, F. Des paysans-agriculteurs sans espoir, Dialogue, 148, septembre-octobre 1991, pp. 23-28. Nyamulinda, V.; Ngiruwonsanga, V., Lutte anti-rosive et stratgie paysanne dans les montagnes du Rwanda, Rseau Erosion, 12, 1992, pp. 1-82. Olson, Jennifer; Clay, Daniel; Kayitsinga, Jean, Migration permanente de la population agricole au Rwanda, Kigali: Rpublique rwandaise, Ministre de lagriculture, de llevage et des forts, 1990, 22 p. Pottier, Johan, Intolerable Environments: Towards a Cultural Reading of Agrarian Practice and Policy in Rwanda, in Parkin, David; Croll, Elisabeth (eds.), Bush Base: Forest Farm: Culture, Environment and Development, London: Routledge, 1992, pp. 146-168. Rpubique Rwandaise, Enqute nationale agricole 1990: production, superficie, rendement, levage et leur volution, 1984-1990, Kigali: Ministre de lagriculture et de llevage, Division des statistiques agricoles, 1992. Robins, Edward, A Client-Centered Approach to Sustainable Agricultural Development: Notes on Rwanda, Culture, Agriculture, Food and Environment, 11-42, 1991, pp. 5-9. Steinfeld, Henning, Entwicklungspfade des kleinbuerlichen Betriebssystems im tropischen Hochland Ruandas : eine vergleichende konomische Analyse, Giessen: Zentrum fr regionale Entwicklungsforschung, 1994, 123 p. Verwimp, Philip, Agricultural Policy, Crop Failure and the Ruriganiza Famine (1989) in Southern Rwanda: A Prelude to Genocide?, Leuven: Catholic University of Leuven, Center for Economic Studies, 2002, 58 p. Von Braun, Joachim; De Haen, Hartwig; Blanken, Juergen, Commercialization of Agriculture under Population Pressure: Effects on Production, and Nutrition in Rwanda, Research Report 85, Washington, DC: International Food Policy Research Institute (IFPR), 1991, 125 p. World Bank, Rwanda: Agricultural Strategy Review, World Bank: Washington, DC, 1991, 82 p.

908

909

910 911 912 913 914 915 916

917

918 919

920

921

922

3.2.1.8) Caficulture
923 Bart, Franois (ed.), Le caf et son environnement alimentaire: paysages et paysans face la crise, Geodoc (Srie MOCA, 2), 38, 1992, 86 p.

59

924

Bart, Franois, Le caf au Rwanda: en marge de lconomie vivrire, in Tulet, Jean-Christophe; Charlery de la Masselire, Bernard; Bart, Franois; Pilleboue, Jean (eds.), Paysanneries du caf des hautes terres tropicales, Paris: Karthala, 1994, pp. 123-144. Daviron, Benot; Fousse, Wilfrid; et al., Cafs: tudes de cas sur la comptitivit des principaux pays producteurs, Paris: Ministre de la coopration, 1994, 367 p. Kamola, Isaac, The Global Coffee Economy and the Production of Genocide in Rwanda, Third World Quarterly, 28-3, 2007, pp. 571-592. Kamola, Isaac, Coffee and Genocide: A Political Economy of Violence in Rwanda, Transition, 99, 2008, pp. 54-70. Pilleboue, Jean; Bart, Franois, La pression des besoins alimentaires sur la caficulture du Rwanda, Godoc, 38, 1992, pp. 19-35. Rwalinda, Pierre; Tardif-Douglin, David; Uwamariya, Laurence, Aspect de la caficulture au Rwanda: rsultats denqute sur la sensibilit-motivation des caficulteurs rwandais, Kigali: Ministre de lagriculture et de llevage; Division des statistiques agricoles, 1992, 74 p. Tardif-Douglin, David; Ngirumwami, Jean-Lonard; Shaffer, Jim; Murekezi, Anastase; Kampayana, Thobald, Aperu sur la politique caficole au Rwanda, Kigali: Ministre de lAgriculture et de lElevage, 1993, 14 p. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Crise du caf, faillite de ltat et implosion sociale au Rwanda, Geodoc (Srie MOCA, 4), 42, 1996, 134 p. Verwimp, Philip, The Political Economy of Coffee, Dictatorship, and Genocide, European Journal of Political Economy, 19-2, 2003, pp. 161-181.

925 926 927 928 929

930

931 932

3.2.2) POLITIQUE 3.2.2.1) Vie politique

933 934 935 Amnesty International, Rwanda: Amnesty Internationals Concerns Since the Beginning of an Insurgency in October 1990, London: A. I., March 1991. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Persecution of Tutsi Minority and Repression of Government Critics, 1990-1992, London: A. I., May 1992. Bangamwabo, Francois-Xavier; et al., Les Relations interethniques au Rwanda la lumire de lagression dOctobre 1990: gense, soubassements et perspectives, Ruhengeri: Editions Universitaires du Rwanda, 1991, 352 p. Prface; Introduction gnrale, pp. 7-16. Nyagahene, Antoine, Le cas de lhistoire du peuplement du Rwanda ancien, pp. 19-60. Maniragaba-Balibusta, Le mythe des fils de Gihanga ou lhistoire dune fraternit toujours manque, pp. 61-120. Munyantwali, Eustache, Idologies et mentalit, pp. 130-135. Rumiya, Jean Gualbert, La Rvolution socio-politique de 1959 et ses consquences, pp. 139-183. Nyagahene, Antoine, La ralit sur le nombre de rfugis rwandais et leur tablissement dans les pays limitrophes depuis 1959, pp. 184-206. Rumiya, Jean Gualbert, La guerre dOctobre, une agression prmdite pour la reconqute du pouvoir, pp. 209-222. Bangamwabo, Francois-Xavier; Rukiramakuba, Emmanuel, Le vocabulaire et le discours des Inkotanyi et leurs allis, pp. 223-268. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Population, espace et dveloppement au Rwanda, pp. 271-299. Munyantwali, Eustache, La politique dquilibre dans lenseignement, pp. 300-307. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, La politique dquilibre ethnique et rgional dans lemploi, pp. 308-322. Nduwayezu, Damascne, La rintgration socio-politique et conomique des rfugis rwandais, pp. 323-349. Conclusion gnrale; Recommandations, pp. 350-352. Barahinyura, Shyirambere, Jean, Trente-deux ans aprs la rvolution sociale de 1959: Rflexions sur le mouvement terroriste Inyenzi et Inyenzi rajeunis, alias FPR-Inkotanyi, dans leurs tentatives de 60

936

rinstauration du pouvoir tutsi au Rwanda, Frankfurt: Editions Izuba, 1992, 167 p. 937 938 939 940 941 942 943 944 Basebya, Auguste, Pour un pouvoir dmocratique et fort, Dialogue, 149, novembre-dcembre 1991, pp. 13-20. Bertrand, Jordane, Rwanda, le pige de lhistoire: lopposition dmocratique avant le gnocide (19901994), Paris: Karthala, 2000, 279 p. Bideri, Diogne, Le massacre des Bagogwe: un prlude au gnocide des Tutsi: Rwanda, 1990-1993, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 147 p. Bouvier, O.-L., Magistrature: sous le diktat de lexcutif, Dialogue, 162, janvier 1993, pp. 3-24. Bouvier, O.-L., Pour une indpendance de la magistrature, Dialogue, 165, avril 1993, pp. 21-36. Bucyana, J.; et al., Rformer la justice, Dialogue, 165, avril 1993, pp. 3-20. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Interventions du Bureau social urbain en faveur de 230 personnes arrtes aprs lattaque du Front patriotique rwandais, Cahiers du Bureau social, 91, 1992, pp. 1-14. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, La crise politique rwandaise, Genve-Afrique/Geneva-Africa, 30-2, 1992, pp. 121-140 (cf. Idem, Linvention de lAfrique des Grands Lacs: une histoire du XXe sicle, Paris: Karthala, 2010, pp. 311-332). De Smet, F., Rwanda: Small Country, Big Problems, Southern Africa Political & Economic Monthly, 6-8, 1993, pp. 23-25. Dialogue, 144, janvier-fvrier 1991: Dmocratie et multipartisme au Rwanda ditorial, Lenjeu du dbat, pp. 1-9. Uwizeyimana, L., Dmocratie et dveloppement: deux concepts indissociables, pp. 11-32. Ntezimana, E., Principes essentiels et conditions pralables la dmocratie, pp. 33-50. Funga, F., Condamns au multipartisme, pp. 51-58. Ntamahungiro, J., Oui au multipartisme, pp. 59-76. Hitiyise, F., Russir la dmocratie en Afrique, pp. 77-84. Ntazinda, C., Les grands problmes de lheure au Rwanda, pp. 85-98. Magambo, F., La dmocratie, ce bien prcieux mais combien fragile, pp. 120-122. Katabarwa, E., Rwanda, sparation des pouvoirs, pp. 123-128. Mugesera, A., Lirrsistible pousse dmocratique, pp. 129-143. Collectif, Pour le multipartisme et la dmocratie, pp. 144-155. Dialogue, 170, septembre 1993: Dossier: Rconciliation et unit nationale La rdaction, Lautocritique, arme des forts, pp. 3-6. Munyakazi, L., La question ethnique, un problme mal pos, pp. 7-18. Rusingizandekwe, T., Les origines du problme ethnique dans lglise du Rwanda la lumire de lhistoire, pp. 19-46. Byabarumwanzi, F., Le rle des partis politiques, pp. 47-51. Ngango, F., Pour une renaissance de la nation rwandaise, pp. 52-56. Ugirashebuja, P., Les raisons de nos conflits ethniques, pp. 57-72. Gatera, E., Lunit nationale au Rwanda, pp. 73-84. Comblin, A., Comment dpasser les lments racistes dans nos communauts?, pp. 85-93. Mukene, P., Une semaine de non-violence la Paroisse St. Andr Gitarama, pp. 94-98. Nkubito, A., Perspectives davenir, pp. 99-102. Ntamahungiro, J., Le comment de la rconciliation, pp. 113-128. Dialogue, 173, fvrier 1994: Dossier: tat de droit Ntampaka, C. tat de droit, pp. 3-12. Journal Officiel, Protocole entre le Gouvernement et le FPR relatif ltat de droit, pp. 13-20. Cyubahiro, C., Quelques considrations sur le protocole daccord relatif ltat de droit, pp. 21-33. Funga, F., Accord de paix: cot des accords durgence, pp. 34-35. Godding, J.-P., Des partis politiques pour le dveloppement, pp. 36-39. Cyubahiro, C., Le fonctionnement et lorganisation des organes du pouvoir de ltat dans laccord de paix dArusha, pp. 40-49. 61

945 946

947

948

949 950 951 952 953 954 955 956

Essack, Karrim (ed.), Civil War in Rwanda, Dar es Salaam: Newman Publishers, 1991, 47 p. Essack, Karrim; Rudasingwa, Thogne, Rwanda: Background to Genocide, Dar es Salaam: Thackers Publishers, 1994, 54 p. Essack, Karrim, The Second Liberation of Africa, Dar es Salaam: Thackers Publishers, 1994, 138 p. tudiants de Kabgayi, Les baturage sexpriment sur les questions politiques, Dialogue, 148, septembre-octobre 1991, pp. 9-22. Forum for African Women Educationalists, Agathe Uwilingiyimana: The Rebel, Nairobi: FAWE, 2002. Funga, Franois, Pouvoir, ethnies et rgions, Dialogue, 149, novembre-dcembre 1991, pp. 21-42. Funga, Franois, A la recherche de la dmocratie, Dialogue, 161, dcembre 1992, pp. 23-29. Funga, Franois (ed.); Cercle des Rpublicains Progressistes, Controverse sur la Confrence Nationale Souveraine face la lutte pour le pouvoir et aux problmes fondamentaux de la socit rwandaise daujourdhui, Kigali: Imprimerie Nationale du Rwanda, 1993: Nduwayezu, Jean, Lethnisme et le rgionalisme: sources de tensions et dinjustice au Rwanda, Funga, Franois, Comptition pour le pouvoir et conflits ethniques au Rwanda, Nezehose, Jean-Bosco, Diagnostic et analyse critique du processus dmocratique au Rwanda, Ntahontuye, Ndereyehe, Controverse sur lopportunit de la tenue de la confrence nationale pour rsoudre les questions fondamentales de la socit rwandaise, Gasore-Rukara, Pierre, Les partis politiques au Rwanda: alliances et cristallisation des dbats, Nyandwi, Charles, Le rle de lintellectuel dans la recherche des solutions politiques face aux contraintes et obstacles la dmocratisation des institutions rpublicaines rwandaises. Gasore-Rukara, Pierre, Les partis politiques au Rwanda (1990-1992): idologies, stratgies et pesanteurs sociologiques, Kigali: Imprimerie Nationale, 1992, 157 p. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Pour une vritable dcentralisation, Dialogue, 148, septembre-octobre 1991, pp. 29-38. Godding, Jean-Pierre, La Non-Violence Active: un chemin pour la rconciliation des Rwandais, Dialogue, 174, mars 1994, pp. 27-36. Gordon, Nicholas, Murders in the Mist: Who Killed Dian Fossey?, London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1993, 254 p. Grosse, Scott, The Roots of Conflict and State Failure in Rwanda: The Political Exacerbation of Social Cleavages in a Context of Growing Resource Scarcity, Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan, Department of Population Planning, 1994. Guichaoua, Andr, Les Antcdents politiques de la crise rwandaise davril 1994, Arusha: TPIR, 1997, Vol.1, 50 p; Vol. 2, 146 p. Guichaoua, Andr, LAdministration territoriale rwandaise, Arusha: TPIR, 1998, 84 p. Guichaoua, Andr, Le Cadre politique de la prfecture de Cyangugu avant les massacres et le gnocide davril 1994, Arusha: TPIR, 2000, 34 p. Habimana, J., Rwanda: difficile processus dmocratique, Dialogue, 157, aot 1992, pp. 33-41. Hategekimana, P., A propos de rconciliation rwandaise, Dialogue, 174, mars 1994, pp. 43-49. Hayman, Rachel, Going in the Right Direction? Democracy Promotion in Rwanda since 1990, Taiwan Journal of Democracy, 5-1, 2009, pp. 51-75. Helbig, Danielle, Le Rwanda entre guerre civile et rformes politiques: lourd passif colonial, rgime autoritaire, Le Monde Diplomatique, 440, 1990, p. 20. Helbig, Danielle, Rwanda: de la dictature populaire la dmocratie athnienne, Politique africaine, 11-44, 1991, pp. 97-101. Hityise, F., De la dictature la dmocratie, Dialogue, 152, mars 1992, pp. 3-9. Jouan, Antoine, Rwanda, octobre 1990-avril 1994: les errances de la gestion dun conflit, Relations 62

957 958 959 960 961

962 963 964 965 966 967 968 969 970 971

internationales et stratgiques, 23, 1996, pp. 132-156. 972 973 974 975 976 977 Kalinganire, Joseph, Penses pour la Rpublique en mal dtre, Kigali: Imprimerie nationale du Rwanda, 1992, 114 p. Kamukama, Dixon, Rwanda Conflict: Its Roots and Regional Implications, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 1993, 79 p. [cf. Idem, 1997, 145 p.] Karinganire, J., Le mal politique rwandais, Dialogue, 162, janvier 1993, pp. 25-38. Karinganire, J., Opportunit dune Confrence Nationale, Dialogue, 164, mars 1993, pp. 15-24. Leader, Joyce, Rwandas Struggle for Democracy and Peace, 1991-1994, Washington, DC: The Fund for Peace, 2001, 143 p. Longman, Timothy, Rwanda: Democratization and Disorder: Political Transformation and Social Deterioration, in Clark, John; Gardinier, David (eds.), Political Reform in Francophone Africa, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 1997, pp. 287-306. Magambo, Franois, Respect et bonne gestion de la chose publique, Dialogue, 143, novembredcembre 1990, pp. 61-68. Maniragaba, Balibutsa, La rflexion dans les milieux intellectuels rwandais aprs octobre 1990, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS Tiers-Monde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 105-107. Maniraho, S., Pour une institutionnalisation de la Confrence Nationale, Dialogue, 154, mai 1992, pp. 13-22. Marchal, Omer, Pleure, Rwanda bien-aim, Villance-en-Ardenne: LAuteur, 1994, 109 p. Maundi, Mohammed, Rwanda, 1990-1992, in Maundi, Mohammed (ed.), Getting In: Mediators Entry into the Settlement of African Conflicts, Washington, DC: United States Institute of Peace, 2006, pp. 3155. Mayer, Thomas, Bagogwe und Bahima: Systematischer Vlkermord in Ruanda", Pogrom, 170, 1993, pp. 54-55. Nduwamungu, Mdard, Rwanda 1973-1994: tmoignage sur la drive, La Revue nouvelle, 5, 1995, pp. 57-68. Newbury, Catharine, Rwanda: Recent Debates over Governance and Rural Development, in Hyden, Goran; Bratton, Michael (eds.), Governance and Politics in Africa, Boulder, CO/London: Lynne Rienner, 1992, pp. 193-220. Newbury, Catharine; Newbury, David, Rwanda in the 1990s: Democratization and Disintegration, in Richard, Jopseh (ed.), The Democratic Challenge in Africa, Atlanta, GA: The Carter Center of Emory University, 1994, 13 p. [Internet]. Ngirira, Mathieu; Nzitabakuze, Jean-Bosco, Le Rwanda la croise des chemins, Kigali: Imprimerie nationale du Rwanda, 1991, 207 p. Ngarambe, Joseph, Plaidoyer pour la justice sociale, Dialogue, 151, fvrier 1992, pp. 37-42. Nkezabaganwa, V., Magistrature: Incomptence des chambres de Premire Instance, Dialogue, 174, mars 1994, pp. 15-25. Nsabimana, Alexis, Du monopartisme lmergence dun cadre pluraliste: le cas du Rwanda, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS Tiers-Monde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 85-88. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, La magistrature rwandaise dans ltau du pouvoir excutif: la peur et le silence, complices de larbitraire, Kigali: Collectif des ligues et associations de dfense des droits de lhomme au Rwanda (CLADHO), 1993, 120 p. Nsengimana, J., Le Rwanda est-il une nation?, Dialogue, 162, janvier 1993, pp. 39-52. Nsengimana, J., Problmatique de la rconciliation des Rwandais, Dialogue, 174, mars 1994, pp. 5-14. 63

978 979

980 981 982

983 984 985

986

987 988 989 990

991

992 993

994

Nsengimana, Nkiko, Quen est-il de la socit civile rwandaise?, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 309-318. Ntamahungiro, J. Les contours du multipartisme rwandais, Dialogue, 146, mai-juin 1991, pp. 41-53. Ntampaka, Charles, Pour des lois promotrices des liberts, Dialogue, 159, octobre 1992, pp. 9-24. Ntezimana, E., Ibyuya, ou confrence nationale, Dialogue, 162, janvier 1993, pp. 72-77. Ntezimana, Laurien, De Charybde en Scylla? Point de vue dun Rwandais positif, Dialogue, 178, octobre 1994, pp. 61-68. Rpubique Rwandaise, Rapport de la Commission nationale de synthse sur les rformes politiques au Rwanda [Edouard Karemera, prsident], Kigali: Commission nationale de synthse, 1991, 96 p. Reyntjens, Filip, viter le foss avec les justiciables, Dialogue, 165, avril 1993, pp. 63-70. Reyntjens, Filip Akazu, escadrons de la mort et autres rseau zro: un historique des rsistances au changement politique depuis 1990, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 265-273. Rudabuka, J., Le pouvoir judiciaire, gardien des droits et liberts publiques, Dialogue, 154, mai 1992, pp. 23-28. Rutembesa, Faustin; Semujanga, Josias; Shyaka, Anastase, Rwanda: identit et citoyennet, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 7, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2003, 241 p. Saur, Lon, Quelques rflexions sur la politique des quotas au Rwanda, in Deslaurier, Christine; JuhBeaulaton, Dominique (eds.), Afrique, terre dhistoire: au cur de la recherche avec Jean-Pierre Chrtien, Paris: Karthala, 2007, pp. 435-455. Semujanga, Josias; Rutembesa, Faustin; Ntakirutimana, variste; Nzeyimana, Isae, Le Manifeste des Bahutu et la diffusion de lidologie de la haine au Rwanda (1957-2007), Butare: ditions de lUniversit Nationale du Rwanda, 2010. Taylor, Christopher, Deadly Images: King Sacrifice, President Habyarimana and the Iconography of Pregenocidal Rwandan Political Literature, in Whitehead, Neil (ed.), Violence, Santa Fe, NM: School of American Research, 2004, pp.79-105. Twahirwa, Manass, Pour une Confrence Nationale au Rwanda, Dialogue, 149, novembre-dcembre 1991, pp 43-46. Verwimp, Philip, The 1990-92 Massacres in Rwanda: A Case of Spatial and Social Engineering?, Journal of Agrarian Change,11-3, 2011, pp. 396-419. Willame, Jean-Claude, La panne rwandaise, La Revue Nouvelle, 12, 1990, pp. 59-66.

995 996 997 998 999 1000 1001

1002 1003 1004

1005

1006

1007 1008 1009

3.2.2.2) Droits de lhomme

1010 1011 1012 1013 1014 1015 Africa Watch Committee; Carver, Richard; Omaar, Rakiya, Academic Freedom and Human Rights Abuses in Africa, Washington, DC: Africa Watch, 1991, 153 p. Africa Watch Committee, Rwanda: Talking Peace and Waging War: Human Rights Since the October 1990 Invasion, Washington, DC: Africa Watch, 1992. Africa Watch Committee, Outbreak of Violence Follows Human Rights Investigation in Rwanda, Washington, DC: Africa Watch, 1993. Africa Watch Committee, Beyond the Rhetoric: Continuing Human Rights Abuses in Rwanda, Washington, DC: Africa Watch, 1993. Amnesty International, The Republic of Rwanda: A Spate of Detentions and Trials in 1990 to Suppress Fundamental Rights, London/New York: A. I., October1990. Association Rwandaise pour la Dfense des Droits de la Personne et des Liberts Publiques (ADL), Rapport sur les droits de lhomme au Rwanda, 64

Septembre 1991- Septembre 1992, Kigali: ADL, 1992. 1016 1017 Association Rwandaise pour la Dfense des Droits de la Personne et des Liberts Publiques (ADL), Rapport sur les droits de lhomme au Rwanda, Octobre 1992-Octobre 1993, Kigali: ADL, 1993. Comit pour le Respect des Droits de lHomme et la Dmocratie au Rwanda, Rwanda: rapport de deux missions effectues par Eric Gillet et Andr Jadoul, avocats au barreau de Bruxelles, au Rwanda du 9 au 17 janvier et du 2 au 5 fevrier 1992, Bruxelles, mai 1992. Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de Lhomme (FIDH); Human Rights Watch/Africa; Union interafricaine des droits de lhomme; International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development, Rapport de la Commission internationale denqute sur les violations des droits de lhomme au Rwanda depuis le 1er octobre 1990: 7-21 janvier 1993, Paris: FIDH; New York: Africa Watch; Ouagadougou: UIDH; Montral: ICHRDD [International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development], 1993, 125 p. Gillet, ric, Les droits de lhomme et la justice pour fonder lavenir, Politique Africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 61-68. Muhayeyezu, A., Le droit un procs quitable, principe fondamental des droits de lhomme, dans la procdure devant les juridictions repressives rwandaises, Revue juridique du Rwanda, 16-1, 1992, pp. 1-52. Nkubito, A., Rwanda: violations des droits de lhomme, Dialogue, 152, mars 1992, pp. 19-24. United Nations, Economic and Social Council, Question of the Violation of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms in Any Part of the World, With Particular Reference to Colonial and Other Dependent Countries and Territories; Addendum: Report by Mr. B.W. Ndiaye, Special Rapporteur, on his Mission to Rwanda from 8 to 17 April 1993, New York: UN, 11 August 1993 [E/CN.4/1994/7/Add.1]. United States, Department of State; Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor, Rwanda, Country Reports on Human Rights Practices: Annual Human Rights Reports Submitted to Congress by the U.S. Department of State, Washington, DC: U.S. G.P.O, 1990-Present.

1018

1019 1020

1021 1022

1023

3.2.2.3) Accords dArusha

1024 Callamard, Agns, French Policy in Rwanda, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 157-183. Jones, Bruce, The Arusha Peace Process, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri, The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp.131156. Khadiagala, Gilbert, Implementing the Arusha Peace Agreement on Rwanda, in Stedman, Stephen; Rotchild, Donald; Cousens, Elizabeth (eds.), Ending Civil Wars: The Implementation of Peace Agreements, Boulder: Lynne Rienner, 2002, pp. 463-498. Mpungwe, Ami, Reflections on the Arusha Peace Process, in Malan, Mark (ed.), Whither Peacekeeping in Africa?, Pretoria: Institute for Security Studies, 1999. Ntampaka, Charles, Rapatriement des rfugis: apport de lAccord dArusha, Dialogue, 172, dcembre 1993, pp. 19-33. Piiparinen, Touko, Putting the Cart Before the Horse: Statebuilding, Early Warning and the Irrationality of Bureaucratic Rationalization, Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding, 1-3, 2007, pp. 355-378. Rpublique Rwandaise, Accord de paix dArusha entre le gouvernement de la Rpublique Rwandaise et le Front Patriotique Rwandais, Kigali: Journal Officiel, 32-16, 15 aot 1993, pp. 1265-1447. Stettenheim, Joel, The Arusha Accords and the Failure of International Intervention in Rwanda, in Greenberg, Melanie; Barton, John; McGuinness, Margaret (eds.), Words Over War: Mediation and Arbitration to Prevent Deadly Conflict, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2000, pp. 213-236.

1025

1026

1027 1028 1029 1030 1031

65

1032

Twahirwa, M., Qui doit ngocier avec qui?, Dialogue, 155, juin 1992, pp. 40-44.

3.2.3) SOCIT 3.2.3.1) Vie sociale; culture

1033 1034 1035 1036 1037 1038 Cammaer, Gerda, Le temps conu et le temps vcu: un problme de communication interculturelle: tude de cas: le Rwanda, Tervuren, Belgique: Muse royal de lAfrique centrale, 1992, 92 p. Casas, Jean, Lenfant des mille collines, Paris: Les Editions du Cerf, 1991, 150 p. Cherfouh, Ameziane; Duquenne, Vincent, Analyse latticielle dun rseau de proximit, Bulletin de mthodologie sociologique, 46, 1995, pp. 45-70. Clay, Daniel; McAllister, Jim, Family Development Cycle: Social Class and Inequality in Rwanda, Rural Sociology, 56-1, 1991, pp. 22-40. De Lame, Danielle, Les voies des vaches, de lubuhake lamiti, Africa-Tervuren, 32-1/4, 1990, pp. 47-51. De Lame, Danielle, Les sens des violences, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: Actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. De Lame, Danielle, Une colline entre mille ou le calme avant la tempte: transformations et blocages du Rwanda rural, Tervuren, Belgique: Muse royal de lAfrique centrale, 1996, 358 p. (cf. Idem, A Hill Among a Thousand: Transformations and Ruptures in Rural Rwanda, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2005, 576 p.). De Lame, Danielle, Le gnocide rwandais et le vaste monde, les liens du sang, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 157-177. De Lame, Danielle, Dcentralisation, rseaux sociaux et privatisation de la violence: une problmatique rwandaise?, Bulletin de lAPAD, 16, 1998, pp. 129-140. Dumas, Hlne, Football et violence: les clubs de supporters, creuset des milices Interahamwe: Rwanda 1990-1994, Afrique contemporaine, 233, 2010, pp. 105-115. Erny, Pierre, Catgories spatiales et structures mentales au Rwanda, Cahiers de Sociologie Economique et Culturelle, 24, 1994, pp. 87-94. Gasarabwe-Laroche, Edouard, Meaningful Gestures: Nonverbal Communication in Rwandan Culture, Unesco Courier, 9, September 1993, pp. 31-33. Habimana, Emmanuel; Tousignant, Michel, Les pratiques de sorcellerie et les Ibitega au Rwanda: une tiologie de la psychose autour de lenvie, Cahiers de psychologie clinique, 21, 2003, pp. 219-229. Imbs, Franoise; Bart, Franois; Bart, Annie, Le Rwanda: les donnes socio-gographiques, Hrodote, 72-73, 1994, pp. 246-269. Kabayiza, E., Minorits et conflits sociaux, Dialogue, 169, aot 1993, pp. 17-24. Lema, Antoine, The Causes of the 1994 Rwandan Civil War: Political versus Structural Explanations, Svensk Missionstidskrift, 88-3, 2000, pp. 365-381. Lema, Antoine, Causes of Civil War in Rwanda: The Weight of History and Socio-Cultural Structures, in Braathen, Einar; Boas, Morten; Soether, Gjermund (eds.), Ethnicity Kills? The Politics of War, Peace and Ethnicity in Sub-Saharan Africa, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2000, pp. 68-86. Musare, Faustin, Community Work Umuganda: A Form of Community Education in Rwanda?, Journal of the African Association for Literacy and Adult Education [Nairobi], 6-2, 1992, pp. 31-39. Mutabaruka, Jean, Rwanda laube du gnocide de 1994: mergence dune socio-psychopathologie, Etudes rwandaises, 11, mars 2006, pp. 311-326. 66

1039

1040

1041 1042 1044 1045 1046 1047 1048 1049 1050

1051 1052

1053 1054 1055 1056 1057

Ndayambaje, P., La rigidit de la culture, un frein au dveloppement, Dialogue, 139, mars-avril 1990, pp. 3-21. Nsisabira, Jean, Participation populaire au processus de dveloppement du Rwanda: les ides et les faits, Louvain-la-Neuve: CIDEP; Kigali: IWACU, 1991, 327 p. Pabanel, Jean-Pierre, Bilan de la deuxime Rpublique rwandaise: du modle de dveloppement la violence gnrale, Politique africaine, 57, 1995, pp. 112-123. Peeters, Anne; Willame, Jean-Claude, Rwanda, miroir bris, La Revue nouvelle, 92, 1990, pp. 53-58. Smith, David, The Genesis of Genocide in Rwanda: The Fatal Dialectic of Class and Ethnicity, in Idem, State Crime: Defining, Delineating and Explaining State Crime, Vol. 1, Brookfield, VT: Ashgate, 1998 (cf. Idem, Humanity and Society, 19-4, 1995, pp. 57-73). Taylor, Christopher, Kings and Chaos in Rwanda: On the Ordrer of Disorder, Anthropos, 98-1, 2003, pp. 41-58 (cf. Idem, in Kapferer, Bruce (ed.), State, Sovereignty, War: Civil Violence in Emerging Global Realities, New York: Berghahn Books, 2004, pp. 125-236). Ukelo, Catherine, Les prmices du gnocide rwandais: crise socitale et baisse de la cohsion sociale, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 285 p. Uvin, Peter, Rwanda: The Social Roots of Genocide, in Nafziger, Wayne; Stewart, Frances; Vyrynen, Raimo (eds.), War, Hunger, and Displacement: The Origins of Humanitarian Emergencies, Vol. 2: Weak States and Vulnerable Economies: Humanitarian Emergencies in Developing Countries, Oxford/New York: Oxford University Press, 2000. Verwimp, Philip, Development Ideology: The Peasantry and Genocide: Rwanda Represented in Habyarimanas Speeches, Journal of Genocide Research, 2-3, 2000, pp. 325-361. Viret, Emmanuel, La langue amre des temps nouveaux: dynamique de la violence au Rwanda rural (1991-1994), Questions de Recherche/Research in Question, 29, Paris: Centre dtudes et de recherches internationales, 2009, 53 p. Vidal, Claudine, Sociologie des passions: Rwanda, Cte dIvoire, Paris: Khartala, 1991, 180 p. Waller, David, Rwanda: Which Way Now?, Oxford, UK: Oxfam, 1993, 64 p. Zihuramye, A., Linscurit routire au Rwanda, Dialogue, 157, aot 1992, pp. 3-15.

1058

1059 1060

1061 1062

1063 1064 1065

3.2.3.2) Femmes; enfants

1066 1067 1068 1069 1070 1071 1072 Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Quel avenir pour les orphelins des malades du SIDA?, Cahiers du Bureau social, 86, 1991, pp. 1-20. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, La situation socio-conomique des enfants de la rue Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 96, 1993, pp. 1-32. Csete, Joanne, Health-seeking Behavior of Rwandan Women, Social Science & Medicine, 37-11, 1993, pp. 1285-1292. Jefremovas, Villia, Loose Women, Virtuous Wives, and Timid Virgins: Gender and the Control of Resources in Rwanda, Canadian Journal of African Studies, 25-3, 1991, pp. 378-395. Kabagwira, Athanasie, Statut de la femme rwandaise: statique ou dynamique?, Imbonezamuryango/ Famille, sant, dveloppement, 22, dcembre 1991, pp. 4-9. Kabagwira, Athanasie, Femme, fcondit, dveloppement: cas du Rwanda, Imbonezamuryango/ Famille, sant, dveloppement, 24, aot 1992, pp. 20-30. Kimenyi, Alexandre, Why Is It That Women in Rwanda Cannot Marry?, in Hall, Kira; Bucholtz, Mary; Moonwomon, Birch (eds), Locating Power: Proceedings of the Second Berkeley Women and Language Conference, 1992, Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992, Vol. 2, pp. 300-311. Marguerat, Yves; Poitou, Danile, A lcoute des enfants de la rue en Afrique noire, Paris: Fayard, 1994, 627 p.

1073

67

1074

Muhongayire, Fbronie, Compensations matrimoniales et hritage face au Sida: stratgies de rponses des femmes sropositives vivant Kigali au Rwanda, Journal des anthropologues, 68/69, 1997, pp. 103-110. Muhongayire, Fbronie, Les femmes et le SIDA Kigali avant avril 1994: impacts socio-conomiques, stratgies de rponse, in Collectif, Le SIDA en Afrique: recherches en sciences de lhomme et de la socit, Paris: ANRS [Agence nationale de recherches sur le Sida]/ORSTOM [Institut franais de recherche scientifique pour le dveloppement en coopration], 1997, pp. 129-140. Ntampaka, Charles, Femme: des ingalits consacres, Dialogue, 161, dcembre 1992, pp. 3-22. Ntampaka, Charles, Les mesures juridiques de protection des droits de lenfant, Revue juridique du Rwanda, 17-2, mai 1993, pp. 133-161. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Femmes et planning familial: rapport du sminaire sur la planification familiale, Murambi (Gitarama), 18 au 20 avril 1991, Kigali: RFDR, 1991, 81 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Rflexions sur la polygamie au Rwanda: rapport du sminaire sur la polygamie, Kibuye, du 10 au 12 septembre 1990, Kigali: RFDR, 1991, 80 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Rapport du Forum rgional sur lintgration du genre tenu Kigali, du 9 au 11/10/2003, Kigali: RFDR, 1991, 48 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Profil socio-conomique de la femme rwandaise: version finale, 1991, Kigali: RFDR; Service dappui la coopration canadienne, 1991, 100 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Femmes et terre: rapport du sminaire sur la femme et la terre: Gitarama 20 au 22 novembre 1991, Kigali: RFDR, 1992, 67 p. Ntampaka, Charles, Evolution du statut de la terre et droits de la femme, De Lame, Danielle, Les femmes et la terre: vocation de quelques liens symboliques et rels, Barabwiriza, Runyinya, Gestion du patrimoine foncier national. Schrodi, Susanne; Deutsche Pfadfinderschaft Sankt Georg, Komera Rwanda: Kinderrechte in Rwanda und bei uns: eine Arbeitshilfe, Wernau: Dt. Pfadfinderschaft St. Georg, 1992, 55 p. Tardif-Douglin, Catherine, Statut nutritionnel et scurit alimentaire au Rwanda: rsultats de lenqute nationale sur la nutrition et la scurit alimentaire des enfants de 0 5 ans et leurs mres (novembre 1991-janvier 1992), Kigali: Ministre de lagriculture et de llevage, Division des statistiques agricoles; Fonds des Nations Unies pour lenfance, 1992, 48 p. United Nations Childrens Fund, La situation des enfants et des femmes au Rwanda, Kigali: UNICEF, 1992, 35 p.

1075

1076 1077 1078

1079 1080 1081 1082

1083 1084

1085

3.2.3.3) ducation
1086 1087 Amuli, B., Lenfant rwandais face lenseignement primaire et secondaire, Dialogue, 140, mai-juin 1990, pp. 17-24. Dialogue,138, janvier-fvrier 1990: Lenseignement au Rwanda: Karemano, C., Des tudiants jugent la rforme de lenseignement suprieur, pp. 3-13. Nubaha, F., Dbat sur lenseignement priv et exploration de lavenir, pp. 14-20. Bagaragaza, T., Est-il vrai que les coles prives cotent trop cher?, pp. 21-30. Musy, G., lves en externat, pp. 31-40. Greindl, G., Ides pour un collge, pp. 41-44. Coenraets, M., Rflexions sur le secondaire au Rwanda, pp. 45-50. Theunis, G., Avis sur le rle de lglise dans lenseignement primaire, pp. 51-58. Hitimana, D., Pour une promotion des crches au Rwanda, pp. 59-65. Freyens-Martin, M., Que pensent les enseignants du secondaire de leur mtier?, Dialogue, 150, janvier 1992, pp. 21-26. Funga, Franois, Enseignement secondaire et priv, Dialogue, 140, mai-juin 1990, pp. 3-16. Funga, Franois, Rajustement de la Rforme et aprs?, Dialogue, 143, novembre-dcembre 1990, 68

1088 1089 1090

pp. 3-24. 1091 Gasanabo, Jean-Damascne, School History and Mechanisms for the Construction of Exclusive Identies: The Case of Rwanda from 1962 to 1994, in Braslavsky, Cecilia; Halil, Katya (eds.), Textbooks and Quality Learning for All: Some Lessons Learned from International Experiences, Paris: Unesco International Bureau of Education, 2006, pp. 369-401. Gasanabo, Jean-Damascne, De la rcriture de lhistoire du Rwanda: les non-dits qui ont faonn les mmoires collectives travers lenseignement de lhistoire au Rwanda de 1962 1994, Le cartable de Clio: Revue romande et tessinoise sur les didactiques de lhistoire, 3, 2003, pp. 89-102. Habimana, Alexis, Rflexions sur lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, Dialogue, 143, novembredcembre 1990, pp 77-82. Rpublique Rwandaise, Statistiques de lenseignement: anne scolaire 1990-1991, Kigali: Ministre de lEnseignement Primaire et Secondaire, 1992. Rutsindura, Alphonse, Enseignement et corruption, Dialogue, 149, novembre-dcembre 1991, pp. 53-60. Rutsindura, Alphonse, Education scolaire et dmocratie, Dialogue, 156, juillet 1992, pp. 3-14.

1092

1093 1094 1095 1096

3.2.3.4) Sant publique

1097 1098 1099 Aebischer, R., SIDA: un cri dalarme!, Dialogue, 160, novembre 1992, pp. 19-30. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Laccompagnement social des personnes atteintes du SIDA, Cahiers du Bureau social, 84, 1991, pp. 1-16. Dabis, F.; Lepage, P.; Msellati, P.; Van de Perre, P.; Nsengumuremyi, F.; Hitimana, D.; Ladner, J.; Leroy, V., Vaccination de routine et infection par le VIH de lenfant et de ladulte, Sant: Cahiers dEtudes et de Recherches Francophones, 4, 1994, pp. 173-182. Ettling, M.; Shepard D., Economic Cost of Malaria in Rwanda, Tropical Medicine and Parasitology, 42-3/Supplement, 1991, pp. 214-218. Gakusi, Albert-Enas; Garenne, Michel, Contexte conomique et socio-politique de la sant publique au Rwanda de 1900 1992, Les dossiers du CEPED, 69, 2002, 78 p. Gakusi, Albert-Enas; Garenne, Michel, Socio-political and Economic Context of Child Survival in Rwanda over the 1950-2000 Period, European Journal of Development Research, 2007, 19-3, pp. 412432). Gotanegre, Jean-Franois, Le recours lethnomdecine: le cas du dispensaire de mdecine traditionnelle de Butare ville, in Idem (ed.), Mortalit et recours aux soins au Rwanda: analyses gographiques des donnes disponibles, Cahiers Geos [Montpellier], 23, 1992, pp. 29-41. Gotanegre, Jean-Franois, Analyse gographique de lincidence du VIH et du SIDA au Rwanda en 1990, Les cahiers dOutre-Mer, 46-183, 1993, pp. 233-252. Hitimana, Dogratias, Le SIDA et la maternit, Dialogue, 159, octobre 1992, pp. 25-31. Kabayiza, C., SIDA, un vritable casse-tte moral, Dialogue, 157, aot 1992, pp. 16-32. Kabeja, Thomas; Kambanda, Do; Ntereye, Pierre, Limpact du SIDA sur la situation conomique, sociale et psychologique de la famille et de lenfant au Rwanda, Ruhengeri: Ministre de la sant; Fonds des Nation Unies pour lenfance, 1991, 33 p. Keiner, H., Le SIDA au Rwanda: un dfi nos glises, Dialogue, 158, septembre 1992, pp. 31-41. Leroy, V.; Msellati, P.; Lepage, P.; Batungwanayo, J.; Hitimana, D.; Taelman, H., Bogaerts, J.; Boineau, F.; Van de Perre, P.; Simonon, A.; et al., Four Years of Natural History of HIV-1 Infection in African Women: A Prospective Cohort Study in Kigali (Rwanda), 1988-1993, Journal of Acquired Immune Deficiency Syndromes and Human Retrovirology, 9-4, 1995, pp. 415-421. Loevinsohn, Michael, Climatic Warming and Increased Malaria Incidence in Rwanda, The Lancet, 343, 1994, pp. 714-718. 69

1100 1101 1102

1103

1104 1105 1106 1107

1108 1109

1110

1111 1112 1113 1114 1115 1116

May, John; Mukamanzi, Monique; Vekemans, Marcel, Family Planning in Rwanda: Status and Prospects, Study in Family Planning, 21-1, 1990, pp. 20-32. Nduwamungu, A., La Croix Bleue rwandaise (Insirikabusinzi): halte lalcool, Dialogue, 141, juilletaot 1990, pp. 173-184. Nduwayezu, Emmanuel; Gotanegre, Jean-Franois; Besancenot, Jean-Pierre, Les bioclimats humains du Rwanda, Climat et sant, 9, 1993, pp. 87-114. Nshimiye, C., Lalcoolisme et ses ravages, Solidarit [Kigali], 7, dcembre 1991, pp. 57-61. Office national de la population, Etude sur la contraception traditionnelle au Rwanda, Kigali: Office national de la population, 1991, 62 p. Raynaut, Claude; Muhongayire, Fbronie, Connatre ou ignorer, dire ou taire: les ambiguts de lannonce du statut srologique chez les femmes de Kigali (Rwanda), in ANRS [Agence nationale de recherches sur le SIDA], Les personnes atteintes: des recherches sur leur vie quotidienne et sociale, Paris: ANRS, 1994. Rwangabo, Pierre-Claver, La mdecine traditionnelle au Rwanda, Paris: Karthala/CRDI/ACCT, 1993, 264 p. Taylor, Christopher, Condoms and Cosmology: The Fractal Person and Sexual Risk in Rwanda, Social Science and Medicine, 31-9, 1990, pp. 1023-1028. Taylor, Christopher, The Harp That Plays by Itself, Medical Anthropology, 13-1/2, 1991, pp. 99-119. Taylor, Christopher, Milk, Honey, and Money: Changing Concepts in Rwandan Healing, Washington, DC/London: Smithsonian Institution Press, 1992, 272 p.

1117 1118 1119 1120

3.2.4) Religion; glises

1121 1122 Abbs de Ruhengeri, Cri de dtresse pour les diocses de Byumba et de Ruhengeri, Dialogue, 165, avril 1993, pp. 37-48. Dialogue, 141, juillet-aot 1990: Lglise catholique au Rwanda ditorial, Regards sur lglise catholique au Rwanda, pp. 1-2. vques catholiques, Lettre pastorale sur la justice (extraits), pp. 3-18. Pomerleau, Y., Flash sur les dbuts de lglise au Rwanda, pp. 19-24. Bonnet, M., Les C. E. B., lieu de libralisation pour les pauvres?, pp. 33-50. Mukanaho, J.-B., Pour des communautss religieuses plus prsentes au Rwanda, pp. 51-62. Vleugels, J., Les Pres Blancs sexpliquent, pp. 63-68. Theunis, G., Des vocations sacerdotales nombreuses?, pp. 69-70. Mungwarareba, M., Rflexions sur les petits sminaires, pp. 71-80. Vyandariye, J., Quelle formation donner aux candidats religieux?, pp. 81-94. Munyaneza, I., Eglise et service des pauvres: lexemple du BSU, pp. 95-105. Nilingiyimana, V., Danger du syncrtisme religieux, pp. 106-110. Hitimana, J., Les jeunes, un dfi pour lglise, pp. 111-118. Dion, G. M., Et si Jsus revenait, pp. 119-138. Pietzryk, A; Theunis, G., Lavenir de lglise catholique qui est au Rwanda, pp. 139-153. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Un moment de vrit pour les glises du Rwanda, Dialogue, 164, mars 1993, pp. 25-36. Kendall, Glenn, Tiny Rwanda Shines as Example of Cluster Church Planting, Evangelical Missions Quarterly, 26-2, 1990, pp. 136-143. Longman, Timothy, Christianity and Democratisation in Rwanda: Assessing Church Responses to Political Crisis in the 1990s, in Gifford, Paul (ed.), The Christian Churches and the Democratisation of Africa, Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1995, pp. 188-204. Misago, Augustin, Les apparitions de Kibeho au Rwanda, Kinshasa: Facults catholiques de Kinshasa, 1991. Misago, Augustin, Les apparitions de Kibeho, Dialogue, 161, dcembre 1992, pp. 30-36. 70

1123 1124 1125

1126 1127

1128 1129 1130 1131 1132 1133 1134 1135 1136

Mboneyaho, I., La Vierge Marie sest bel et bien rendue Kibeho: jugement dfinitif de lvque de Gikongoro, Dialogue, 222, juillet 2001, pp. 79-84. Mubiligi, F., Finances de lglise catholique: vers une prise en charge communautaire, Dialogue, 142, septembre-octobre 1990, pp. 65-76. Mukangango, Gertrude, Formation la vie religieuse au Rwanda, Vie consacre, 62-2, 1990, pp. 96107. Ndorimana, Jean, Les Associations prives de lacs (CC 327-329): une opportunit pastorale pour lglise du Rwanda, Roma: Estratto Diritto Canonico, 1993, 206 pp. Ngomanzungu, Joseph, LEglise et la crise rwandaise de 1990-1994: essai de chronologie, Kigali: Pallotti Presse, 2000, 158 p. Ngomanzungu, Joseph, Efforts de mdiation cumnique des glises dans la crise rwandaise: le Comit de contacts (1991-1994), Kigali: s. n., 2003. Overdulve, Cornelis, Le dfi des pauvres: de la fonction diaconale de lglise au Rwanda, Butare: ditions de la Facult de Thologie Protestante, 1991, 210 p. Rusatira, Lonidas, Jean Paul II au Rwanda, Kigali: s. n., 1991, 59 p. Varghese, Roy, Kibeho, Rwanda, 1981-89, in Idem, God-sent: A History of the Accredited Apparitions of Mary, New York: Crossroad Pub., 2011.

3.3) Quatre-Vingt-Quatorze 3.3.1) Guerre (1990-1994)

1137 1138 1139 1140 1141 1142 1143 1144 Adam, Michel, Guerres africaines: de la comptition ethnique lanomie sociale, Etudes rurales, 163/164, 2002, pp. 167-188. Adelman, Howard, Why Refugee Warriors are Threats, Journal of Conflict Studies, 18-1, 1998. Alexander, Heather, Justice For Rwanda: Toward a Universal Law of Armed Conflict, Golden Gate University Law Review, 34-2, 2004, pp. 427-451. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Report of Killings and Abductions by the Rwandese Patriotic Army, April-August 1994, London: A. I., October 1994, 13 p. Bednarek, J., Rwanda: une guerre pour rien, Dialogue, 167, juin 1993, pp. 48-52. Bizimungu, S., Guerre doctobre et environnement au Rwanda, Solidarit [Kigali], 7, dcembre 1991, pp. 55-56. Boshab, E., Assassinat du prsident Habyarimana: mise en cause du gnral Paul Kagame, Dialogue, 218, septembre-octobre 2000, pp. 25-36. Braeckman, Colette; United States Helsinki Watch Committee, Qui a arm le Rwanda? Chronique dune tragdie annonce, Bruxelles: GRIP/Institut europen de recherche et dinformation sur la paix et la scurit, 1994, 79 p. Ciment, James, Rwanda: Civil War and Genocide since 1991, in Ciment, James; Hill, Kenneth; Macmichael, David; Skutsch, Carl (eds.), Encyclopedia of Conflicts since World War II, Armonk, NY: Sharpe Reference, 1998, Vol. 2, pp. 1125-1136. Clapham, Christopher, Rwanda: The Perils of Peacemaking, Journal of Peace Research, 35-2, 1998, pp. 193-210. Dannenbaum, Tom, War and Peace in Rwanda, in Eichensehr, Kristen; Reisman, Michael (eds.), Stopping Wars and Making Peace: Studies in International Intervention, Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff, 2009, pp. 77-117. De Waal, Alex (ed.), Who Fights? Who Cares? War and Humanitarian Action in Africa, Trenton, NJ: 71

1145

1146 1147

1148

Africa World Press, 2000, 243 p. 1149 Desouter, Serge; Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda: les violations des droits de lhomme par le FPR/APR: plaidoyer pour une enqute approfondie, Anvers: Institut de politique et de gestion du dveloppement; Centre dtude de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique centrale, 1995, 46 p. Desouter, Serge, Rwanda: le procs du FPR: mise au point historique, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, 336 p. Eliat, B., La dfense civile, Dialogue, 146, mai-juin 1991, pp. 32-40. Gachuruzi, Shally, The Role of Zaire in the Rwandese Conflict, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri, The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 51-59. Human Rights Watch; Smyth, Frank; Goose, Stephen, Arming Rwanda: The Arms Trade and Human Rights Abuses in the Rwandan War, Country Report Africa, 6-1, New York: Human Rights Watch, January 1994. Kalpers, Jos, Volcanoes under Siege: Impact of a Decade of Armed Conflict in the Virungas, Washington, DC: Biodiversity Support Program, 2001, n. p. Kanyamibwa, Samuel, Impact of War on Conservation: Rwandan Environment and Wildlife in Agony, Biodiversity and Conservation, 7, 1998, pp. 1399-1406. Kuperman, Alan, Provoking Genocide: A Revised History of the Rwandan Patriotic Front, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-1, 2004, pp. 61-84 (cf. Idem, in Tatz, Colin (ed.), Genocide Perspectives, Blackheath, Australia: Brandl and Schlesinger, 2006, Vol. 3, pp. 173-195). Lango, John, Generalizing and Temporalizing Just War Principles: Illustrated by the Principle of Just Cause, in Brough, Michael; Lango, John; Van der Linden, Harry (eds.), Rethinking the Just War Tradition, Albany: SUNY Press, 2007, pp. 75-95. Linguyeneza, V., 5 juin 1994: trois vques assassins, Dialogue, 213, novembre-dcembre 1999, pp. 79-87. Lopez, Humberto; Wodon, Quentin, The Economic Impact of Armed Conflict in Rwanda, Journal of African Economies, 14-4, 2005, pp. 586-602. McNulty, Mel, The Militarization of Ethnicity and the Emergence of Warlordism in Rwanda, 1990-94, in Rich, Paul (ed.), Warlords in International Relations, Basingstoke, UK: Macmillan Press; New York: St. Martins Press, 1999, pp. 81-102. Maindron, G., Jamais plus la guerre!, Dialogue, 150, janvier 1992, pp. 29-32. Mills, Greg, The Boot is Now on the Other Foot: Rwandas Lessons from Both Sides of Insurgency, The Royal United Services Institute Journal, 153-3, 2008, pp. 72-78. Mills, Greg, Rwanda: Putting the Insurgency Boot on the Other Foot, in Richards, David; Mills, Greg (eds.), Victory Among People: Lessons from Countering Insurgency and Stabilising Fragile States, London: Royal United Services Institute for Defence and Security Studies, 2011, pp. 241-258. Mitchell, Tara, International Conflict and the Environment: Rwanda Case, Washington, DC: The Inventory of Conflict & Environment, American University, 1997, 8 p. Murindwa, Rutanga, The Effects of the 1990-1994 RPF-Rwanda War on the Agrarian Crisis in Kigezi, Mawazo [Makerere University], 8-1, June 2002, pp. 1-18. Musabyimana, Gaspard, Les annes fatidiques pour le Rwanda: coup dil sur les prparatifs intensifs de la guerre doctobre, 1986-1990, Kigali: Editions Kiroha, 1993, 133 p. Musabyimana, Gaspard, La vraie nature du FPR/APR dOuganda au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 276 p. Nsabimana, Alexis, La guerre et la paix au Rwanda, s. l.; s.n., 1992, 57 p. Otunnu, Ogenga, An Historical Analysis of the Invasion by the Rwandan Patriotic Army (RPA), in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.) The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to 72

1150 1151 1152

1153

1154 1155 1156

1157

1158 1159 1160

1161 1162 1163

1164 1165 1166 1167 1168 1169

Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 31-49. 1170 Plumptre, Andrew; Bizumuremyi, Jean-Bosco; Uwimana, Fidele; Ndaruhebeye, Jean-Damascene, The Effects of the Rwandan Civil War on Poaching of Ungulates in the Parc National des Volcans, Oryx, 31, 1997, 265273. Plumptre, Andrew; Masozera, Michel; Vedder, Amy, The Impact of Civil War on the Conservation of Protected Areas in Rwanda, Washington, DC: Biodiversity Support Program, 2001, 28 p. Prunier, Grard, LUganda et le F.P.R., Dialogue, 163, fvrier 1993, pp. 3-18. Prunier, Grard, The Rwandan Patriotic Front, in Clapham, Christopher (ed.), African Guerrillas, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 1998, pp. 119-133. Rpublique Rwandaise, Livre blanc sur lagression arme dont le Rwanda a t victime partir du 1er octobre 1990, Kigali: Ministre des Affaires Etrangres et de la Coopration Internationale, 1991, 127 p. Rpublique Rwandaise; Mutsinzi, Jean (prsident), Rapport denqute sur les causes, les circonstances et les responsabilits de lattentat du 06/04/1994 contre lavion prsidentiel rwandais Falcon 50 n 9XR-NN, Kigali: Comit indpendant dexperts charg de lenqute sur le crash du 06/04/1994 de lavion Falcon 50 immatricul 9XR-NN, 20 avril 2009, 186 p. Reyntjens, Filip, Les mouvements arms de rfugis rwandais: rupture ou continuit?, Civilisations, 40-2, 1992, pp. 170-182. Rusagara, Frank; Mwaura, Gitura; Nyirimanzi, Grard, Resilience of a Nation: A History of the Military in Rwanda, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2009, 244 p. Ruzibiza, Abdul, Rwanda: lhistoire secrte, Paris: ditions du Panama, 2005, 494 p. Rwamucyo, Eugne; Niyibizi, Silas, La rhabilitation de la population des zones sinistres par la guerre au Rwanda, Imbonezamuryango/Famille, sant, dveloppement, 26, avril 1993, pp. 27-30. Salehyan, Idean, The Rwandan Civil War, in Ibid, Rebels without Borders: Transnational Insurgencies in World Politics, Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2009, pp. 145-164. Shaw, Martin, War and Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem, War and Genocide: Organized Killing in Modern Society, Malden, MA: Polity Press, 2003, pp. 211-215. Spurling, Louise, The Effect of Civil War on Rwandas Bean Seed Systems and Unusual Bean Diversity, Biodiversity and Conservation, 10-6, 2001, pp. 989-1009. Strickmann, Eva, Clausewitz im Zeitalter der neuen Kriege: der Krieg in Ruanda (1990-1994) im Spiegel der wunderlichen Dreifaltigkeit, Glienicke: Galda & Leuchter, 2008, 149 p. Taylor, Christopher, Kings or Presidents? War and the State in Pre- and Post-genocidal Rwanda, Social Analysis, 48-1, 2004, pp. 136-142. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Octobre et novembre 1990: le Front Patriotique Rwandais lassaut du Mutara: essai dune gopolitique rgionale en crise, Ruhengeri: Editions Universitaires du Rwanda, 1992. Vest, Hans, Zum Verhltnis zwischen Brgerkrieg und Vlkermord in Ruanda, SJZ: Schweizerische Juristen-Zeitung, 96-11, 2000, pp. 258-265. Watson, Catharine, Fighting for a Home, Focus on Africa, 2-1,1991, pp. 5-8. Watson, Catharine, War and Waiting, Africa Report, 37-6, 1992, pp. 51-55. Werikhe, S.W; Mushenzi, N.; Bizimana, J., Limpact de la guerre sur les aires protges dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: le cas de la rgion des volcans Virunga, Cahiers dethologie, 18, 1998, pp. 175-186.

1171 1172 1173 1174 1175

1176 1177 1178 1179 1180 1181 1182 1183 1184 1185 1186 1187 1188 1189

3.3.2) Gnocide 3.3.2.1) Livres, recueils, rapports

1190 Abdulai, Napoleon (ed.), Genocide in Rwanda: Background and Current Situation, London: Africa Research and Information Centre, 1994, 68 p.

73

1191 1192 1193 1194 1195 1196 1197 1198 1199

Agostini, Nicolas, La pense politique des gnocidaires hutus, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 136 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Mass Murder by Government Supporters and Troops in April and May 1994, New York: A. I., May 1994, 16 p. Asche, Helmut, Rwanda: die Produktion eines ethnischen Dramas, Hamburg: Institut fr Afrika-Kunde, 1995, 51 p. Berry, John; Berry, Carol Pott (eds.), Genocide in Rwanda: A Collective Memory, Washington, DC: Howard University Press, 1999, 201 p. Bouhlal, Radouane; Kalisa, Placide, Npargnez pas les enfants! Mmoire dun gnocide de proximit, Bruxelles: ditions Aden, 2009, 242 p. Braeckman, Colette, Rwanda: histoire dun gnocide, Paris: Fayard, 1994, 341 p. Byanafashe, Dogratias, Rwanda: ruptures du capital social multisculaire et gnocide, Yaound: Editions Cl, 2004, 106 p. Citoyens pour un Rwanda Dmocratique, Rwanda 1994: Documents sur le gnocide, Rixensart, Belgique, 1995, 52 p. Collectif des Ligues et Associations de Dfense des Droits de lHomme au Rwanda, Rapport de lenqute sur les violations graves et massives des droits de lhomme commises au Rwanda partir du 6 avril 1994, Kigali: CLADHO-Kanyarwanda, 10 dcembre 1994, 42 p. Collins, Barrie, Obedience in Rwanda: A Critical Question, Leicester, UK: Perpetuity Press, 1998, 25 p. De Vulpian, Laure, Rwanda: un gnocide oubli? Un procs pour mmoire, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2004, 303 p. Debr, Bernard, Le retour du Mwami: la vraie histoire des gnocides rwandais, Paris: Ramsay, 1998, 258 p. Decker, Rudolf, Ruanda: Tod und Hoffnung im Land der Tausend Hgel, Stuttgart: Hnssler, 1997, 196 p. Des Forges, Alison, Human Rights Watch, Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de lhomme; et al., Leave None to Tell the Story, Genocide in Rwanda, New York: HRW, 1999, 789 p. (cf. Idem, Aucun tmoin ne doit survivre: le gnocide au Rwanda, Paris : Karthala, 1999, 931 p.). Destexhe, Alain, Rwanda: essai sur le gnocide, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1994, 120 p. (cf. Idem, Rwanda and Genocide in the Twentieth Century, New York: New York University Press, 1995, 92 p.). Doughty, Kristin; Ntambara, David Moussa, Resistance and Protection: Muslim Community Actions during the Rwandan Genocide, Cambridge, MA: Collaborative for Development Action/Steps Toward Conflict Prevention Project, 2005, 32 p. Eboussi Boulaga, Fabien; Olinga, Alain (eds.), Le gnocide rwandais: les interrogations des intellectuels africains, Yaound: CLE, 2006: Gatwa, Tharcisse, Les origines du gnocide rwandais, pp. 19-40. Ossah, Charles, Mmoire et gnocide, pp. 41-56. Ndinga, Gabriel, Oh idiot! Toi qui tues le mourant, pp. 57-62. Eboussi Boulaga, Fabien, Penser limpensable, pp. 63-81. Olinga, Alain, Lautorit de ltat et la gestion des conflits internes, pp. 85-94. Booh Booh, Jacques, Laccord dArusha ou la paix assassine, pp. 95-118. Gmnder, Reto, La tradition judo-chrtienne entre tribalit et tribalisme, pp. 119-126. Eboussi Boulaga, Fabien, claircissements sur le mensonge structurel et la refondation de ltat, pp. 127-130. Mbonda, Ernest-Marie, La justice ethnique dans un tat multiethnique, pp. 133-144. Muhimpundu, Flicit, Lducation et la prvention des conflits, pp. 145-166. Fdry, Jacques, Relire le gnocide du Rwanda pour en tirer les leons (rflexions et tmoignages de Jsuites), pp. 167-180. Olinga, Alain, En guise de conclusion: entre mmoire dchafaud et espoir de lumire, pp. 181184. Moneze Mekoulou, Gina, Les enfants victimes, martyrs et bourreaux, pp. 187-205. 74

1200 1201 1202 1203 1204

1205 1206

1207

1208 1209

Erny, Pierre, Rwanda 1994: cls pour comprendre le calvaire dun peuple, Paris: LHarmattan, 1994, 256 p. Fisanick, Christina (ed.), At Issue in History: The Rwanda Genocide, Farmington Hills, MI: Greenhaven Press, 2004 Keane, Fergal, The Causes of the Rwanda Genocide: President Habyarimanas Government was Responsible for the Genocide, pp. 17-28. Jefremovas, Villia, Socioeconomic Conditions, not Ethnic Hatred, Led to the Genocide, pp. 2939. Salzman, Todd, Tutsi Favoritism by the Catholic Church Contributed to the Genocide, pp. 40-46. Uvin, Peter, Rwandas Lack of Resources and Extreme Poverty Provided the Breeding Grounds for Genocide, pp. 47-57. Khan, Shaharyar, The International Community Failed to Respond: The United Nations Dismissed the Warning Signs and Failed to Stop the Genocide, pp. 58-67. Riza, Iqbal, The Disaster in Somalia Influenced the United Nations to Delay Intervention in Rwanda, pp. 68-77. Power, Samantha, Bystanders to Genocide: Why the United States Let the Rwandan Tragedy Happen, pp. 78-88. Clinton, Bill, Rebuilding Rwanda: The International Community Must Work Together to Rebuild Rwanda, pp. 89-99. Ndereyimana, Joseph, Hutus Must Apologize to Surviving Tutsis before Rebuilding can Begin, pp. 100-112. Hamilton, Heather ,Women are Playing a Central Role in the Reconstruction of Rwanda, pp. 113126. Human Rights Watch, The Rwandan Government Must Deliver Justice to its Juvenile Prisoners, pp. 127-130. The New Republic, The United Nations is Failing to Bring Justice to Rwanda, pp. 131-135. Fujii, Lee Ann, Killing Neighbors: Webs of Violence in Rwanda, Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2009, 212 p. Gaud, Michel (ed.), La tragdie du Rwanda, Problmes politiques et sociaux, 752, Paris: La Documentation Franaise, 1995, 80 p. Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda, 1993-1994: analyses, faits et documents, Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies; Paris: Karthala, 1995, 790 p. Guichaoua, Andr, Laurent Semanza, le grand bourgmestre , Arusha: TPIR, 2001, 25 p. Guichaoua, Andr, Butare, la prfecture rebelle, Arusha: TPIR, 2004, 3 vols., 168 p., 112 p., 369 p. Guichaoua, Andr, Rwanda 1994: Les politiques du gnocide Butare, Paris: Karthala 2005, 497 p. Guichaoua, Andr, Le roi est mort, vive le roi! La guerre au service des politiques, Arusha: TPIR, 2006, 2 vols., 213 p., 358 p. Guichaoua, Andr, Rwanda, de la guerre au gnocide: les politiques criminelles au Rwanda, 1990-1994, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2010, 620 p. Hnssler, Friedrich, Ruanda: eine Erzhlung: Tod und Hoffnung im Land der tausend Hgel, Neuhausen-Stuttgart: Hnssler, 1995, 240 p. Harding, Leonhard (ed.), Ruanda: der Weg zum Vlkermord: Vorgeschichte, Verlauf, Deutung, Hamburg: LIT Verlag, 1998: Leonhard, Harding, Einleitung, Heeger, Carsten, Politische und gesellschaftliche Entwicklung bis zum Ende des 19. Jahrhunderts, Heeger, Carsten, Die Erfindung der Ethnien in der Kolonialzeit: Am Anfang stand das Wort, Schreiber, Wolfgang; Rink, Eva, Die Entdeckung von Ethnizitt und die Bildung politischer Parteien, Wtherich, Peter, Revolution und Erste Republik: 1959 bis 1973, Ullrich, Janine, Die ra Juvnal Habyarimana: Aufschwung und Niedergang, Bieringer, Jutta, Zgerlich Richtung Demokratie: Gewalt und Repression seit 1990, 75

1210 1211 1212 1213 1214 1215 1216 1217 1218 1219

Hufmann, Matthias, Die Verunsicherung von aussen und der Aufbau eines neuen Feindbildes, Wischert, Katrin, Der Brgerkrieg und der Versuch einer Machtteilung: Der Vertrag von Arusha, Wissbar, Katrin, Guter Hutu-Bser Tutsi: Der Aufstieg der Hutu-Power, Grabinski, Andr; Rmmer, Christian, Der Vlkermord, Trines, Stefan, Unterlassene Hilfeleistung bei Vlkermord? Die Vereinten Nationen und der Ruanda-Konflikt, Ristow, Stefanie; Wendler, Kay Helge, Der Vlkermord : Die Rollen Frankreichs und der Organisation fr Afrikanische Einheit, Heintze, Roland; Nannen, Stefanie, Aspekte der Presseberichterstattung in Deutschland, Harding, Leonhard; Heeger, Carsten, Versuch einer Erklrung : eine theoretische Annherung an den Vlkermord. 1220 1221 1222 1223 1224 Helbig, Danielle; Martin, Jacqueline; Majoros, Michel; Association Citoyens pour un Rwanda dmocratique, Rwanda: Documents sur le gnocide, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 1997, 76 p. Human Rights Watch, Genocide in Rwanda (April-May 1994), Country Report Africa 6-4, New York: HRW, 1994. Human Rights Watch, The Rwandan Genocide: How It Was Prepared, New York: HRW, 2006. IBUKA, Dictionnaire nominatif des victimes du gnocide en prfecture de Kibuye, Kigali, 1999, 1086 p. International Centre for Peace and Conflict Reconciliation Initiative for Africa, The Rwanda Catastrophe: Its Actual Root-Cause and Remedies to Pre-Empt a Similar Situation in Rwanda, Nairobi: ICPCRIA, 1995, 74 p. Kanyamibwa, Flicien, Memorandum on the 1994 Assassination of Juvenal Habyarimana, President of the Republic of Rwanda, s. l.: Organization for Peace, Justice, and Development in Rwanda, 1999 [Internet]. Kimonyo, Jean-Paul, Revue critique des interprtations du conflit rwandais, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 1, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda 2000, 87 p. Kimonyo, Jean-Paul; et al., Ruptures socioculturelles et conflit au Rwanda, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 2, Butare: Editions de lUniversit Nationale du Rwanda, 2001. Kimonyo, Jean-Paul, Rwanda: un gnocide populaire, Paris: Karthala, 2008, 535 p. Kyr, jvind, God morgen, Rwanda, er I begyndt at arbejde? Hndbog i folkemord, Copenhagen: Lindhardt og Ringhof, 2004, 249 p. Lamote, Guido, Rwanda: Achtergronden van een tragedie, Brussel: KomKom voor ACT, 1994, 109 p. Lugan, Bernard, Rwanda: le gnocide, lglise et la dmocratie, Monaco: ditions du Rocher, 2004, 242 p. Lugan, Bernard, Rwanda: contre-enqute sur le gnocide, Toulouse: Privat, 2007, 329 p. Mamdani, Mahmood, When Victims Become Killers: Colonialism, Nativism, and the Genocide in Rwanda, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2001, 384 p.. Marlair, Jean-Claude, Rwanda: les chemins de la mort, Paris/Bruxelles: La Longue Vue, 1997, 207 p. Marx, Jrg, Vlkermord in Rwanda: zur Genealogie einer unheilvollen Kulturwirkung: eine diskurshistorische Untersuchung, Hamburg: LIT, 1997, 196 p. Melvern, Linda, Conspiracy to Murder: The Rwandan Genocide, London: Verso, 2004, 356 p. (cf. Idem, Conspiracy to Murder: The Rwandan Genocide, Revised Edition, Fully Updated, London: Verso, 2006, 396 p.) Musabyimana, Gaspard, Rwanda: le mythe des mots, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 250 p. Muyombano, Clestin, Ruanda: die historischen Ursachen des Brgerkrieges, Stuttgart: Naglschmid, 1995, 104 p. Ndagijimana, Jean-Marie Vianey, Paul Kagame a sacrifi les Tutsi, Orlans: La Pagaie, 2009, 164 p. Ndorimana, Jean, Rwanda 1994: idologie, mthodes et ngationnisme du gnocide des Tutsi la lumire de la chronique de la rgion de Cyangugu: perspectives de reconstruction, Rome: Vivere In, 76

1225

1226 1227 1228 1229 1230 1231 1232 1233 1234 1235 1236

1237 1238 1239 1240

2003, 239 p. 1241 1242 1243 1244 1245 1246 1247 1248 1249 1250 1251 1252 1253 1254 1255 Nkunzumwami, Emmanuel, La Tragdie rwandaise: historique et perspectives, Paris: LHarmattan, 1996, 477 p. Ntalindwa, Raymond, Toward an Interpretation of the Rwandan Conflict: An Historical Perspective, London: Blackworld Links, 1999, 76 p. Ntaribi, Kamanzi, Rwanda: du gnocide la dfaite, Kigali: ditions Rebero, 1997, 198 p. Nsengimana, Nkiko, Quelques lments danalyse politologique de lhcatombe rwandaise de 1994: rapport dexpertise, Arusha: TPIR, 2002. OHalloran, Kevin, Pure Massacre: Aussie Soldiers Reflect on the Rwandan Genocide, Newport, Australia: Big Sky Publishing, 2010, 308 p. Onana, Charles (ed.), Silence sur un attentat: le scandale du gnocide rwandais, Paris: Duboiris, 2005, 117 p. Osman, Rascha, Ethnischer Konflikt? Eine Analyse der Krise in Rwanda, Bern: Institut fr Politikwissenschaft, 1996, 35 p. Payette, Dominique, La drive sanglante du Rwanda, Montral: ditions cosocit, 2004, 176 p. Philpot, Robin, a ne sest pas pass comme a Kigali, Montral: Intouchables, 2003, 238 p. (cf. Idem, Rwanda 1994: Colonialism Dies Hard, Internet: The Taylor Report, 2004). Philpot, Robin, Rwanda: crimes, mensonges, et touffement de la vrit, Montral: Intouchables, 2007, 127 p. Physicians for Human Rights, Rwanda 1994: A Report of the Genocide, Dundee, UK: PHR, 1994, 50 p. Poreau, Brice, Extension de la thorie de la reconnaissance: lexemple du gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, 204 p. Prunier, Grard, The Rwanda Crisis (1959-1994): History of a Genocide, London: Hurst & Company, 1995, 389 p. Prunier, Grard, Rwanda, 1959-1996: Histoire dun gnocide, Paris: Dagorno, 1997, 514 p. Rpublique du Rwanda; Commission pour le Mmorial du gnocide et des massacres au Rwanda, Rapport prliminaire didentification des sites du gnocide et des massacres davril-juillet 1994 au Rwanda, Kigali: Ministre de lEnseignement suprieur, de la Recherche Scientifique et de la Culture, 1996, 246 p. Rpublique du Rwanda, Dnombrement des victimes du gnocide: Rapport final, Kigali: Ministre de lAdministration Locale, de lInformation et des Affaires sociales, 2004. Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda: trois jours qui ont fait basculer lhistoire, Cahiers africains/Afrika Studies, 16, Bruxelles: Institut africain-CEDAF; Paris: Harmattan, 1995, 150 p. Rolland, Quentin, Retour sur le gnocide des Rwandais tutsi, Paris: Fondation Jean Jaurs, 2010, 110 p. Rurangwa, Jean-Marie Vianney, Le gnocide des Tutsi expliqu un tranger: essai, Bamako: Le Figuier; Lille: FestAfrica, 2000, 85 p. Ruzirabwoba, Pierre Rwanyindo, Gnocide des Tutsi du Rwanda: causes, excution et mmoire, Kigali, Institut de Recherche et de Dialogue pour la Paix, 2006, 156 p. Scaglione, Daniele, Istruzioni per un genocidio: Rwanda: cronache di un massacro evitabile, Castel Gandolfo: Infinito, 2010, 204 p. Schrings, Hildegard (ed.), Ein Volk Verlsst sein Land. Krieg und Vlkermord in Ruanda, Cologne: ISP, 1994: Schrings, Hildegard, Den Toten ihre Wrde, den Lebenden ihre Hoffnung wiedergeben, Nkubito, Alphonse, 6. April 1994 Schrings, Hildegard, Hintergrnde-Abgrnde, Schrings, Hildegard, Wer ist ein Tter? Die politischen Parteien, 77

1256 1257 1258 1259 1260 1261 1262

Nzabahimana, Franois; Schrings, Hildegard, Der Friedensvertrag von Arusha Schrings, Hildegard, In einem Flchtlingslager, Januar 1993, Schrings, Hildegard, Worte, die tten, Marie-Grce, briggeblieben, Uwizeyimana, Fana, Wenn ich gewut htte!, Nyirarukundo, Marie-Goretti, Die wahren Schuldigen sind wohl bekannt, Blam, Wolfgang, Vlkermord als modernes Politikinstrument, Kamikumuntu, Emmanuel, Das ist nicht mehr mein Land, Seeger, Heino, Rwanda nach dem Vlkermord, Bizimana, Jean-Damascne, Appell an Vershnung, Nkunzumwami, Emmanuel, Die einzigen Verantwortlichen , Muhirwa, Felis, Wie Rwanda helfen?, Kabagabo, Alphonsine; Bizimana, Ananie; Theunis, Guy, Eine gemeinsame Zukunft fr Hutu und Tutsi?, Schrings, Hildegard, Eine Geschichte der Herrschenden, Schrings, Hildegard, Ethnien haben eine Geschichte, Schrings, Hildegard, Wege zur Republik und zur Unabhngigkeit, Schrings, Hildegard, die Kirche hat die Tabus gebrochen, Erklrung der rwandischen Bischofskonferenz: Du sollst nicht morden, Bennett, James, Zur Geschichte und Politik der Rwandischen Patriotischen Front (FPR), Schrings, Hildegard, Internationale Beziehungen und internationales Versagen?, Schrings, Hildegard, Zusammenarbeit von Deutschland und Rwanda, Schuster, Werner, Tdliche Ignoranz, ISOKO, Wir haben ein Recht auf Menschlichkeit. 1263 1264 1265 1266 Sebunuma, Deogratias, Rwanda: crise identitaire et violence, Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, 304 p. Semujanga, Josias, Rcits fondateurs du drame rwandais: discours social, idologies et strotypes, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 256 p Shimamungu, Eugne, Juvnal Habyarimana, lhomme assassin le 6 avril 1994, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2004, 399 p. Shyaka Anastanase, The Rwandan Conflit: Origin, Development and Exit Strategies, Kigali: The National Unity and Reconciliation Commission, 2004, 45 p. (cf. Idem, Le conflit rwandais: origines, dveloppement et stratgies de sortie: tude commande par la Commission Nationale pour lUnit et la Rconciliation, Kigali, 2005, 46 p.). Solidaire-Rwanda/Solidarit Internationale pour les Rfugis Rwandais, Le non-dit sur les massacres au Rwanda, Bujumbura: Solidaire-Rwanda, 1995, 60 p. Straus, Scott, The Order of Genocide: Race, Power, and War in Rwanda, Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2006, 273 p. Taylor, Christopher, Sacrifice as Terror: The Rwandan Genocide of 1994, Oxford/New York: Berg Publishers, 1999, 224 p. (cf. Idem, Terreur et sacrifice: une approche anthropologique du gnocide rwandais, Toulouse: Octars Editions, 2000, 234 p.). Umwantisi, La guerra civile in Rwanda, Milano: F. Angeli, 1997, 203 p. Usai, Tullio, Lo stato stregone: la degenerazione del potere in Africa: un contributo allinterpretazione del genocidio rwandese del 1994: stregoneria e contro stregoneria come fondamento locale delle violenze, Torino: LHarmattan Italia, 2008, 290 p. Waugh, Colin, Paul Kagame and Rwanda: Power, Genocide and the Rwandan Patriotic Front, Jefferson, NC: McFarland Publishers, 2004, 254 p. Webley, Radha, Report on Rwanda, Berkeley, CA: War Crimes Study Center, University of California, 2004, 164 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Aux sources de lhcatombe rwandaise, Bruxelles: Institut africain-CEDAF; Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, 174 p.

1267 1268 1269

1270 1271

1272 1273 1274

78

3.3.2.2) Articles; chapitres

1275 1276 1277 Acheampong, Kenneth Asamoa, Our Common Morality under Siege: The Rwanda Genocide and the Concept of the Universality of Human Rights, Lesotho Law Journal, 8-2, 1993 [sic], pp. 87-111. Adelman, Howard, The Rwanda Genocide, in Totten, Samuel; Sherman, Marc (eds.), Genocide at the Millennium, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 2005, pp. 31-54. Adelman, Howard, Theories of Genocide: The Case of Rwanda, in Esses, Victoria; Vernon, Richard (eds.), Explaining the Breakdown of Ethnic Relations: Why Neighbors Kill, Malden, MA: Blackwell Publishing, 2008, pp. 195-222. Adler, Reva, Transforming Men into Killers: Attitudes Leading to Hands-on Violence during the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, Global Public Health, 3-3, 2008, pp. 291-307. Ahluwalia, Pal, The Rwandan Genocide: Exile and Nationalism Reconsidered, Social Identities, 3-3, 1997, pp. 499-519. Anderton, Charles, Choosing Genocide: Economic Perspectives on the Disturbing Rationality of Race Murder, Defence and Peace Economics, 21-5, 2010, pp. 459-486. Bchler, Gnther, preuve liminatoire sur fond ethnique et cologique: lexemple du Rwanda, Berne: Fondation Suisse pour la Paix, 1995, 22 p. Bah, Alhaji, The Making of the Rwandan Genocide and the Future Protection of Civilians in Africa, in Laband, John (ed.), Daily Lives of Civilians in Wartime Africa: From Slavery Days to the Rwandan Genocide, Westport, CN: Greenwood Press, 2007, pp. 253-285. Batsinduka, Richard, The Rwandan Conflict, in Carter, Judy; Irani, George; Volkan, Vamik (eds.), Regional and Ethnic Conflicts: Perspectives from the Front Lines, Upper Saddle River, NJ : Pearson Prentice Hall, 2009. Berkeley, Bill, Road to Genocide, Dissent, 49-1, 2002, pp. 69-77 (cf. Idem, in Brunner, Kira; Mills, Nicolaus (eds.) The New Killing Fields: Massacre and the Politics of Intervention, New York: Foundation for the Study of Independent Social Ideas, 2002, pp. 103-115). Bernstein, Jrme, The Psychology of Genocide, in Workshop on Rwanda: Final Report, Leuven: CIDSE/CARITAS, 1995. Bhavnani, Ravi, Ethnic Norms and Interethnic Violence: Accounting for Mass Participation in the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Peace Research, 43-6, 2006, pp. 651-669. Bihozagara, Jacques; Gasana, James; Nsengimana, Joseph; Nsengiyaremye, Dismas; Sendashonga, Seth, Analyses de la situation rwandaise, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 185-210. Boersema, Jacob, Localizing the Rwandan Genocide: The Story of Runda, in Adler, Nanci; Leydesdorff, Selma; Chamberlain, Mary; Neyzi, Leyla (eds.), Memories of Mass Repression: Narrating Life Stories in the Aftermath of Atrocity, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 2009, pp. 41-60. Bhm, Tomas, Psychoanalytic Aspects on Perpetrators in Genocide: Experiences from Rwanda, The Scandinavian Psychoanalytic Review, 29, 2006, pp. 22-32. Bhm, Tomas; Kaplan, Suzanne, Extreme Collective Violence: The Example of Rwanda, in Idem, Revenge: On the Dynamics of a Frightening Urge and its Taming, London: Karnac Books, 2011, pp. 113-129. Braeckman, Colette, Conflits ethniques et relais politiques: une Afrique endeuille, si loin de lEurope..., Le Monde diplomatique, 482, 1994, p. 26. Braeckman, Colette, Autopsie dun ethnocide planifi au Rwanda, Le Monde Diplomatique, 492, 1995, pp. 8-10. Braeckmann, Colette, Le gnocide au Rwanda: au-del du bien et du mal, Le Monde Juif, 52-157, 79

1278 1279 1280 1281 1282

1283

1284

1285 1286 1287

1288

1289 1290

1291 1292 1293

1996, pp. 6-15. 1294 1295 1296 1297 1298 1299 Brandstetter, Anna-Maria, Ethnic or Socio-Economic Conflict? Political Interpretations of the Rwandan Crisis, International Journal on Minority & Group Rights, 4-3/4, 1996, pp. 427-449. Brannigan, Augustine; Hardwick, Kelly, Genocide and General Theory, in Idem, Control Theories of Crime and Delinquency, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction, 2003, pp. 109-131. Breton, Philippe, Y a-t-il eu des refusants au Rwanda?, in Idem, Les refusants: comment refuse-t-on de devenir un excuteur?, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2009. Bugingo, Franois, Rwanda: chronique dun gnocide prvisible, Mc Gill Law Journal, 46-1, 2000, pp. 179-185. Campbell, Kenneth, Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem, Genocide and the Global Village, New York: Palgrave, 2001, pp. 71-82. Caplan, Gerald, The Genocide Again: Never Again All Over Again: Part 1; Part 2, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 74-85. Chege, Michael, Africas Murderous Professors, The National Interest, 46, 1996-7, pp. 32-40. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Un gnocide africain: de lidologie la propagande, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.) Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 45-56. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Un nazisme tropical au Rwanda? Image ou logique dun gnocide, Vingtime sicle, 48, 1995, pp. 131-142 (cf. Idem, Linvention de lAfrique des Grands Lacs: une histoire du XXe sicle, Paris: Karthala, 2010, pp. 357-375). Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le gnocide du Rwanda, Le Monde Juif, 52-157, 1996, pp. 16-26. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Interprtations du gnocide de 1994 dans lhistoire contemporaine du Rwanda, Clio en Afrique, 2, 1997, pp. 92-99. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le nud du gnocide rwandais, Esprit, 254, 1999, pp. 35-43. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le gnocide du Rwanda: ladhsion populaire la violence extrme: dimensions politique et culturelle, Studia Africana, 12, 2001, pp. 53-68 (cf. Idem, in Linvention de lAfrique des Grands Lacs: une histoire du XXe sicle, Paris: Karthala, 2010, pp. 337-356). Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le gnocide du Rwanda, in Ba Konar, Adame (ed.), LAfrique: les rendez-vous de lhistoire, Blois 2003, Nantes: Pleins feux, 2004. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: qui est responsable?, LHistoire, 306, 2006 pp. 18-19. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Gasanabo, Jean-Damascne, Le gnocide des Tutsi du Rwanda, in Lefebvre, Barbara; Asso, Annick (eds.), Comprendre les gnocides du XXe sicle: comparer, enseigner, Rosnysous-Bois: Bral, 2007, pp. 130-153. Conac, Grard, Le drame rwandais, Revue administrative, 47-279, 1994, pp. 290-297. Conteh, Al-Hassan, Rwanda, in Adedeji, Adebayo (ed.), Comprehending and Mastering African Conflicts: The Search for Sustainable Peace and Good Governance, London: Zed Press, 1999, pp. 141173. Davenport, Christian; Allan, Stam, Quest-il arriv au Rwanda en 1994?, La Revue Nouvelle, 5/6, 2010, pp. 137-147 (cf. idem, What Really Happened in Rwanda? Internet: Miller-McCune Research Essay, 2009]). De Heusch Luc, Anthropologie dun gnocide: le Rwanda, Les Temps modernes, 579, 1994, pp. 1-19. De Heusch, Luc, Rwanda: les responsabilits dun gnocide, Le Dbat, 84, 1995, pp. 24-32. De Lame, Danielle, Mighty Secrets, Public Commensality, and the Crisis of Transparency: Rwanda Through the Looking Glass, Canadian Journal of African Studies, 38-2, 2004, pp. 279-317. De Lespinay, Charles, Gnocide et idologies dexclusion importes en Afrique des Grands Lacs, in 80

1300 1301

1302

1303 1304 1305 1306

1307 1308 1309

1310 1311

1312

1313 1314 1315 1316

Coquio, Catherine (ed.), Parler des camps, penser les gnocides, Paris: Albin Michel, 1999, pp. 311-312. 1317 1318 1319 1320 1321 De Schaetzen, Arnould, Regard sur les vnements du Rwanda, Dialogue, 185, septembre 1995, pp. 49-59. De Smet, T., Comme un homme priv de sommeil: et si la difficult dexpression artistique tait aussi lorigine du gnocide rwandais, Dialogue, 202, janvier-fvrier 1998, pp. 85-95. De Waal, Alex, Genocide in Rwanda, Anthropology Today, 10-3, 1994, pp. 1-2; suivi de Pottier, Johan; et al., Letters, Anthropology Today, 10-4, 1994, pp. 28-29. De Waal, Alex, Group Identity, Rationality, and the State, Critical Review, 11-2, 1997, pp. 279-289. de Walque, Damien; Verwimp, Philip, The Demographic and Socio-economic Distribution of Excess Mortality during the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of African Economies, 19-2, 2010, pp. 141162. Des Forges, Alison, The Ideology of Genocide, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 44-47. Des Forges, Alison, Documenting Horror: The Administration of the Rwandan Genocide, in Cooper, Belinda (ed.), War Crimes: The Legacy of Nuremberg, New York: TV Books, 1999, pp. 139-153. Destexhe Alain, The Third Genocide, Foreign Policy, 97, Winter 1994-95, pp. 3-17. Dialogue, 176, juin 1994: Nzabahimana, F., Une rconciliation difficile?, pp. 1-2. Donnet, M., Les Volcans en ruption, pp. 7-20. Nzabahimana, F., Rwanda: un drame annonc, pp. 21-38. Mugesera, A., Rflexions dun membre du FPR, pp. 39-48. Godding, J.-P.; Musabyimana, T., La jeunesse du Rwanda: quel avenir?, pp. 49-59. Donnet, M., Comme animaux de boucherie, pp. 61-65. Birara, J., Appel la communaut rwandaise, pp. 67-75. Nsengimana, N., Les nouveaux locataires arrivent, pp. 76-78. Reyntjens, F., Un problme structurel cr au Rwanda, pp. 79-81. Dialogue, 177, aot 1994: Dossier: Les vnements davril-juillet 1994 Bourdeau, V., Une semaine dhorreur Kigali, pp. 4-14. Dion, G., Les Frres de Kigali dans la tourmente, pp. 15-22. Mayer, O., Trois mois denfer, au jour le jour, pp. 23-30. Leonard, G., Le carnage Busogo, pp. 31-35. Godding, J.-P., Rfugi dun Rwanda feu et sang, pp. 36-40. Maindron, G., Rwanda: lhorreur, pp. 41-58. Abbs de Nyundo, Des rescaps du diocse de Nyundo tmoignent, pp. 59-68. Massart, P., A Butare, au jour le jour, pp. 69-82. Musoni, B., Holocauste noir (extraits), pp. 83-86. C. B., Les massacres Nkonka, pp. 89-92. Anonymes, Les massacres au stade de Cyangugu, pp. 93-98. Broekx, J., Les vnements davril 1994 Rusumo, pp. 99-103. Mungwarareba, S., Lueurs desprance dans lpouvante rwandaise, pp. 105-110. Bourguet, S.; Donnet, M. Au creuset de lpreuve, pp. 111-118. Godding, J-P., Quelle glise au Rwanda?, pp. 119-122. Theunis, G., Liste des prtres, religieux, religieuses et lacs consacrs tus au Rwanda, pp. 123135. Diessenbacher, Hartmut, Explaining the Genocide in Rwanda, Law and State, 52, 1995, pp. 58-88. Dragadze, Tamara, Comprehending Genocide in Rwanda, Ethnic and Racial Studies, 24-6, 2001, pp. 1065-1070. Ducey, Kimberley, Using the 1994 Rwanda Genocide to Integrate Critical Criminology and Liberation Sociology, Critical Criminology, 16-4, 2008, pp. 293-302. Dulian, Aleksei, Rwandan Genocide, International Affairs [Moscou], 50-4, 2004, pp. 40-44. Erny, Pierrre, La psychologie des phnomnes de foule peut-elle clairer le drame rwandais?, 81

1322 1323 1324 1325

1326

1327 1328 1329 1330 1331

Dialogue, 181, mars 1995, pp. 11-18. 1332 1333 1334 1335 1336 1337 Fetherston, Betts, Rwanda in Crisis: Why Are We Surprised?, Boundary and Security Bulletin, 2-3, 1994, pp. 81-86. Fletcher, Luke, Turning Interahamwe: Individual and Community Choices in the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 9-1, 2007, pp. 25-48. Ford, Robert, The Rwanda Tragedy: A Personal Reflection, Hunger Notes, 21-4, 1996, pp. 12-14. Fujii, Lee Ann, Transforming the Moral Landscape: The Diffusion of a Genocidal Norm in Rwanda, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-1, 2004, pp. 99-114. Fujii, Lee Ann, The Power of Local Ties: Popular Participation in the Rwandan Genocide, Security Studies, 17-3, 2008, pp. 568-597. Fujii, Lee Ann, Sauveteurs et sauveteurs-tueurs durant le gnocide rwandais, in Smelin, Jacques; Andrieu, Claire; Gensburger, Sarah (eds.), La rsistance aux gnocides: de la pluralit des actes de sauvetage, Paris: Sciences Po, 2008, pp. 165-182. Gasibirege, Simon, Des strotypes ethniques aux prejugs et la discrimination: le procs de production des violences politiques au Rwanda, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. Gaud, Michel; Vidal, Claudine, Rwanda: le gnocide de 1994, Afrique contemporaine, 174, 1995, pp. 3-34. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Aux origines du drame rwandais, Etudes, 381-3, 1994, pp. 171-176. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: dsastre, mensonge et esprance, Dialogue, 178, octobre 1994, pp. 49-54 Goose, Stephen; Smyth, Frank, Arming Genocide in Rwanda, Foreign Affairs, 73-5, 1994, pp. 86-96. Grnewald, Franois, La machette, la vache et le rugo: ruralit et gnocide au Rwanda, in Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. Hall, Peter; Carney, Andrew, Politics by Genocide, Medicine, Conflict and Survival, 11-1, 1995, pp. 417. Hall, Peter, Alleged Role of Medical Personel in Genocide in Rwanda, The Lancet, 347-9010, 1996, p. 1265. Heimo, Marcel-Charles, La tragdie rwandaise est-elle explicable?, Civitas, 49-9/10, 1994, pp. 193199. Hankel, Gerd, International Law after the Nuremberg Trials and Rwanda: How Do Perpetrators Justify Themselves?, in Jensen, Olaf; Szejnmann, Claus-Christian (eds.), Ordinary People as Mass Murderers: Perpetrators in Comparative Perspectives, Balsingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008, pp. 201-219. Hilsum, Lindsey, Rwanda: Settling Scores, Africa Report, 39, 1994, pp. 13-17. Hintjens, Helen, Explaining the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 37-2, 1999, pp. 241-286. Huband, Mark, Rwanda, in Gutman, Roy; Rieff, David; Dworkin, Anthony (eds.), Crimes of War: What the Public Should Know, New York: W.W. Norton, 2007. Janzen, John, Historical Consciousness and a Prise de Conscience in Genocidal Rwanda, Journal of African Cultural Studies, 13-1, 2000, pp. 153-168. Jefremovas, Villia, Acts of Human Kindness: Tutsi, Hutu, and the Genocide, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 28-31. Jones, Bruce, Civil War, the Peace Process, and Genocide in Rwanda, in Taisier, Ali; Matthews, Robert (eds.), Civil Wars in Africa: Roots and Resolution, Montreal: McGill-Queens University Press, 82

1338

1339 1340 1341 1342 1343

1344 1345 1346 1347

1348 1349 1350 1351 1352 1353

1999, pp. 53-86. 1354 1355 1356 Joshi, Ravinder, Genocide in Rwanda: The Root Causes, East African Journal of Peace and Human Rights, 3-1, 1996, pp. 51-91. Kagabo, Jos; Vidal, Claudine, Lextermination des Rwandais tutsi, Cahiers dEtudes Africaines, 344, 1994, pp. 537-547. Kakwenzire, Joan; Kamukana, Dixon, The Development and Consolidation of Extremist Forces in Rwanda, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. pp 61-91. Kapuscinski, Ryszard, Confrence sur le Rwanda, in Idem, bne: aventures africaines, Paris: Plon, 2000, pp. 191-210 (cf. Idem, A Lecture on Rwanda, The Shadow of the Sun, New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2001). Karemano, Charles, Petite sociologie de la barrire, Dialogue, 233, mai 2004, pp. 17-22. Kayishema, Jean-Marie, Mythes et croyances au cur du gnocide au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 9, 2005, pp. 38-68. Kayishema, Jean-Marie, Aux origines du gnocide des Tutsi du Rwanda: lethnocide culturel, in Sagarra, Catalina (ed.), Le Gnocide des Tutsi rwandais: lectures et critures, Qubec: Presses de lUniversit Laval, 2009, pp. 9-32. Kimenyi, Alexandre, Trivialization of Genocide: The Case of Rwanda, in Kimenyi, Alexandre; Scott, Otis (eds.), Anatomy of Genocide: State-Sponsored Mass-Killings in the Twentieth Century, Lewiston, NY: The Mellen, Edwin Press, 2001, pp. 429-444. Kizito, Kiyimba, Ricoeurs Political Thought with the Rwandan Crisis as an Illustration, Chiedza [Harare], 3-1, 2000, pp. 29-40. Kohen, Ari, A Case of Moral Heroism: Sympathy, Personal Identification, and Mortality in Rwanda, Human Rights Review, 11-1, 2010, pp. 65-82. Kressel, Neil, Rwanda: The Legacy of Inequality, in Idem, Mass Hate: The Global Rise of Genocide and Terror, New York: Plenum Press,1996, pp. 73-101. Krger, Karen, The Destruction of Faces in Rwanda 1994: Mutilation as a Mirror of Racial Ideologies, LEurope en formation, 357, 2010, pp. 91-105. Langford, Peter, The Rwandan Path to Genocide: The Genesis of the Capacity of the Rwandan PostColonial State to Organise and Unleash a Project of Extermination, Civil Wars, 7-1, 2005, pp. 1-23. Lemarchand, Ren, The Apocalypse in Rwanda, Cultural Survival Quarterly, 18-2/3,1994, pp. 29-33. Lemarchand, Ren, Rwanda: The Rationality of Genocide, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 8-11. Lemarchand, Ren, Rwanda: The Reality of Genocide, in Bray, Maryse; Cook, Aline; Neath, Samantha (eds.), Rwanda: Perspectives, London: University of Westminster, Francophone Africa Research Centre, 1997. Lemarchand, Ren, Hate Crimes: Race and Retribution in Rwanda, Transition, 9-81/82, 2000, pp. 114132. Lemarchand, Ren, Pour dissiper les malentendus sur le gnocide, Dialogue, 227, mai 2002, pp. 3-16. Lemarchand, Ren, Case Study 10: The Rwanda Genocide, in Totten, Samuel (ed.), Teaching About Genocide: Issues, Approaches, and Resources, Greenwich, CN: Information Age Publication, 2004, pp. 203-214. Lemarchand, Ren, The Rwandan Genocide, in Totten, Samuel; Parsons, William; Charny, Israel (eds.), Century of Genocide: Critical Essays and Eyewitness Accounts, Oxford, UK/New York: Routledge, 2009, pp. 395-413. Le Pape, Marc, Vrits et controverses sur le gnocide des Rwandais tutsis: les rapports (Belgique, France, ONU), in Le Pape, Marc; Simant, Johanna; Vidal, Claudine, Crises extrmes: face aux 83

1357

1358 1359 1360

1361

1362 1363 1364 1365 1366 1367 1368 1369

1370 1371 1372

1373

1374

massacres, aux guerres civiles et aux gnocides, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2006, pp. 103-118. 1375 Lerhe, Eric, The Role of Nationalism in the Rwandan Genocide of 1994, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 49-74. Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme (LIPRODHOR), Rapport sur la situation des rescaps du gnocide rwandais, Kigali: LIPRODHOR, juillet 1994. Longman, Timothy, Genocide and Socio-political Change: Massacre in Two Rwandan Villages, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 18-21. Longman, Timothy, Rwanda: Chaos from Above, in Villalon, Leonardo; Huxtable, Phillip (eds.), The African State at a Critical Juncture: Between Disintegration and Reconfiguration, Boulder: Lynne Rienner, 1998, pp. 75-91. Longman, Timothy, State, Civil Society, and Genocide in Rwanda, in Joseph, Richard (ed.), State, Conflict, and Democracy in Africa, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 1999, pp. 339-358. Longman, Timothy, Rwanda, in Shelton, Dinah (ed.), Encyclopedia of Genocide and Crimes Against Humanity, Detroit: Macmillan Reference, 2005, Vol. 2, pp. 925-933. Luyt, W., Genocide in Rwanda: Detention and Prison Involvement, Acta Criminologica, 16-4, 2003, pp. 96-111. Magnarella, Paul, Comprehending Genocide: The Case of Rwanda, Global Bioethics, 13-1/2, 2000, pp. 23-43. Magnarella, Paul, The Background and Causes of the Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 801-822. Mamdani, Mahmood, From Conquest to Consent as the Basis of State Formation: Reflections on Rwanda, New Left Review, 216, 1996, pp. 3-36. Mamdani, Mahmood, A Brief History of Genocide, Transition, 10-3, 2001, pp. 26-47. Mann, Michael, Rwanda, I: Into the Danger Zone; Rwanda, II: Genocide, in Idem, The Dark Size of Democracy: Explaining Ethnic Cleansing, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2005, pp. 428473. Martin, Brian, Managing Outrage over Genocide: Case Study: Rwanda, Global Change, Peace & Security, 21-3, 2009, pp. 275-290. Melson, Robert, Modern Genocide in Rwanda: Ideology, Revolution, War, and Mass Murder in an African State, in Gellately, Robert; Kiernan, Ben (eds.), The Specter of Genocide: Mass Murder in Historical Perspective, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2003, pp. 325-338. Melvern, Linda, The Past is Prologue: Planning the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 21-32 Meredith, Martin, The Graves Are not Full Yet, in Idem, The Fate of Africa: From the Hopes of Freedom to the Heart of Despair: A History of Fifty Years of Independence, New York: Public Affairs, 2005, pp. 485-523. Mironko, Charles, Igitero: Means and Motive in the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-1, 2004, pp. 47-60 (cf. Idem, in Cook, Susan (ed.), Genocide in Cambodia and Rwanda: New Perspectives, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Books, 2006, pp. 163-189). Morrock, Richard, Rwanda: Rage, Anxiety, and Genocide, in Idem, The Psychology of Genocide and Violent Oppression: A Study of Mass Cruelty from Nazi Germany to Rwanda, Jefferson, NC: McFarland, 2010, pp. 62-74. Mugiraneza, Assumpta La dynamique discursive dans lidologie gnocidaire, in Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. 84

1376 1377 1378

1379 1380 1381 1382 1383 1384 1385 1386

1387 1388

1389

1390

1391

1392

1393

1394 1395 1396 1397

Mukakarara, V., Solidarit humaine entre Hutu et Tutsi pendant le gnocide, Dialogue, 197, mai 1997, pp. 69-76. Mukimbiri, Jean, The Seven Stages of the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 823-836. Mulinda, Charles Kabwete, Le sauvetage de quelques rescaps du gnocide des Tutsi dans les communes Gishamvu et Kigembe au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 13, aot 2007, pp. 104-141. Mulinda, Charles Kabwete, Le sauvetage dans la zone frontire de Gishamvu et de Kigembe au Rwanda, in Smelin, Jacques; Andrieu, Claire; Gensburger, Sarah (eds.), La rsistance aux gnocides: de la pluralit des actes de sauvetage, Paris: Sciences Po, 2008, pp. 361-375 Murray, Colin, Genocide in Rwanda: Personal Reflections, Mortality, 1-1, 1996, pp. 95-110. Musabyimana, Tatien, Massacres in Rwanda: Ethnic Crisis or Political Crisis?, in Igwara, Obi (ed.), Ethnic Hatred: Genocide in Rwanda, London: ASEN, 1995, pp. 93-97. Mutwarasibo, Ernest, Organisation et excution du gnocide des Tutsi, Revue dHistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 67-81. Neubert, Dieter, Dynamics and Escalating Violence: The Genocide in Rwanda, in Elwert, Georg (ed.), Dynamics of Violence: Processes of Escalation and De-escalation in Violent Group Conflicts, Berlin: Duncker und Humblot, 1999, pp. 153-174. Newbury, Catharine, Rwanda: Genocide and After, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 4-7. Newbury, Catharine; Newbury, David, Identity, Genocide, and Reconstruction in Rwanda, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: Actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. Newbury, Catharine, Background to Genocide: Rwanda, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 12-17. Newbury, David, Understanding Genocide, African Studies Review, 41-1, 1998, pp. 73-97. Ngarambe, Joseph, La mise en uvre du gnocide rwandais, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 9-16. Niwese, Maurice, La rationnalit du gnocide, Dialogue, 232, mars 2004, pp. 27-45. Norgaard, Lasse, The Bleeding of a Nation, Red Cross & Crescent, 2, 1994, 6 p. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Un gnocide planifi, Dialogue, 205, juillet/aot 1998, pp. 55-60. Nzambazamariya, Veneranda, Analyse de la tragdie rwandaise: leons pour lAfrique et lhumanit, Quest: An International African Journal of Philosophy, 12-1, 1998, pp. 219-226. Opondo, P., Ethnicity, Colonialism and Genocide in Rwanda: Genesis and New Developments, Maarifa [Eldoret, Kenya], 3-1, 2009, pp. 115-126. Osabu-Kle, Daniel Rwanda: From Success Story to Human Disaster, in Idem, Compatible Cultural Democracy: The Key to Development in Africa, Peterborough,Canada: Broadview Press, 2000, pp. 211248. Pinchotti, Shanley; Verwimp, Philip, Social Capital and the Rwandan Genocide: A Micro-Level Analysis, Brighton, UK: The Institute of Development Studies, The University of Sussex, 2007, 34 p. Plaut, Martin, Rwanda: Looking Beyond the Slaughter, The World Today, 50-8/9, 1994, pp. 149-153. Prunier, Grard. Genocide in Rwanda, in Chirot, Daniel; Seligman, Martin (eds.), Ethnopolitical Warfare: Causes, Consequences, and Possible Solutions, Washington, DC: American Psychological Association, 2001, pp. 109-115. Prunier, Grard, La dimension politique du gnocide au Rwanda, Hrodote, 72-73, 1994, pp. 270-277.

1398 1399 1400 1401

1402 1403

1404 1405 1406

1407 1408 1409 1410 1411 1412

1413 1414 1415

1416

85

1417 1418

Raper, Mark, Dernires nouvelles du Rwanda, Zare-Afrique, 34-288, 1994, pp. 463-472. Refuge, Canadas Periodical on Refugees, Special issue on Rwanda, 14-5, October 1994: Fein, Helen, Prediction, Prevention, and Punishment of Genocide: Observation on Rwanda and Future Policies, pp. 1-4. Orbinski, James, Health Impact of Rights Violations in Conflict Zones and the Humanitarian Imperative: Rwanda: A Case Study, pp. 5-8. Edmund Abaka, Gashugi, John, Forced Migration from Rwanda: Myths and Realities, 9-12. Smith, Charles, The Roots of Rwandan Genocide, pp. 13-14. Woldu, Samuel; Abaka, Edmund, The International Context of the Rwandan Crisis, pp. 15-17. Verschave, Franois-Xavier, Politique africaine de la France: arrtons le massacre, pp. 18-20. Gachuruzi, Boniface Shally,La rapatriement des rfugis rwandais: un vritable dilemme, pp. 21-23. Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda: Background to a Genocide, Bulletin des Sances, Acadmie Royale des Sciences dOutre-Mer, 41-3, 1995, pp. 281-292. Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda: les dessous dun gnocide, Universalia, Paris: Encyclopdia Universalis, 1995, pp. 284-287. Reyntjens, Filip, Estimation du nombre de personnes tues au Rwanda en 1994, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip, LAfrique des Grands Lacs: Annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 179-186. Ricard, Alain, Ncessit du travail de la mmoire, Politique africaine, 55, 1994, pp. 111-115. Ronde, Andr, Questions Rwandaises, Mondes et Cultures, 66-1, 2006, pp. 460-469. Sankore, Rotimi, Why Does Genocide Happen?, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 61-63. Sebahara, Pamphile, Le gnocide: un chec de la gestion des crises, in Frre, Marie-Soleil; Howard, Ross; Marthoz, Jean-Paul; Sebahara, Pamphile; Institut Panos (eds.), Afrique centrale, mdias et conflits: vecteurs de guerre ou acteurs de paix, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2005, pp. 133-140. Sebasoni, Servilien, La gense de lide de gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda, suivi de Le Rwanda doit dabord compter sur lui-mme, in Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. Semujanga, Josias, La rumeur: parole fragile et croyance partage, Prote, 32-3, 2004, pp. 33-46. Semujanga, Josias, Les fonctions des rcits de chasse dans le gnocide au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 9, 2005, pp. 69-102. Semujanga, Josias, Rwanda: des rcits coloniaux aux mots du gnocide, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 31-60. Shawcross, William, Genocide in our Time: Rwanda, in Idem, Deliver Us from Evil: Warlords and Peacekeepers in a World of Endless Conflict, London: Bloomsbury, 2000, pp. 104-124. Shimamungu, Eugne; Kounzilat, Alain, Le Rwanda: histoire-chronologie des vnements, Nouvelles congolaises, 36-37, 2003. Smeulers, Alette; Hoex, Lotte, Studying the Microdynamics of the Rwandan Genocide, The British Journal of Criminology, 50-3, 2010, pp. 435-454. Smith, David, The Psychocultural Roots of Genocide: Legitimacy and Crisis in Rwanda, American Psychologist, 53-7,1998, pp. 743-753. Smith, David, Postcolonial Genocide: Scarcity, Ethnicity, and Mass Death in Rwanda, in Dobkowski, Michael; Wallimann, Isidor (eds.), The Coming Age of Scarcity: Preventing Mass Death and Genocide in the Twenty-First Century, Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 1998, pp. 220-243 Straus, Scott, How Many Perpetrators were There in the Rwandan Genocide? An Estimate, Journal of 86

1419 1420 1421

1422 1423 1424 1425

1426

1427 1428 1429

1430 1431 1432 1433 1434

1435

Genocide Research, 6-1, 2004, pp. 85-98. 1436 Straus, Scott, Lchec de lopposition locale au gnocide rwandais, in Smelin, Jacques; Andrieu, Claire; Gensburger, Sarah (eds.), La rsistance aux gnocides: de la pluralit des actes de sauvetage, Paris: Sciences Po, 2008, pp. 345-360. Straus, Scott, The Historiography of the Rwandan Genocide, in Stone, Dan (ed.), The Historiography of Genocide, Basingstoke, UK/New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008, pp. 517-542. Straus, Scott, Order in Disorder: A Micro-comparative Study of Genocidal Dynamics in Rwanda, in Kalyvas, Stathis; Shapiro, Ian; Masoud, Tarek (eds.), Order, Conflict, and Violence, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2008, pp. 301-320. Straus, Scott, Rwandas Security Trap and Participation in the 1994 Genocide, in Chrtien, JeanPierre; Bangas, Richard (eds.), The Recurring Great Lakes Crisis: Identity, Violence and Power, London: Hurst, 2008, pp. 168-178. Strizek, Helmut, Le 6 avril 1994, journe fatidique pour lAfrique: bilan prliminaire aprs cinq ans, Dialogue, 210, mai-juin 1999, pp. 35-68. Takeuchi, Shinichi, Genocide in Rwanda: The Origins and the Perpetrators, Comparative Genocide Studies, 2, 2005/2006, pp.18-31. Takeuchi, Shinichi, Otherness and Methods of Extermination in Rwandan Genocide, in Obiya, Chika; Kuroki, Hidemitsu (eds.), Political Violence and Human Security in the Post-9.11 World, Osaka: The Japan Center for Area Studies, National Museum of Ethnology, 2006, pp. 81-99. Tanner, Samuel, Towards a Pattern in Mass Violence Participation? An Analysis of Rwandan Perpetrators Accounts from the 1994 Genocide, Global Crime, 12-4, 2011, pp. 266-289. Taylor, Christopher, The Cultural Face of Terror in the Rwandan Genocide of 1994, in Hinton, Alexander (ed.), Annihilating Difference: The Anthropology of Genocide, Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002, pp. 137-178. Taylor, Christopher, Fluids and Fractals in Rwanda: Order and Chaos, in Mosko, Mark; Damon, Frederick (eds.), On the Order of Chaos: Social Anthropology and the Science of Chaos, New York/Oxford: Berghahn Books, 2005. Temple, Dominique, Ethnocide, conomicide, gnocide au Rwanda, Transdisciplines, 13/14 1995, pp. 2-12. Temple, Dominique, Limpasse gnocidaire, Revue du MAUSS, 10, 1997, pp. 269-277. Temple, Dominique, Le gnocide au Rwanda: une analyse des responsabilits, Revue du MAUSS, 14, 1999, pp. 379-386. Ternon, Yves, Rwanda 1994: analyse dun processus gnocidaire, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 15-57. Towner, Emil, Quantifying Genocide: What Are we Really Counting (on)?, JAC: Rhetoric, Writing, Culture, Politics, 31-3/4, 2011, 2011, pp. 625-638. Tremblay, Yves, Retours sur laffaire rwandaise, Bulletin dhistoire politique, 12-3, 2004, pp. 89-104. Tripodi, Paolo, When Peacekeepers Fail, Thousands are Going to Die: The ETO in Rwanda: A Story of Deception, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 17-2, 2006, pp. 221-236. Ugirashebuja, Octave, Causes et facteurs du dchanement gnocidaire au Rwanda, Dialogue, 190, avril 1996, pp. 33-38. Ugirashebuja, Octave, Causes objectives du conflit Hutu-Tutsi, Cahiers lumire et socit, 13, mars 1999, pp. 55-68. Uvin, Peter, Prejudice, Crisis, and Genocide in Rwanda, African Studies Review, 40-2, 1997, pp. 91115. Uvin, Peter, Reading the Rwandan Genocide, International Studies Review, 3-3, 2001, pp. 75-99. 87

1437 1438

1439

1440 1441 1442

1443 1444

1445

1446 1447 1448 1449 1450 1451 1452 1453 1454 1455 1456

1457 1458 1459

Vaux, Tony, The Rwanda Genocide: Mans Inhumanity, in Idem, The Selfish Altruist: Relief Work in Famine and War, Sterling, VA: Earthscan, 2001, pp. 183-200. Vambe, Maurice; Zegeye, Abebe, The Rwandan Genocide: A Critical Re-evaluation, African Identities, 8-4, 2010, pp. 305-430. Verpoorten, Marijke, Le cot en vies humaines du gnocide rwandais: le cas de la province de Gikongoro, Population, 60-4, 2005, pp. 401-440. (cf. Idem, The Death Toll of the Rwandan Genocide: A Detailed Analysis for Gikongoro Province, Population, 60-4, 2005, pp. 331-367). Verwimp, Philip, Testing the Double-Genocide Thesis for Central and Southern Rwanda, Journal of Conflict Resolution, 47-4, 2003, pp. 423-442. Verwimp, Philip, Death and Survival during the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, Population Studies, 58-2, 2004, pp. 233-245. Verwimp, Philip, An Economic Profile of Peasant Perpetrators of Genocide: Micro-Level Evidence From Rwanda, Journal of Development Economics, 77-2, 2005, pp. 297-323. Verwimp, Philip, Peasant Ideology and Genocide in Rwanda Under Habyarimana, in Cook, Susan (ed.), Genocide in Cambodia and Rwanda: New Perspectives, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Books, 2006, pp. 1-40. Verwimp, Philip, Machetes and Firearms: The Organization of Massacres in Rwanda, Journal of Peace Research, 43-1, 2006, pp. 5-22. Vidal, Claudine, Le gnocide des Rwandais tutsi: trois questions dhistoire, Afrique contemporaine, 34-174, 1995, pp. 8-20. Vidal, Claudine, Les politiques de la haine, Les Temps modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 6-33. Vidal, Claudine, Le gnocide des Rwandais tutsi: cruaut dlibre et logique de haine, in Hritier, Franoise (ed.), De la violence, Paris: Odile Jacob, 1996, pp. 325-366. Vidal, Claudine, Questions sur le rle des paysans durant le gnocide des Rwandais tutsi, Cahiers dEtudes Africaines, 38-2/4, 1998, pp. 331-345. Vidal, Claudine, Le gnocide des Rwandais tutsi, LHomme, 145, 1998, pp. 229-237. Vidal, Claudine, Un gnocide la machette, in Le Pape, Marc; Simant, Johanna; Vidal, Claudine (eds.), Crises extrmes: face aux massacres, aux guerres civiles et aux gnocides, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2006, pp. 21-35. Vidal, Claudine, Grands tueurs et petits tueurs: la question de lobissance dans le gnocide des Rwandais tutsis, in Loez, Andr; Mariot, Nicolas (eds.), Obir, dsobir: les mutineries de 1917 en perspective, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2008. Viret, Emmanuel, Les musulmans de Mabare pendant le gnocide rwandais, in Smelin, Jacques; Andrieu, Claire; Gensburger, Sarah (eds.), La rsistance aux gnocides: de la pluralit des actes de sauvetage, Paris: Sciences Po, 2008, pp. 491-504. Von Bulow, Katharina; Emmanuelli, Xavier, La tragdie du Rwanda: lettre mes frres de race, Esprit, 205, octobre 1994, pp. 141-150. Wagner, Michele, All the Bourgmestres Men: Making Sense of Genocide in Rwanda, Africa Today, 45-1, 1998, pp. 25-36. Waintrater, Mer, Comment ne pas reconnatre un gnocide, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 173-200. Waldorf, Lars; et al., A Symposium on Scott Strauss The Order of Genocide, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 2-3, 2007 : Straus, Scott, The Order of Genocide: The Dynamics of Genocide in Rwanda, pp. 259-264. Fujii, Lee Ann, A New Model for Studying Mass Murder: The Order of Genocide by Scott Straus, pp. 265-266. Waldorf, Lars, Ordinariness and Orders: Explaining Popular Participation in the Rwandan Genocide, pp. 267-269. 88

1460 1461 1462 1463

1464 1465 1466 1467 1468 1469 1470

1471

1472

1473 1474 1475 1476

Cruvellier, Thierry, The Contingent Genocide, pp. 271-274 Rwanda (and Other Genocides) in Perspective, pp. 275-288. 1477 1478 1479 1480 1481 1482

Caplan, Gerald,

Waller, James, The Church of Ntamara, in Idem, Becoming Evil: How Ordinary People Commit Genocide and Mass Killing, Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press, 2002. Waters, Tony, Conventional Wisdom and Rwandas Genocide: An Opinion, African Studies Quarterly, 1-3, 1997, n.p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Rwanda: regards (de) croiss, La revue nouvelle, 12, 1994, pp. 14-17. Winton, Mark, Dimensions of Genocide: The Circumplex Model Meets Violentization Theory, The Qualitative Report, 13-4, 2008, pp. 605-629. Wood, Brian; Peleman, Johan, Brokering Arms for Genocide, in Idem, The Arms Fixers Controlling the Brokers and Shipping Agents, Oslo: Norwegian Initiative on Small Arms Transfers, 1999. Zarembo, Alan, The Causes of Rwandan Genocide: Political Power, in McCuen, Marnie (ed.), The Genocide Reader: The Politics of Ethnicity and Extermination, Hudson, WI: GEM Publications, 2000.

3.3.2.3) African Rights: rapports

1483 1484 1485 1486 1487 1488 1489 African Rights (Omaar, Rakiya; De Waal, Alex), Rwanda: Who is Killing, Who is Dying, What is to be Done?, London: A. R., May 1994. , Humanitarism Unbound? Current Dilemmas Facing Multi-Mandate Relief Operations in Political Emergencies, London: A. R., November 1994. , Rwanda: Death, Despair and Defiance, London: A. R., 1994 (xvii, 742 p.). , Rwanda: Death, Despair and Defiance, London: A. R., 1995 (xxxiii, 1201 p.). , Rwanda: A Waste of Hope: The United Nations Human Rights Field Operation, London: A. R., 1995 (cf. Rwanda: un espoir gch: lopration de lONU pour les droit de lhomme au Rwanda, 1995). , Rwanda: Not so Innocent: When Women Become Killers, London: A. R., 1995 (cf. Rwanda, moins innocentes quil ny parait: quand les femmes deviennent des meurtrires, 1995). , Backwards and Forwards: The Struggle for Justice: Father Wenceslas Munyeshyaka Arrested and Released in France, Witness to Genocide 1, London: A. R., 1995 (cf. Idem, Succs et dboires de la lutte pour la justice: le pre Wenceslas Munyeshyaka arrt en France puis relch, 1995). , Rwanda: Killing the Evidence: Murder, Attacks, Arrests, and Intimidation of Survivors and Witnesses, London: A. R., 1996 (cf. Rwanda, la preuve assassine: meurtres, attaques, arrestations et intimidation des survivants et tmoins, 1996). , Dr. Sosthne Munyemana, the Butcher of Tumba: At Liberty in France, Witness to Genocide 2, London: A. R., 1996 (cf. Idem, Sosthne Munyemana: le boucher de Tumba en libert en France, 1996). , Presumption of Innocence: The Case against Innocent Mazimpaka, Witness to Genocide, 3, London: A. R., 1996 (cf. Idem, Prsomption dinnocence: des preuves contre Innocent Mazimpaka, 1996). , Jean-Paul Akayesu: First Prosecution by the International Tribunal in Arusha, Tanzania, Witness to Genocide 4, London: A. R., 1996 (cf. Idem, Jean-Paul Akayezu: premier cas faire lobjet de poursuites devant le tribunal international Arusha, Tanzanie, 1996). , Joseph Ruyenzi: Prisoner Without a Conscience, Witness to Genocide, 5, London: A. R., 1997 (cf. Idem, Joseph Ruyenzi: prisonnier dopinion sans conscience, 1997). , John Yusufu Munyakazi: The Killer Behind the Refugee, Witness to Genocide, 6, London: A. R., 1997 (cf. Idem, John Yusufu Munyakazi: un gnocidaire devenu rfugi, 1997). , Burying the Truth in the Name of Human Rights: Antoine Sibomana and his Supporters, Witness to Genocide, 7, London: A. R., 1997 (cf. Idem, La vrit enterre au nom des Droits de lhomme: Antoine Sibomana et ses dfenseurs, 1997). , Rwanda: The Insurgency in the Northwest, London: A. R., 1998.

1490

1491 1492 1493

1494 1495 1496

1497

89

1498 1499 1500 1501 1502 1503 1504 1505 1506 1507 1508 1509 1510 1511

, Resisting Genocide: Bisesero April-June 1994, Witness to Genocide, 8, London: A. R., 1998 (cf. Idem, Rsistance au gnocide: Bisesero, avril-juin 1994, 1998). ; World Council of Churches, Rwanda: The Protestant Churches and the Genocide: an Appeal to the World Council of Churches Meeting in Harare, London: A. R., 1998. , Callixte Nzabonimana, Charge Sheet, 1, London: A. R., 1999. , Fr. Athanase Seromba: Parish Priest in Florence, Italy, Charge Sheet, 2, London: A. R., 1999 (cf. Idem, Bulletin daccusation: labb Athanase Seromba prtre de paroisse Florence, en Italie, 1999). , Father Wenceslas Munyeshyaka in the Eyes of the Survivors of Sainte Famille, Witness to genocide, 9, London: A. R., 1999. , Damien Biniga: A Genocide without Borders, Witness to Genocide 10, London: A. R.,1999 (cf. Idem, Damien Biniga: un gnocide sans frontires, 1999). , Elizaphan Ntakirutimana: U.S. Supreme Court Supports Extradition to Arusha, Charge Sheet, 3, London: A. R., 2000. , Emmanuel Bagambiki: In the Custody of the ICTR, Charge Sheet, 4, London: A. R., 2000. , Jean-Baptiste Gatete: At Liberty in Tanzania?, Charge Sheet, 5, London: A. R., 2000 (cf. Idem, Jean Baptiste Gatete en libert en Tanzanie?, 2000). , Obstruction of Justice: The Nuns of Sovu in Begium, Witness to genocide, 11, London: A. R., 2000 (cf. Idem, Entrave la justice: les religieuses de Sovu en Belgique, 2000). , Confessing to Genocide: Responses to Rwandas Genocide Law, London: A. R., 2000. , Lt.Col. Tharcisse Muvunyi: A Rwandese Genocide Commander Living in Britain, Witness to Genocide, 12, London: A. R., 2000. , Left to Die at ETO and Nyanza: The Stories of Rwandese Civilians Abandoned by UN Troops on 11 April 1994, Witness to Genocide, 13, Kigali: A. R., 2001. , Father Hormisdas Nsegimana: Accused of Genocide, Protected by the Church, Witness to Genocide, 14, London: A. R., 2001 (cf. Idem, Labb Hormisdas Nsengimana: accus de participation au gnocide, protg par lglise, 2001). , Hommage au courage: lintensit de la violence qui explosa au Rwanda en 1994 fut atterrante, Kigali/London: A. R., 2002. , Colonel Tharcisse Renzaho: A Soldier in the DRC?, Charge Sheet, 6, Kigali: A. R., 2002. , The History of the Genocide in Gishamvu Sector: A Collective Account, Kigali: A. R., 2003. , The History of the Genocide in Kindama Sector: A Collective Account, Kigali: A. R., 2003. , The History of the Genocide in Nkomero Sector: A Collective Account, Kigali: A. R., 2003. , The History of the Genocide in Nyange Sector: A Collective Account, Kigali: A. R., 2003. , The History of the Genocide in Nyarugunga Sector: A Collective Account, Kigali: A. R., 2003. , The Gisimba Memorial Centre: No Place for Fear: A Tribute to Damas Mutenzintare Gisimba, Kigali: A. R., 2003 (cf. Idem, Le Centre mmorial Gisimba: pas de place pour la peur: un hommage Damas Mutenzintare Gisimba, 2003) , Rwanda: Broken Bodies, Torn Spirits: Living with Genocide, Rape, and HIV/AIDS, Kigali: A. R., 2004. , The History of the Genocide in Gahini Sector: A Collective Account, Kigali: A. R., 2005. , Charles Munyaneza:Evading Justice in Britain, Winess to Genocide, 15, Kigali: A. R., 2006. , Jean-Damascene Rutiganda: A Free Man in Belgium?, Witness to Genocide, 16, Kigali: A. R., 2006. , A Wounded Generation: The Children Who Survived Rwandas Genocide, Kigali: A. R., 2006.

1512 1513 1514 1515 1516 1517 1518 1519

1520 1521 1522 1523 1524

90

1525 1526 1527 1528 1529 1530 1531

, A True Humanitarian: A Tribute to Carl Wilkens, Kigali: A. R., 2006. , Go. If You Die, Perhaps I Will Live: A Collective Account of Genocide and Survival in Murambi, Gikongoro, April-July 1994, Kigali: A. R., 2007. , A Welcome Expression of Intent: The Nairobi Communiqu and the Ex-FAR/Interahamwe, Kigali: A. R., 2007. ; REDRESS, Survivors and Post-genocide Justice in Rwanda: Their Experiences, Perspectives, and Hopes, Kigali: A. R.; London: REDRESS, 2008. , Oswald Rurangwa in the US: Turning Gisozi into a Mass Grave, Charge Sheet, 8, Kigali: A. R., 2008. , Vincent Nzigiyimfura in Malawi: A Pillar of the 1994 Genocide, Charge Sheet, 9, Kigali: A. R., 2009. , Father Emmanuel Uwayezu in Italy: The Massacre of his Students at Kibeho College of Arts, 7 May 1994, Charge Sheet, 10, Kigali: A. R., 2009.

3.3.3) Radio; presse (1990-1994)

1532 1533 Article 19; Kirsche, Linda, Broadcasting Genocide: Censorship, Propaganda and State-Sponsored Violence in Rwanda 1990-1994, London: Article 19, 1996, 180 p. Bromley, Roger, Beast, Vermin, Insect: Hate Media and the Construction of the Enemy: The Case of Rwanda, 1990-1994, in Billias, Nancy; Praeg, Leonhard (eds.), Creating Destruction: Constructing Images of Violence and Genocide, Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2011, pp. 39-59. Carver, Richard, Neutralizing the Voices of Hate: Broadcasting and Genocide, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 69-73. Chalk, Frank, Hate Radio in Rwanda, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zaire, New Brunschwick: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 93-107. Chalk, Frank, Intervening to Prevent Genocidal Violence: The Role of the Media, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 375-380. Chrtien-Jean-Pierre, Presse libre et propagande raciste au Rwanda: Kangura et les 10 commandements du Hutu, Politique africaine, 42, 1991, pp. 109-120. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Dupaquier, Jean-Franois; Kabanda, Marcel, Ngarambe, Joseph, Reporters Sans Frontires, Rwanda: les mdias du gnocide, Paris: Karthala, 1995, 403 p. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: la propagande du gnocide, in De la Brosse, Renaud (ed.), Les Mdias de la haine, Paris: La Dcouverte/Reporters sans Frontires, 1995, pp. 22-53. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, RTLM Propaganda: the Democratic Alibi, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 55-61. Connaughton, Richard, The Media of Hate, in Badsey, Stephen (ed.), The Media and International Security, London: Frank Cass Publishers, 2000, pp. 39-48. Dale, Alexander, Countering Hate Messages That Lead to Violence: The United Nations Chapter VII Authority to Use Radio Jamming to Halt Incendiary Broadcasts, Duke Journal of Comparative & International Law, 11-2, 2001, pp. 109-131. Des Forges, Alison, Call to Genocide: Radio in Rwanda, 1994, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 41- 54. Dialogue 147, juillet-aot 1991; Dossier: La presse au Rwanda Reyntjens, F., Droit linformation, droit dinformer, pp. 17-24. Sibomana, A., Pour une presse de la libert, pp. 25-30. Karemera, G., La presse rwandaise la croise des chemins, pp. 31-34. Ntamahungiro, J., Se rconcilier avec le peuple, pp. 35-50. 91

1534

1535

1536 1537 1538 1539 1540 1541 1542

1543 1544

Mutaganzwa, C., La libert de presse: essai dinterprtation conjoncturelle, pp. 51-58. Mugabo, P., Luttons contre les articles tendancieux et divisionnistes, pp. 59-62. Griet, J., Vous avez dit: Libert dinformation!, pp. 63-66. Radioscopie de la nouvelle presse rwandaise, pp. 69-82. Theunis, G., Quelle tlvision pour le Rwanda de demain?, pp. 83-94. Godding, J.-P., Pour un Kinyamateka rnov, pp. 95-98. Higiro, J.-M. V., Plaidoyer pour une politique nationale de linformation, pp. 99-112. 1545 Dialogue, 171, novembre1993: Dossier: Le rle de la presse dans la dtection et rsolution des conflits Cyiza, A., Dtection et prvention des conflits, pp. 3-8. Karinganire, J., Comment rsoudre le conflit rwandais?, pp. 9-20. Karemera, G., La presse dans la dtection et la prvention des conflits, pp. 39-54. Gahigi, G., Le reportage de guerre, pp. 55-62. Ntamahungiro, J., Le rle des mdias dans la rsolution des conflits, pp. 63-79. Dialogue, 175, avril 1994: Confrence-dbat: le rle des mdias dans le processus de dmocratisation Schriewer, M., Le rle des mdias dans le processus de dmocratisation, pp. 3-4. Higiro, J.-M. V, Limpact de laudio-visuel au Rwanda, pp. 5-10. Franois, F., Difficult daboutir la libert de la presse et de la garder, pp. 11-14. Gahigi, G., Impact des mdias privs et opinion publique rwandaise, pp. 15-18. Kameya, A., Presse dopinion et dmocratisation, pp. 23-24. Braeckman, C., Linformation africaine vue depuis lEurope, pp. 25-28. Rubbens, A., Comment lAgence Belga traite-t-elle linformation?, pp. 29-32. Swinnen, J., Responsabilit des mdias dans le processus dmocratique, pp. 33-35. Rucogoza, F., Allocution douverture, pp. 36-38. Higiro, J.-M. V., Objectivit en journalisme: historique et dfinition du concept, pp. 39-44. Byabarumwanzi, F., Militantisme, objectivit et honntet dans la presse, pp. 45-52. Franois, F., Est-il possible dtre objectif et honnte en matire dinformation politique?, pp. 5356. Dbat: Quelle presse voulons-nous?, pp. 57-58. Nsengiyaremye, T., Intrts financiers, honntet et objectivit dans linformation politique?, pp. 59-64. Rubbens, A., Objectivit de linformation et pressions financires, pp. 65-68. Dbat: Comment se dfaire des pressions exerces?, pp. 69-70. Poppe, G. Comment transcender les appartenances ethniques, rgionales et autres?, pp. 71-78. Ntamahungiro, J., Comment transcender nos appartenances ethniques, politiques et autres?, pp. 79-83. Dbat: Comment transcender les clivages ethniques et rgionnaux?, pp. 84-85. Braeckman, C., Accs la profession, solidarit et dontologie, pp. 86-91. Sibomana, A., Dontologie et solidarit des journalistes, pp. 92-102. Collectif, Charte de dontologie des journalistes au Rwanda, pp. 103-106. Dbat: Dontologie et solidarit des journalistes, pp. 107-108. Collectif, Recommandations finales, pp. 109-110. Rucogoza, F., Allocution de clture, pp. 111-113. Conclusion: Ntampaka, C., Quelle presse pour quelle socit?, pp. 115-125. Dialogue, 190, avril 1996: Dossier: les mdias du gnocide Ntampaka, C., Rwanda: les mdias du gnocide de Jean-Pierre Chrtien et al., pp. 140-142. Chrtien, J.-P., Droit de rponse, pp. 143-146. Graf, M., Rectification, pp. 147-148. Dupaquier, J.-F., Droit de rponse, pp. 149-150. Nkuliyingoma, J., Les mdias dmocratiques avaient dnonc la propagande gnocidaire, pp. 151-153. Deschamps, P., Rwanda: les mdias du gnocide: mise au point, pp. 154-159. Higiro, J,-M. V., Distorsions et omissions dans louvrage Rwanda: les mdias du gnocide, pp. 160-178. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Ethnic Conflict and the Media: The Case of Rwanda, Media Development, 42-3, 1995, pp. 18-20. 92

1546

1547

1548

1549 1550 1551 1552 1553 1554 1555 1556 1557 1558 1559 1560 1561

Higiro, Jean-Marie Vianney, Rwanda: la voix de son matre, Dialogue, 154, mai 1992, pp. 29-38. Higiro, Jean-Marie Vianney, Kanyamateka sous la 2e Rpublique, Dialogue, 155, juin 1992, pp. 29-39. Higiro, Jean-Marie Vianney, La presse, miroir de la socit, Dialogue, 156, juillet 1992, pp. 15-22. Higiro, Jean-Marie Vianney, Rwandan Private Print Media on the Eve of the Genocide, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 73-89. Kabanda, Marcel, Kangura: the Triumph of Propaganda Refined, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 62-72. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, Freedom of Expression and its Limitations: The Case of the Rwandan Genocide, Stanford Journal of International Law, 38, 1, 2002, pp. 57-78. Kamilindi, Thomas, Journalism in a Time of Hate Media, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 136-143. Karnell, Aaron, Rethinking the Role of Extremist Radio (RTLM) in the Genocide of Rwanda, Journal of African and International Law, 1-2, 2008, pp. 145-157. Kayinbanda, Louise, RTLM ntait pas une affaire damateurs, in Ben Arrous, Michel (d.), Mdias et conflits en Afrique, Paris: Institut Panos/Karthala, 2001, pp. 68-69. Kellow, Christine; Steeves, Leslie, The Role of Radio in the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Communication, 48-3, 1998, pp. 107-128. Kimani, Mary, RTLM: the Medium that Became a Tool for Mass Murder, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 110-124. Kirschke, Linda, Multiparty Transitions, Elite Manipulation, and the Media: Reassessing the Rwandan Genocide, Viertljahresschrift fr Sicherheit und Frieden, 18-3, 2000, pp. 238-244. Li, Darryl, Echoes of violence: Considerations on Radio and Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of Genocide Research, 6, 2004, pp. 9-27. (cf. Idem, in Brunner, Kira; Mills, Nicolaus (eds.), The New Killing Fields: Massacre and the Politics of Intervention, New York: Foundation for the Study of Independent Social Ideas, 2002, pp. 117-128). Livingston, Steven; Eachus, Todd, Rwanda: U.S. Policy and Television Coverage, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zaire, New Brunschwick: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 209-228. McCoy, Jason, Making Violence Ordinary: Radio, Music and the Rwandan Genocide, African Music, 2009, 8-3, pp. 85-96. Mnard, Robert, La radio de la haine, in Cot, Jean; et al., Oprations des Nations Unies: leons de terrain: Cambodge, Somalie, Rwanda, ex-Yougoslavie, Paris: Fondation pour les tudes de dfense, 1995. Metzl, Jamie, Rwandan Genocide and the International Law of Radio Jamming, American Journal of International Law, 91-4, 1997, pp. 628-651. Mironko, Charles, The Effect of RTLMs Rhetoric of Ethnic Hatred in Rural Rwanda, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 125-135. Misser, Franois; Jaumain, Ives, Rwanda: Death by Radio, Index on Censorship, 23-4/5, 1994, pp. 72-74. Misser, Franois, Rwanda: mdias et gnocide: la radio qui tue, Le Monde Diplomatique, 41, 1994, p. 13. Ntamahungiro, J., Pour une radio libre rurale, Dialogue, 152, mars 1992, pp. 25-34. Reporters Sans Frontires, Rwanda: mdias de la haine ou presse dmocratique: rapport de mission, 16 au 24 septembre 1994, Paris: RSF, 1994, 19 p. Soenke, Zehle, Interventionist Media in Times of Crisis, in Shuddhabrata, Sengupta; Narula, Monica; Vasudevan, Ravi; Sundaram, Ravi; Bagchi, Jeebesh; Sharan, Awadhendra (eds.), Sarai Reader 2004: Crisis/Media, New Delhi: Centre for the Study of Developing Societies (CSDS), 2004, pp. 29-41. 93

1562

1563 1564

1565 1566 1567 1568 1569 1570 1571

1572 1573

Straus, Scott, What Is the Relationship between Hate Radio and Violence? Rethinking Rwandas Radio Machete, Politics & Society, 35-4, 2007, pp. 609-637. Taylor, Christopher, Visions of the Oppressor in Rwandas Pre-genocidal Media, in Robins, Nicholas; Jones, Adam (eds.), Genocides by the Oppressed: Subaltern Genocide in Theory and Practice, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 2009, pp. 122-137. Temple-Raston, Dina, Justice on the Grass: Three Rwandan Journalists, Their Trial for War Crimes and A Nations Quest for Redemption, New York: Free Press, 2005, 320 p. Theunis, Guy; Kameya, A., A quand une loi sur la presse?, Dialogue, 141, juillet-aot 1990, pp. 187197.

1574 1575

3.3.4) Rfugis 3.3.4.1) Avant 1994

1576 1577 Donnet, Michel, Litanie des dplacs, Dialogue, 167, juin 1993, pp. 45-47. Foster, Byaruga Emansueto, The Rwandese Refugees in Uganda, in Hjort, Anders; Salih, Mohamed (eds.), Ecology and Politics: Environmental Stress and Security in Africa, Uppsala: Scandinavian Institute of African Studies, 1989, pp. 147-156. Gapangwa Nteziryayo, Jrme, Les problmes des migrs et des rfugis dans la sous-rgion des Grands Lacs, Au cur de lAfrique, janvier 1992, pp. 31-37. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Rfugis: un problme incontournable, Dialogue, 151, fvrier 1992, pp. 19-26. Guichaoua, Andr, La premire gnration: les rfugis tutsi, trente ans aprs, in Idem (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 339-348. Kagabo, Jos, La question des rfugis rwandais, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS Tiers-Monde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 125-129. Karabayinga, Tho; Kagabo, Jos, Les rfugis, de lexil au retour arm, Les Temps modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 63-90. Khiddu-Makubuya, Edward, Voluntary Repatriation by Force: The Case of Rwandan Refugees in Uganda, in Adelman, Howard; Sorenson, John (eds.), African Refugees: Development Aid and Repatriation, Boulder: Westview, 1994, pp. 143-158. Mushemeza, Elijah, The Politics of Empowerment of Banyarwanda Refugees in Uganda, 1959-2001, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2007, 164 p. Ndagijimana, Franois, LAfrique face ses dfis: le problme des rfugis rwandais: contribution la recherche dune solution dfinitive, Genve: Editions Arunga, 1990, 141 p. Ntamahungiro, J., Le problme des rfugis rwandais, Dialogue, 158, septembre 1992, pp. 3-12. Nyagahene, Antoine, La vraie ralit sur le nombre des rfugis rwandais, Dialogue, 145, mars-avril 1991 pp. 37-50. Otunnu, Ogenga, Rwandese Refugees and Immigrants in Uganda, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 3-29. Pirouet, Louise, Refugees in and from Uganda in the Post-Independence Period, in Bernt, Holger; Twaddle, Michael (eds.), Uganda Now: Between Decay and Development, London: James Currey, 1988, pp. 239-253. Prunier, Grard, lments pour une histoire du Front Patriote Rwandais, Politique africaine, 51, 1993, pp. 121-138. Reed, Cyrus, Exile, Reform, and the Rise of the Rwandan Patrotic Front, Journal of Modern African 94

1578 1579 1580

1581

1582 1583

1584 1585 1586 1587 1588

1589

1590 1591

Studies, 34-3, 1996, pp. 479-501. 1592 Rpublique Rwandaise, Le Rwanda et le problme de ses rfugis: contexte historique, analyse et voies de solution, Kigali: Prsidence de la Rpublique, Commission spciale sur les problmes des migrs rwandais, 1990, 157 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Elments de rflexion sur le retour des rfugis rwandais, Kigali: Office National de la Population, 1990, 55 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Problmes du rapatriement et de la rinstallation des rfugis rwandais: propositions de solutions, Kigali: Ministre de la rhabilitation et de lintgration sociale, 1994, 91 p. Schuldberg, Jean, The Decimation of Rwanda in Moore, Lois (ed.), The Dispersion of Africans and African Culture Throughout the World: Essays on the African Diaspora, Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press, 2007. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees; Guichaoua, Andr, The Problem of the Rwandese Refugees and the Banyarwanda Populations in the Great Lakes Region, Geneva: UNHCR, 1992, 68 p. (cf. Idem, Le Problme des rfugis rwandais et des populations banyarwanda dans la rgion des Grands Lacs africains, Genve: UNHCR, 1992, 55 p.) United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, The State of the Worlds Refugees, 1993: The Challenge of Protection, New York: Penguin Books/UNHCR, 1993, 208 p. United States Committee for Refugees; Watson, Catharine; Hamilton, Virginia, Exile from Rwanda: Background to an Invasion, Washington, DC: USCR, 1991, 20 p. Valmajo, J., Lettre dun enfant dplac de guerre, Dialogue, 156, juillet 1992, pp. 45-50. Van der Meeren, Rachel, Three Decades in Exile: Rwandan Refugees, 1960-1990, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 252-267.

1593 1594 1595

1596

1597 1598 1599 1600

3.3.4.2) 1994 et aprs 3.3.4.2.1) Les camps; lexil

1601 1602 1603 1604 Adelman, Howard, Chaos in the Camps, Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists, 58-6, 2002, pp. 88-93. Afflitto, Frank, Victimization, Survival and the Impunity of Forced Exile: A Case Study from the Rwandan genocide, Crime, Law & Social Change, 34, 2000, pp. 77-97. Agier, Michel, Identifications dans lexil: les rfugis du camp de Maheba (Zambie), Autrepart: Revue de sciences sociales au Sud, 26-2, 2003, pp. 73-89. Akodjenou, Arnauld, Bilan de lopration de scurit dans les camps de rfugis, in Cot, Jean; et al., Oprations des Nations Unies: leons de terrain: Cambodge, Somalie, Rwanda, ex-Yougoslavie, Paris: Fondation pour les tudes de dfense, 1995. Anacleti, Odhiambo, The Regional Response to the Rwandan Emergency, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 303-311. Anonyme, Devoir de mmoire: massacres des rfugis hutu Kisesa, Dialogue, 219, novembredcembre 2000, pp. 87-90. Anonyme, Massacres des rfugis hutu Shabunda, Dialogue, 221, mai 2002, pp. 75-82. Barber, Ben, Feeding Refugees, or War? The Dilemma of Humanitarian Aid, Foreign Affairs, 76-4, 1997, pp. 8-14. Binet, Laurence, Camps de rfugis rwandais au Zare et en Tanzanie (1994-1995), Paris: Mdecins sans frontires/CRASH, 2003. Binet, Laurence, Traque et massacres des rfugis rwandais au Zare-Congo (1996-1997), Paris: Mdecins sans frontires /CRASH, 2003. Bird, Lyndsay, Surviving School Education for Refugee Children from Rwanda, 1994-1996, Paris: International Institute for Educational Planning, 2003, 101 p. 95

1605 1606 1607 1608 1609 1610 1611

1612 1613

Bird, Lyndsay, Learning about War and Peace in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, Research in Comparative and International Education, 2-3, 2007, pp.176-190. Blomquist, Ulla, The Protection of Unaccompanied Children in Large-scale Refugee and Repatriation Emergencies: Experience from Tanzania and Rwanda, Refugee Participation Network, 24, September 1997, 8 p. Boutin, J.-P.; Soares, J.-L.; Milleliri, J.-M.; Merouze, F., Ruanda: de la paix lexode, Mdecine Tropicale, 54-4, 1994, pp. 301-310. Brauman, Rony, Refugee Camps, Population Transfers, and NGOs, in Moore Jonathan (ed.), Hard Choices: Moral Dilemmas in Humanitarian Intervention, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1998, pp. 177-194. Brooks, Elizabeth, From the Frying Pan into the Fire: A Case Study of Rwandan Refugees, International Social Work, 41-4, 1998, pp. 499-510. Bucyalimwe, Mararo Stanislas, La question de la rintgration des dplacs et des rfugis dans le Programme de stabilisation et de reconstruction en Zones Post-Conflit au Kivu, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2009-2010, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, pp. 201-230 Cambrzy, Luc, Un aspect mconnu de la crise rwandaise: les rfugis de Nairobi, Politique Africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 134-140. Cambrzy, Luc, Les exils rwandais Nairobi, in Lassailly, Vronique (ed.), Communauts dracines dans les pays du Sud, Bondy: ditions de lAube/ORSTOM, 1998. Cambrzy, Luc, Une enqute chez des rfugis urbains: le cas des exils rwandais Nairobi, Autrepart: Revue de sciences sociales au Sud, 5, 1998, pp. 79-94. Cambrzy, Luc, Rfugis et exils: crise des socits, crise des territoires, Paris: ditions des archives contemporaines, 2001, 216 p. De Dorlodot, Philippe; Groupe Jrmie, Les rfugis rwandais Bukavu au Zare: de nouveaux Palestiniens?, Paris: LHarmattan, 1996, 254 p. De Schrijver, Dirk, Les refugis rwandais dans la rgion des Grands Lacs en 1996, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 221-253. De Smedt, Johan, Child Marriages in Rwandan Refugee Camps, Africa, 68-2, 1998, pp. 211-237. Dialogue, 191, mai 1996: Dossier: Les rfugis rwandais en Afrique Centrale Ntampaka, C., Les rfugis rwandais: quand le retour?, pp. 1-2. Payet, T., La vie dans les camps de Goma ou langoisse dtre oubli, pp. 3-7. Nyirabakarani, M-T., Journe-type dun rfugi au camp, pp. 8-11. Hakizimana, J.-B., Camp de Mugunga: des rats et des hommes, pp. 12-14. Ntakarakorwa, P., Encadrement de la jeunesse au camp de Kibumba, pp. 15-18. Nsengimana, T.-M., Lorganisation SOPROJEUNESSE, pp. 19-22. Habumuremyi, E., Des tudiants universitaires rwandais lancent un appel, pp. 23-25. Kamanzi, S., La femme rfugie face la survie, pp. 26-28. Maure, L., Encadrement psychologique et social des jeunes, pp. 29-34. Theunis, G., Impressions aprs une visite de camps de rfugis rwandais, pp. 35-47. Collectif, La situation dans les camps de rfugis rwandais, pp. 48-49. Hakizayezu, C., La fermeture du camp des rfugis de Kibumba, pp. 50-53. Twizeyimana, P., Fermeture des camps au Zare: des rfugis nouveau sous pression, pp. 54-58. Collectif, Quel avenir pour nous?, pp. 59-61. Mukantabana, C.; Ntilimeninda, A., La non-violence active, seul chemin possible vers la paix, pp. 62-65. 10 Associations des camps, Souhaits de nouvel an la population reste au Rwanda, pp. 67-68. AFERPAX, Lettre ouverte aux associations fminines, pp. 69-72. Mukandekezi, G.; et al., Quel chemin de rconciliation pour une socit brise par la violence?, pp. 73-76. 96

1614 1615

1616 1617

1618 1619 1620 1621 1622 1623

1624 1625

Bagarirayose, J., Les Rwandais gagneront la paix par le pardon, pp. 77-81. Collectif, Publications dans les camps de rfugis, pp. 82-83. Godding, J.-P., Le retour des rfugis dans limpasse?, pp. 84-91. 1626 Dialogue, 198, mai-juin 1997: Dossier: Les rfugis rwandais: le drame persiste Munyeshyaka, I., La souffrance, voie de transformation, pp. 3-9. Godding, J.-P., Les rfugis que nous aimerions voir disparatre, pp. 10-16. Ntawulikura, F., Attaque du camp de rfugis de Luberizi au Sud-Kivu: les rescaps racontent, pp. 17-22. Collectif, Tmoignages de femmes rescapes des camps, pp. 23-26. Prtre rwandais, Massacres dlibrs et systmatiques dans la rgion du Sud-Kivu par les rebelles dits Banyamulenge, pp. 27-30. Nizeyumuremyi, P., Cri dun rfugi rwandais de la fort quatoriale du Zare, pp. 31-33. Nizeyumuremyi, P., Second cri dalarme, pp. 34-36. M. F. C., Mme Emma Bonino tmoigne devant la Chambre belge, pp. 41-42. M. S. F., La fuite oblige: une stratgie brutale dlimination dans le Zare oriental, pp. 43-44. Smith, S., Un rapport de MSF dnonce les massacres de rfugis rwandais, pp. 45-47. Kiesel, V., Interview de Mario Goethals sur le rapport de MSF, pp. 48-49. Gorissen, A., Interview de Pierre Galand sur le rapport de MSF, pp. 50-52. MDH, Enqute dans lEst du Congo et lOuest du Rwanda, pp. 53-56. ONU, Allgations concernant les massacres et autres violations des droits de lhomme, pp. 57-62. Pomfret, J., Des Rwandais ont men la rbellion au Congo: interview de Paul Kagame, pp. 63-68. La Rdaction, Chronique de la guerre de lEst du Zare, pp. 69-83. Kahamaile, J., Congo (Ex-Zare): quelles chances pour la dmocratie?, pp. 84-88. Dusenge, Virginie; Sibomana, Ren (eds.), Auto-organisation des rfugis dans les camps lEst du Zare, 1994-1996, Namur: Presses Universitaires de Namur, 2004, 123 p. Ebolo, Martin Dieudonn, Les rfugis burundais et rwandais au Cameroun, in Sindjoun, Luc (ed.), tat, individus et rseaux dans les migrations africaines, Paris: Karthala, 2005, pp. 147-171. Erlichman, Sarah, Mirroring Rwandas Challenges; The Refugee Story, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 64-68. Fall, Yassine, Gender Assessment of Emergency Food Assistance: The Impact of Rwandese Refugees in Eastern Zaire, Rome: World Food Programme, 1995, 40 p. Gahamanyi, J.-B., Quel accueil avons-nous rserv nos frres?, Zare-Afrique, 298, 1995, pp. 497-500. Gakuba, Thogne-Octave, Le sentiment de mtamorphose identitaire chez les jeunes rwandais rfugis en Europe, VEI [Ville, cole, Intgration] Enjeux, 143, 2005, pp. 135-140. Gasarasi, Charles, The Mass Naturalization and Further Integration of Rwandese Refugees in Tanzania: Process, Problems and Prospects, Journal of Refugee Studies, 3-2, 1990, pp. 88-109. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Linscurit dans les camps de rfugis de Goma et lattitude des ONG, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 20-24. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Les camps de rfugis de Goma: mort et esprance, Dialogue, 181, mars 1995, pp. 19-26. Godding, Jean-Pierre; Cavalieri, Roberto; Ferrante, Ferruccio; Caritas Italiana; et al., Goma, citt dei rifugiati, Parma: AlfaZeta; Roma: Caritas Italiana, 1996, 143 p. Green, Reginald, That They May Be Whole Again: Offsetting Refugee Influx Burdens on Ngara and Karagwe Districts, Dar es Salam: UNICEF, 1994, 39 p. Groupe La Chandelle, Linquitude dans les camps de rfugis de Goma, Dialogue, 185, septembre 1995, pp. 43-47. Guichaoua, Andr, Mobilit force dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, in Lassailly-Jacob, Vronique; Marchal, Jean-Yves; Quesnel, Andr (eds.), Dplacs et rfugis: la mobilit sous contrainte, Paris: Institut de Recherche pour le Dveloppement, 1999, pp. 303-340. 97

1627 1628 1629

1630 1631 1632 1633 1634 1635 1636 1637 1638 1639

1640

Guichaoua, Andr (d), Exils, rfugis, dplacs en Afrique centrale et orientale, Paris: Karthala, 2004. Guichaoua, Andr, Chronologie thmatique, pp. 37-103. Guichaoua, Andr, Migrants, rfugis et dplacs en Afrique centrale et Orientale, pp. 105-212. Royer, Arnaud, LInstrumentalisation politique des rfugis du Kivu entre 1994 et 1996, pp. 425529. Ntampaka, Charles, Les Rfugis rwandais en Belgique: itinraires et nouveaux rseaux sociaux, pp. 529-565. Sabakinu-Kivilu, Jacob, Les populations rfugis dans louest de la Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, pp. 567-629. Mugangu, Sverin; Chabwine, Augustin; Busane, Wenceslas, Les politiques lgislatives congolaise et rwandaise relatives aux rfugis et migrs rwandais, pp. 633-693. Rugagi Nizurugero, Jean, Intgration des rapatris et dplacs rwandais dans le district de Butareville, pp. 695-727. Halvorsen, Kate, Protection and Humanitarian Assistance in the Refugee Camps in Zare: The Problem of Security, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 207-220. Haut Conseil de la Rpublique [Dmocratique du Congo]-Parlement de Transition, Rapport de la commission dinformation du HCR-PT sur la situation des personnes dplaces dans les rgions du Nord et du Sud-Kivu, Kinshasa: HCR-PT, 30 novembre 1994, 29 p. Hayden, Jacqueline, Applying Early Childhood Principles in Extraordinary Circumstances: Child Care in a Refugee Camp, Child Care Information Exchange, 104, 1995, pp. 64-66. Hilsum, Lindsey, Rwanda: Refugees and Genocidaires, in Gutman, Roy; Rieff, David; Dworkin, Anthony (eds.), Crimes of War: What the Public Should Know, New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 2007, pp. 316-319. Holmes S.; Jones A.G., The Road from Goma to Kigali: Caring for Refugees in Rwanda, Journal of Emergency Nursing, 21-1, 1995, pp. 30-37. Jaspars, Susanne, The Rwandan Refugee Crisis in Tanzania: Initial Successes and Failures in Food Assistance, London: Overseas Development Institute, Relief and Rehabilitation Network, 1994, 36 p. Kabeera, Benon; Sewpaul, Vishanthie, Genocide and its Aftermath: The Case of Rwanda, International Social Work, 51-3, 2008, pp. 324-336. Kakamba, Kazadi Bob, Une deuxime gnration de rfugis? La fuite des populations hutu aprs le gnocide davril-mai 1994, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 349-357. Kananura, Paul, La mobilit force de la population au Rwanda [mmoire], Bordeaux: Universit Michel Montaigne Bordeaux 3, 2000, 175 p. Karimumuryango, Jrme, Les rfugis rwandais dans la rgion de Bukavu, Congo RDC: la survie du rfugi dans les camps de secours durgence, Paris: IUED/Karthala, 2000, 138 p. Kisangani, Emizet, The Massacre of Refugees in Congo: A Case of UN Peacekeeping Failure and International Law, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 38, 2000, pp. 163-202. LaMont-Gregory, Eric, Cooking Fuel and the Rwanda Crisis, The Lancet, 344-8921, 1994, p. 546. Lassailly-Jacob, Vronique, Migrants malgr eux: une proposition de typologie, in Lassailly-Jacob, Vronique; Marchal, Jean-Yves; Quesnel, Andr (eds.), Dplacs et rfugis: la mobilit sous contrainte, Paris: IRD, 1999, pp. 27-48. Lepora, Chiara; Goodin, Robert, Grading Complicity in Rwandan Refugee Camps, Journal of Applied Philosophy, 2011, 28-3, pp. 259-276. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Enqute: afflux de rfugis burundais au Rwanda: une psychose de massacres lapproche des lections, Kigali: L.D.G.L, octobre 2004, 13 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Rapport sur le mouvement des rfugis 98

1641

1642

1643 1644

1645 1646 1647 1648

1649 1650 1651 1652 1653

1654 1655 1656

rwandais demandeurs dasile au Burundi, Kigali: L.D.G.L, janvier 2006, 5 p. 1657 Lischer, Sarah, From Refugees to Regional War in Central Africa, in Idem, Dangerous Sanctuaries: Refugee Camps, Civil War, and the Dilemmas of Humanitarian Aid, Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2005, pp. 73-78. Malkki, Liisa, Helena, Purity and Exile: Violence, Memory and National Cosmology among Hutu Refugees in Tanzania, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1995, 374 p. Malkki, Liisa, Speechless Emissaries: Refugees, Humanitarianism, and Dehistoricization, Cultural Anthropology, 11-3, 1996, pp. 377-404 (cf. Idem, in Olwig, Karen; Hastrup, Kirsten, Siting Culture: The Shifting Anthropological Object, London: Routledge, 1997, pp. 223-54.) Mandel, Robert, Perceived Security Threat and the Global Refugee Crisis, Armed Forces and Society, 24, 1997, pp. 77-103. Manirakiza, Znon, Rfugis rwandais au Burundi: impact socio-politique, Au cur de lAfrique, 612/3, 1995, pp. 283-312. Maystadt, Jean-Franois; Verwimp, Philip, Winners and Losers Among a Refugee-Hosting Population, Brighton, UK: The Institute of Development Studies, The University of Sussex, 2009, 48 p. Mdecins sans Frontires, Breaking the Cycle: MSF Calls for Action in the Rwandese Refugee Camps in Tanzania and Zaire, Paris: MSF, November 1994, 14 p. Mdecins sans Frontires, Deadlock in the Rwandan Refugee Crisis, Paris: MSF, July 1995, 23 p. Mdecins sans Frontires, Forced Flight: A Brutal Strategy of Elimination in Eastern Zaire, Paris: MSF, May 1997, 10 p. Mdecins sans Frontires, Histoire des rfugis rwandais ayant fui les camps du Kivu, Zare, de septembre 1996 juin 1997: rsultats dune enqute effectue parmi les survivants du camp de Ndjoundou, au Congo, Paris: MSF, Septembre 1997, 23 p. Milleliri, Jean-Marie; Soares, J.; Signoret, J.; Lamarque, D.; Twagirakristu, J.-B.; Mrouze, F.; Rey, J.L., Dmographie des centres daccueil pour enfants rfugis non accompagns (ERNA) de la zone de Goma (Zare), juillet-septembre 1994, Population, 50-3, 1995, pp. 812-820. Mills, Kurt; Norton, Richard, Refugees and Security in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, Civil Wars, 5-1, 2002, pp. 1-26. Mubiala, Mutoy, Les Nations Unies et la crise des rfugis rwandais, Revue belge de droit international, 29-2, 1996, pp. 493-516. Musabyimana, Gaspard, LAPR et les rfugis rwandais au Zare 1996-1997: un gnocide ni, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, 226 p. Mwalimu, Charles, Rwandan Refugee Children Adoption and Refugee Sanctuary as Possible Resettlement Solutions in Tanzania, Uganda, and Zaire, Washington, DC: Law Library of Congress, 1995, 31 p. Ngamije, A., Rfugis rwandais: quel avenir?, Dialogue, 181, mars 1995, pp. 27-32. Nkiliye Tuyishime, M., Des mois de cauchemars dans la fort quatoriale, Dialogue, 207, novembredcembre 1998, pp. 39-41. Ntamahungiro, J., Situation et attente des immigrs burundais et rwandais en Belgique, Dialogue, 236, dcembre 2004, pp. 59-68. Ntampaka, Charles, Rfugis rwandais de Belgique: itinraires et nouveaux rseaux sociaux, Dialogue, 236, dcembre 2004, pp. 5-58. Pavlish, Carol, Narrative Inquiry into Life Experiences of Refugee Women and Men, International Nursing Review, 54-1, 2007, pp. 28-34. Pavlish, Carol; Ho, Anita, Pathway to Social Justice: Research on Human Rights and Gender-based Violence in a Rwandan Refugee Camp, Advances in Nursing Science, 32-2, 2009, pp. 144-157. 99

1658 1659

1660 1661 1662 1663 1664 1665 1666

1667

1668 1669 1670 1671

1672 1673 1674 1675 1676 1677

1678 1679 1680 1681

Pavlish Carol; Ho, Anita, Indivisibility of Accountability and Empowerment in Tackling Gender-Based Violence: Lessons from a Refugee Camp in Rwanda, Journal of Refugee Studies, 24-1, 2011, pp. 88-109. Prouse de Montclos, Marc-Antoine, Nairobi: des trangers en la ville: quelle assimilation urbaine pour les rfugis immigrs en Afrique, Les Cahiers de lIFRA, 10, 1998, pp. 7-40. Prouse de Montclos, Marc-Antoine, Les camps de rfugis et la guerre: du sanctuaire lenfermement humanitaire?, Focus Stratgique 27, Paris: IFRI, 2011, 39 p. Pourtier, Roland, Les camps du Kivu ou la gestion de lphmre, in Lassailly-Jacob, Vronique; Marchal, Jean-Yves; Quesnel, Andr (eds.), Dplacs et rfugis: la mobilit sous contrainte, Paris: Institut de Recherche pour le dvelopement, 1999, pp. 451-477. Pourtier, Roland, Les rfugis en Afrique centrale: une approche gopolitique, Bulletin de lAssociation de gographes franais, 83-1, 2006, pp. 50-61. [Publications Written by Rwandese in Exile], Nairobi (?): s. n., 1994-1996, [Library of Congress: 96980249] Rfugis rwandais dans la rgion du sud Kivu, Camps Inera Kashusha, Commentaires sur le rapport de la dlgation des U.S.A. dans les camps de rfugis, Sixbert Musangamfura, Dclaration, Forces de rsistance pour la dmocratie, Rpublique rwandaise, Gouvernement rwandais en exil, Le manifeste de la paix, de la rconciliation et du renouveau au Rwanda, Rassemblement pour le retour des rfugis et de la dmocratie au Rwanda (RDR), Memorandum adress aux chefs dEtat, au mdiateurs et chefs de dlgation participant au Sommet rgional sur la rgion des Grands Lacs, Rusatira, Lonidas, Rwanda: quand la fin du cauchemar?. Refugee Law Project (RLP); International Refugee Rights Initiative (IRRI); Social Science Research Council (SSRC), A Dangerous Impasse: Rwandan Refugees in Uganda, Citizenship and Displacement in the Great Lakes Region Working Paper 4, Kampala: RLP, 2010, 55 p. Refugees International, Lost Refugees: Herded and Hunted in Eastern Zare, Washington, DC: Refugees International, 1997, 92 p. Reynolds, Richard, Development in a Refugee Situation: The Case of Rwandan Refugees in Northern Tanzania, Refugee Participation Network, 18, 1995, 4 p. Rossel, Hubert, Le lancinant problme des rfugis dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs: le cas du Rwanda et du Burundi, Bulletin de la Socit Neuchteloise de Gographie, 37, 1993, pp. 55-114. Rukatsi, Boniface Hakiza, Lintgration des immigrs au Zare: le cas des personnes originaires du Rwanda, Kinshasa: Editions Etat et socit, 2004, 219 p. Rutinwa, Bonaventure, Beyond Durable Solutions: An Appraisal of the New Proposals for Prevention and Solution of Refugee Crisis in the Great Lakes Region, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 312-325. Schafer, Leslie, Learning from Rwanda: Addressing the Global Institutional Stalemate in Refugee Crises, Indiana Journal of Global Legal Studies, 6-1,1998, pp. 315-340. Schafer, Loveness, True Survivors: East African Refugee Women, Africa Today, 49-2, 2002, pp. 29-48. Schimmel, Noam, A Safe Place to Call Home: Securing the Right of Rwandan Genocide Survivors to Resettlement Outside Rwanda, The Journal of Humanitarian Assistance, April 2010, n. p. [Internet]. Selasini, Francis; Muhingo, Elisa, Gender Analysis on Rwanda/Burundi Refugees: UMATI Experience, Dar es Salaam: Family Planning Association of Tanzania, 1996, 10 p. Smith, David, The Geopolitics of Rwandan Resettlement: Uganda and Tanzania, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 54-57. Sommers, Marc, The Mending of Hearts: Conflict Resolution and Reconciliation Activities among Rwandan Refugee Religious Groups in Ngara District, Tanzania, Working Paper 207, Boston, MA: 100

1682 1683

1684

1685 1686 1687 1688 1689

1690 1691 1692 1693 1694 1695

Boston University, African Studies Center, 1996, 14 p. 1696 Sparrow, John, Under the Volcanoes: Rwandas Refugee Crisis, Geneva: International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies, 1994, 39 p. (cf. Idem, Crise au pays des volcans: les rfugis du Rwanda, Genve: IFRCRCS, 1994). Terry, Fiona, The Rwandan Refugee Camps in Zare, in Idem, Condemned to Repeat? The Paradox of Humanitarian Action, Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2002, pp. 155-215. Terry, Fiona, The Humanitarian Impulse: Imperatives Versus Consequences, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 19961997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 187-252. Umutesi, Batrice, La traverse du Congo: un drame pour les femmes rwandaises, Dialogue, 207, novembre-dcembre 1998, pp. 21-38. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, Background Paper on Refugees and Asylum Seekers from Rwanda, Geneva: UNHCR/Centre for Documentation and Research, 1998, 126 p. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, The State of the Worlds Refugees, 1995: In Search of Solutions, London/New York: Oxford University Press, 1995, 264 p. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees; Sperl, Stefan, Lessons Learned from the Rwanda and Burundi Emergencies, UNHCR Evaluation Report, Geneva: UNHCR, December 1996, 42 p. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, The State of the Worlds Refugees, 1997-98: A Humanitarian Agenda, London/New York: Oxford University Press, 1997, 298 p. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, The Rwandan Genocide and its Aftermath, in The State of The Worlds Refugees 2000: Fifty Years of Humanitarian Action, Geneva: UNHCR/New York: Oxford University Press, 2000, pp. 246-273 (cf. Idem, Le gnocide rwandais et ses rpercussions, in UNHCR, Les rfugis dans le monde, 2000: Cinquante ans daction humanitaire, Genve: UNHCR; Paris: Autrement, 2000, pp. 245-276). United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, UNHCR Global Report, Geneva: UNHCR, 1999-2011 [annual report]. United States Committee for Refugees and Immigrants; Drumtra, Jeff, Rwandan Refugees: Updated Findings and Recommendations, Washington, DC: USCRI, 1995, 18 p. United States Committee for Refugees and Immigrants, Refugees in Eastern Zaire and Rwanda, Washingon, DC: USCRI, 1996, 21 p. United States Committee for Refugees and Immigrants, U.S. Committee for Refugees World Refugee Survey, Arlington, VA: USCRI, 1995-2011 [annual report]. Van der Meeren, Rachel, The Rwandan Emergency: Causes, Responses, Solutions, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 233-342. Vermeire, Y., Pastorale dans un camp de rfugis rwandais, Dialogue, 183, mai-juin 1995, pp. 79-84. Waters, Tony, Assessing the Impact of the Rwandan Refugee Crisis on Development Planning in Rural Tanzania, 1994-1996, Human Organization, 58-2, 1999, pp. 142-152. Whitaker, Beth, Refugees in Western Tanzania: The Distribution of Burdens and Benefits Among Local Hosts, Journal of Refugee Studies, 15-4, 2002, pp. 339-358.

1697 1698

1699 1700 1701 1702 1703 1704

1705 1706 1707 1708 1709 1710 1711 1712

3.3.4.2.2) IDP/Rfugis au Rwanda

1713 Global IDP Project, Profile of Internal Displacement: Rwanda: Compilation of the Information Available in the Global IDP Database of the Norwegian Refugee Council (as of 30 October, 2000), Geneva: Norwegian Refugee Council/Global IDP Project, 2000, 117 p. Global IDP Project, Ensuring Durable Solutions for Rwandas Displaced People: A Chapter Closed too Early, Geneva: Norwegian Refugee Council/Global IDP Project, July 2005, 17 p. Minear, Larry; Kent, Randolph, Rwandas Internally Displaced: A Conundrum within a Conundrum, in Cohen, Roberta; Deng, Francis (eds.), The 101

1714 1715

Forsaken People: Case Studies of the Internally Displaced, Washington, DC: Brookings Institution, 1998, pp. 57-95. 1716 Mthembu-Salter, Gregory, The Wheels Turn Again: Militarization and Rwandas Congolese Refugees, in Muggah, Robert; Small Arms Survey; Bonn International Center for Conversion (eds.), No Refuge: The Crisis of Refugee Militarization in Africa, London/New York: Zed Books, 2006, pp. 181-215. Orchard, Phil, Protection of Internally Displaced Persons: Soft Law as a Norm-Generating Mechanism, Review of International Studies, 36-2, 2010, pp. 281-303. Rpubique Rwandaise, Etude sur les conditions de vie des dplacs vivant dans les camps du nord-ouest du Rwanda: rapport final, Kigali: Fonds des Nations Unies pour la population/Office national de la population, 1999, 52 p. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Internally Displaced Persons: Note on the Mission to Rwanda: Report of the Representative of the Secretary General, Mr. Francis Deng, New York, 16 February 1995, New York: UNCHR, 1995, E/CN.4/1995/50/Add.4 United Nations, Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs; Chabane, Yousser, IDPs and the Resettlement Issue in Rwanda: Review Paper, New York: UN/OCHA, January 2001, 7 p. United Nations, Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs; Linde, Thomas, Mission Report: Displacement and Resettlement in Rwanda, New York: UN/OCHA, 2000, 4 p. Van Bavel, Jan; Verwimp, Philip, Child Survival and Fertility of Refugees in Rwanda, European Journal of Population, 21-2/3, 2005, pp. 271-290.

1717 1718

1719

1720 1721 1722

3.3.4.2.3) Droit, Policy

1723 Adelman, Howard, Control and Prevention: Canadian Refugee Policy: The Case of Rwanda, in Idem (ed.), Immigration and Refugee Policy: Canada and Europe, Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1998. Amnesty International, Africa: In Search of Safety: The Forcibly Displaced and Human Rights in Africa, London: A. I., 1997, 34 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Protecting their Rights: Rwandese Refugees in the Great Lakes Region, London: A. I., 2004, 43 p. DOrsi, Cristiano, La dfinition de rfugi dans les lgislations africaines: une analyse comparative critique, New Issues in Refugee Research: Research Working Paper 121, New York: UNHCR/Evaluation and Policy Analysis Unit, 2006, 30 p. Edwards, Alice, Refugee Status Determination in Africa, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2006, pp. 204-233. Eyeni Mbu, Nelson, Refugee Protection under International Law, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-2, 1998, pp. 3-27. Fitzpatrick, Joan, Ethical Refugee Policy and the Moral Relevance of Numbers, International Migration Review, 30-1, 1996, pp 325-332. Goodwin-Gill, Guy, Rwanda-Zaire: Refugee Camps and the Protection of Refugees, Journal of Refugee Law, 8-4, 1996, pp. 630-633. Howland, Todd, Refoulement of Rwandan Refugees: The UNHCRs Lost Opportunity to Ground Temporary Refuge in Human Rights Law, U.C. Davis Journal of International Law & Policy, 4-1, 1998, pp. 73-102. Katalikawe, James, Judicial Review of Administrative Action in Uganda: The Case of Asylum Seekers and Refugees, East African Journal of Peace & Human Rights, 6-1, 2000, pp. 83-97. Kiapi, Abraham, The Legal Status of Refugees in Uganda, East African Journal of Peace & Human Rights, 3-1, 1997, pp. 115-129. Royer, Arnaud, Les personnes dplaces du Burundi et du Rwanda: une catgorie juridique, une multitude de traitements politiques et humanitaires, in Le Pape, Marc; Simeant, Johanna; Vidal, 102

1724 1725 1726

1727 1728 1729 1730 1731

1732 1733 1734

Claudine (eds.), Crises extrmes: face aux massacres, aux guerres civiles et aux gnocides, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2006, pp. 171-186. 1735 Rutinwa, Bonaventure, Forced Displacement and Refugee Rights in the Great Lakes Region, African Journal of International Affairs, 1-2, 1998, pp. 11-43.

3.3.4.2.4) Rapatriement
1736 1737 Adelman, Howard, The Right of Repatriation: Canadian Refugee Policy: The Case of Rwanda, International Migration Review, 30-1, 1996, pp. 289-309. Adelman, Howard; Barkan, Elazar, Force and Repatriation in Africa: The Right of Return in Africa, in Idem, No Return, No Refuge: Rites and Rights in Minority Repatriation, New York: Columbia University Press, 2011, pp. 124-154. Amnesty International, Rwanda and Burundi: The Return Home: Rumours and Realities, New York: A. I., February 1996, 62 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Human Rights Overlooked in Mass Repatriation, London: A. I., December 1997, 17 p. Anonyme, Rwanda: quel accueil pour les rfugis rapatris?, Dialogue, 201, novembre-dcembre 1997, pp. 89-94. Bennett, Jon, Forced Relocation in Uganda, Rwanda and Burundi: Emerging Policy, Forced Migration Review, 7, april 2000, pp. 27-30. Blomqvist, Ulla, Community Services in a Repatriation Emergency: The Case of Rwanda, Stockholm: Rdda Barnen, 1998, 33 p. Boutroue, Joel, Missed Opportunities: The Role of the International Community in the Return of the Rwandan Refugees from Eastern Zaire, July 1994-December 1996, Cambridge, UK: The InterUniversity Committee on International Migration, 1998, 101 p. Chaulia, Sreeram, UNHCRs Relief, Rehabilitation and Repatriation of Rwandan Refugees in Zaire (1994-1997), Journal of Humanitarian Assistance, Medford, MA: Feinstein International Center, Tufts University, April 8, 2002, 13 p. Collectif des ONG rwandaises/Poles de Goma et de Bukavu, La problmatique du retour des rfugis rwandais, s. l., janvier 1995, 36 p. [Internet]. Dawson, Williams, Is Rwanda Safe? An Inquiry into the Reluctance of the Rwandan Refugee Community to Repatriate, Rome: Jesuit Refugee Service, August 2004, 58 p. De Backer, Rika; Desouter, Serge; Nzabahimana, Franois, Rwanda: cls pour un retour la paix, Bruxelles: ACT, 1995, 108 p. Fisiy, Cyprian, Of Journeys and Border Crossings: Return of Refugees, Identity, and Reconstruction in Rwanda, African Studies Review, 41-1, 1998, pp. 17-28. Grunewald, Franois, Retour, rconciliation, rhabilitation, reconstruction: les quatre R, in LassaillyJacob, Vronique; Marchal, Jean-Yves; Quesnel, Andr (eds.), Dplacs et rfugis: la mobilit sous contrainte, Paris: IRD, 1999, pp. 409-429. Imbs, Franoise, Retours et reconstruction au Rwanda: et pourtant ils vivent!, Hrodote, 86-87, 1997, pp. 150-181. Janzen, John, Illusions of Home in the Story of Rwandan Refugees Return Home, in Long, Lynellyn; Oxfeld, Ellen (eds.), Coming Home?Refugees, Migrants, and Those Who Stayed Behind, Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004, pp. 19-33. Mills, Kurt, Refugee Return from Zaire to Rwanda: The role of UNHCR, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 19961997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 163-185. Newbury, David, Returning Refugees: Four Historical Patterns of Coming Home to Rwanda, 103

1738 1739 1740 1741 1742 1743

1744

1745 1746 1747 1748 1749

1750 1751

1752

1753

Comparative Studies in Society & History, 47-2, 2005, pp. 252-285. 1754 1755 1756 Nzikubona, X., Le calvaire des ex-rfugis hutu rentrs au Rwanda: harclements et empoisonnements, Dialogue, 242, juillet 2007, pp. 117-121. Pottier, Johan, Relief and Repatriation: Views by Rwandan Refugees: Lessons for Humanitarian Aid Workers, African Affairs, 95-380, 1996, pp. 403-429. Pottier, Johan, The Self in Self-Repatriation: Closing down Mugunga Camp, Eastern Zare, in Black, Richard; Koser, Khalid (ed.), The End of the Refugee Cycle?Refugee Repatriation and Reconstruction, New York/Oxford, UK: Berghahn Books, 1999, pp. 142-170. Purdekov, Andrea, Repatriation and Reconciliation in Divided Societies: The Case of Rwandas Ingando, RSC Working Paper 43, Oxford: Refugee Studies Centre, 2008, 40 p. Refugees International, Rwandan Repatriation: The Challenge for the Great Lakes Region, Washington, DC: R. I., January 1996, 8 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Ministre de la Rhabilitation et de la Rinsertion Sociale; Programme des Nations Unies pour le Dveloppement, Consultation thmatique sur le rapatriement, la rinstallation et la rinsertion sociale, 21- 22 novembre 1995, Kigali: Ministre de la Rhabilitation et de la Rinsertion Sociale, 1995, 90 p. Takeuchi, Shinichi; Marara, Jean, Problmatique foncire et rapatriement des rfugis au Rwanda aprs 1994, Bulletin de lInstitut rwandais de recherche scientifique et technologique, 3, 2004, pp. 115-150. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, Tripartite Agreement on the Voluntary Repatriation of Rwandese Refugees from Tanzania, Dar es Salam: UNHCR Tanzania, April 1995, 18 p. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, Rwanda Recovery: UNHCRs Repatriation and Reintegration Activities in Rwanda from 1994 to 1999, Kigali/Geneva: UNHCR, 2000, 119 p. United States Committee for Refugees and Immigrants; Frohardt, Mark, Reintegration and Human Rights in Post-genocide Rwanda, Washington, DC: USCR, 1997, 16 p. United States Committee for Refugees and Immigrants; Drumtra, Jeff, Life after Death: Suspicion and Reintegration in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Washington, DC: USCR, 1998, 44 p. Van Pottelberge, Jeroen, Right of Return in a Changing World Order, Tel Aviv University Studies in Law, 13, 1997, pp. 311-326. Whitaker, Beth, Changing Priorities in Refugee Protection: The Rwandan Repatriation from Tanzania, in Steiner, Niklaus; Gibney, Mark; Loescher, Gil (eds.), Problems of Protection: The UNHCR, Refugees, and Human Rights, London: Routledge, 2003, pp. 141-154 (cf. Idem, Refugee Survey Quarterly, 21, 2002, pp. 328-344). Waters, Tony, The Coming Rwandan Demographic Crisis, or Why Current Repatriation Policies Will Not Solve Tanzanias (or Zaires) Refugee Problems, The Journal of Humanitarian Assistance, July 1997, n. p. [Internet].

1757 1758 1759

1760 1761 1762 1763 1764 1765 1766

1767

3.3.4.2.5) Environnement
1768 1769 Adisa, Folajinmi Olabode, Rwandan Refugees and Environmental Strategy in the Great Lakes Region: A Report on the Habitat/UNEP Plan of Action, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9, 1996, pp. 326-334. Adisa, Folajinmi Olabode; United Nations Centre for Human Settlements; Institut franais de recherche en Afrique, The Comfort of Strangers: The Impact of Rwandan Refugees on Neighbouring Countries, Nairobi: UNCHS; Ibadan: IFRA, 1996, 101 p. Alix-Garcia, Jennifer; Saah David, The Effect of Refugee Inflows on Host Communities: Evidence from Tanzania, World Bank Economic Review, 24-1, 2010, pp.148-170. Biswas, Asit; Tortajada-Quiroz, Cecilia, Environmental Impacts of the Rwandan Refugees on Zaire, AMBIO: A Journal of the Human Environment, 25-6, 1996, pp. 403-408. Black, Richard, Limpact des rfugis sur lenvironnement cologique des pays daccueil (Afrique 104

1770 1771 1772

subsaharienne), Autrepart: Revue de sciences sociales au Sud, 7, 1998, pp. 23-42. 1773 CARE-ODA, Refugee Inflow into Ngara and Karagwe Districts, Kagera Region, Tanzania: Environmental Impact Assessment, London: Care International/Overseas Development Administration, 1994, 73 p. Gachuruzi, Shally, The Impact of Refugees on the Environment: The Case of Rwandan Refugees in Kivu, Zare, Refuge, 15, 1996, pp. 24-26. Languy, Marc, Problmes environnementaux lis la prsence des rfugis rwandais: identification des interventions ralises; coordination entre les organismes et propositions dinterventions complmentaires: rapport de mission auprs du PNUD, Wasington, DC: PNUD, 1995, 29 p. Lewis, L.; Nyamulinda, V., The Critical Role of Human Activities in Land Degradation in Rwanda, Land Degradation & Development, 7-1, 1996, pp. 47-55. Sato, Hiroaki; Yasui, Kinya; Byamana, Kizungu, Follow-Up Survey of Environmental Impacts of the Rwandan Refugees on Eastern D. R. Congo, AMBIO: A Journal of the Human Environment, 29-2, 2000, pp. 122-123. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, Tanzania: Environmental Assessment Report of the Rwandanese Refugee Camps and the Affected Local Communities in Kagera Region, 2-30 June 1994, Genve: PTSS Mission Report 94/29N, 1994, 50 p.

1774 1775

1776 1777

1778

3.3.4.2.6) Sant
1779 1780 1781 1782 1783 1784 Baez, Javier, Civil Wars beyond Their Borders: The Human Capital and Health Consequences of Hosting Refugees, Journal of Development Economics, 96-2, 2011, pp. 391-408. Benjamin, Judy, AIDS Prevention for Refugees: The Case of Rwandans in Tanzania, Aidscaptions, 32, 1996, pp. 4-9. Bioforce DCSSA [Direction Centrale du Service de Sant des Armes Paris], La Bioforce Goma en 1994, Mdecine de catastrophe/Urgences collectives, 3-1, 2000, pp, 36-39. Center for Disease Control and Prevention, Morbidity and Mortality Surveillance in Rwandan Refugees: Burundi and Zaire, 1994, Morbidity and Mortality Weekly Report, 45-5, 1996, pp. 104-107. De Jong, J.-P.; Scholte, W.; Koeter, M.; Hart, A., The Prevalence of Mental Health Problems in Rwandan and Burundese Refugee Camps, Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 102-3, 2000, pp. 171-177. Di Perri, G.; Cazzadori, A.; Vento, S.; Allegranzi, B.; Nardi, S.; Brunello, F.; Bonora, S.; Concia, E., Tuberculosis among Refugees and Displaced People at the Burundi-Rwanda Border, Clinical Infectious Diseases, 26-2, 1998, pp. 500-501. Domres, Bernd; Mang, Andreas, The Flight from Rwanda in 1994: What Were (Are) the Priorities?, Prehospital and Disaster Medicine, 12-1, 1997, pp. 47-51. Dowell, Scott; Toko, Alphonse; Sita, Claire; et al., Health and Nutrition in Centers fro Unaccompanied Refugee Children: Experience from the Rwandan Refugee Crisis, Jama, 273-22, 1994, pp. 1802-1806. Gasibirege, S., Le programme de sant mentale communautaire et le retour des rfugis, Dialogue, 202, janvier-fvrier 1998, pp. 61-72. Goma Epidemiology Group, Public Health Impact of Rwanda Refugee Crisis: What Happened in Goma, Zare, in July 1994?, The Lancet, 345, 11 February 1995, pp. 339-344. Goyens, Philippe; Porignon, Denis; Mugisho Sorongane, Etienne; Tonglet, Ren; Hennart, Philippe; Vis, Henri-Louis, Humanitarian Aid and Health Services in Eastern Kivu, Zaire: Collaboration or Competition?, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 268-280. Heusch, Nicole; Shermarke, Marian, Art thrapie et reconstruction identitaire: dvoilement dexpriences traumatiques dans un groupe de femmes rfugies, PRISME: Psychiatrie, recherche et intervention en sant mentale de lenfant, 35, 2001, pp. 52-70. Hynes, M.; Sheik, M.; Wilson, H.; Spiegel, P., Reproductive Health Indicators and Outcomes Among Refugee and Internally Displaced Persons in 105

1785 1786 1787 1788 1789

1790

1791

Postemergency Phase Camps, The Journal of the American Medical Association, 288-5, 2002, pp. 595603. 1792 1793 Kalipeni, Esekiel; Oppong, Joseph, The Refugee Crisis in Africa and Implications for Health and Disease: A Political Ecology Approach, Social Science and Medicine, 46-12, 1998, pp. 1637-1653. Kopoka, Peter, Provision of Health Services to Refugees in Tanzania: A Case Study of Rwanda Refugee Camps In Kagera, Tanzania Journal of Population Studies and Development, 4-2, 1998, pp. 131-146. Logan, Sadye, Remembering the Women in Rwanda: When Humans Rely on the Old Concepts of War to Resolve Conflict, Affilia, 21-2, 2006, pp. 234-239. Mayaud, Philippe; et al.,STD Rapid Assessment in Rwandan Refugee Camps in Tanzania, Genitourinary Medicine, 73-1, 1997, pp. 33-38. Milleliri, J.-M.; Rey J.-L.; Soares J.-L.; Signoret, J.; Bechen, R.; Lamarque, D.; Boutin, J.-P.; Cou, J.C.; Niel, L.; Merouze, F., Epidmie de dysenterie bacillaire dans les camps de rfugis rwandais de la rgion de Goma (Zaire, Nord-Kivu) en aot 1994, Annales de la Socit belge de mdecine tropicale, 75-3, 1995, pp. 201-210. Nzavugambonyimana, B.; Musoni, A., Les traumatismes dans les camps de rfugis rwandais, Dialogue, 188, dcembre 1995, pp. 41-47. Onyut, Lamaro; Neuner, Frank; Schauer, Elisabeth; Ertl, Verena; Odenwald, Michael; Schauer, Maggie; Elbert, Thomas, The Nakivale Camp Mental Health Project: Building Local Competency for Psychological Assistance to Traumatised Refugees, Intervention, 2-2, 2004, pp. 90-107. Pavlish, Carol, Refugee Womens Health: Collaborative Inquiry with Refugee Women in Rwanda, Health Care for Women International, 26-10, 2005, pp. 880-896. Pieterse, Simone; Manandhar, Mary; Ismail, Suraiya, The Nutritional Status of Older Rwandan Refugees, Public Health Nutrition, 1-4, 1998, pp. 259-264. Pieterse, Simone; Ismail, Suraiya, Nutritional Risk Factors for Older Refugees, Disasters, 27-1, 2003, pp. 16-36. Porignon, D.; Noterman, J.-P.; Hennart, P.; Tonglet, R.; SoronGane, E.; Lokombe, T., The Role of the Zairian Health Services in the Rwandan Refugee Crisis, Disasters, 19-4, 1995, pp. 356-360. Rey, J.-L.; Cavallo J.-D.; Milleliri, J.-M.; et al., Les fivres dorigine indtermine (FOI) dans les camps de rfugis rwandais de la rgion de Goma au Zare (septembre 1994), Bulletin de la Socit de pathologie exotique, 89, 1996, pp. 204-208. Rooke, O. J., The Refugees of Rwanda Seen through the Eyes of a Psychiatrist, Psychiatric Bulletin, 19-12, 1995, pp. 774-776. UNAIDS; UNHCR, HIV/AIDS and STI Prevention and Care in Rwandan Refugee Camps in the United Republic of Tanzania, Geneva: UNAIDS, 2003, 32 p. UNHCR/Great Lakes Initiative on AIDS (GLIA), Enqute de surveillance comportementale chez les rfugis et la population: camp de Kiziba et secteurs de Rubazo et Kagabiro, Kibuye: UNHCR, septembre 2004, 79 p.

1794 1795 1796

1797 1798

1799 1800 1801 1802 1803

1804 1805 1806

3.4) 1994-2011 3.4.1) conomie 3.4.1.1) Dveloppement

1807 Andr, Catherine, Economie rwandaise: dune conomie de subsistance une conomie de guerre: vers un renouveau?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, 106

Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 59-92. 1808 Andr, Catherine, Evolution conomique au Rwanda en 1996-1997: une reprise apparente?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 175-188. Andr, Catherine; Tierens, Michel, Les limites structurelles de lconomie rwandaise face aux rformes conomiques et lintgration rgionale, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1999-2000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 55-74. Andr, Catherine, Inefficiences institutionnelles, rcession et violence au Rwanda, in Ballet, Jrme; Radja, Katia (eds.), Le capital social en action: territoires et transferts, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 71-111. Angel-Urdinola, Diego; Cosgrove-Davies, Malcolm; Wodon, Quentin, Rwanda: Electricity Tariff Reform, in Coudouel, Aline; Dani, Anis; Paternostro, Stefano (eds.) Poverty and Social Impact Analysis of Reforms: Lessons and Examples from Implementation, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2006, pp. 235-255. Ansoms, An, Rsurrection aprs la guerre civile et le gnocide: croissance conomique, pauvret et ingalit dans le Rwanda post-conflit, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 373-388. Ansoms, An, Privatisations Bitter Fruit: The Case of Kabuye Sugar Works in Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2008-2009, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 55-68. Ansoms, An, Rwandas Post-Genocide Economic Reconstruction : The Mismatch Between Elite Ambitions and Rural Realities, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 240-251. Ansoms, An; Rostagno, Donatella; Van Damme, Julie, Vision 2020 mi-parcours: l'envers du dcor, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2010-2011, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, pp. 261-280. Bakundakwita, C., Quelques conditions de participation populaire pour un dveloppement durable, Dialogue, 223, septembre 2001, pp. 39-57. Barayandema, Jonas, Determining the Optimum Strategy for Hedging Transaction Exposure: An Empirical Study in Internationally Active Companies in Rwanda, International Journal of Ecology and Development, 20-11, 2011, pp. 69-83. Bensch, Gunther; Kluve, Jochen; Peters, Jrg, Impacts of Rural Electrification in Rwanda, Ruhr Economic Papers 284, Bochum: Ruhr-Universitt Bochum, Department of Economics, 2011, 42 p. Blewitt, Mary Kayitesi, Funding Development in Rwanda: The Survivors Perspective, Development in Practice, 16-3, 2006, pp. 316-321. Boudreaux, Karol, The Business of Reconciliation: Entrepreneurship and Commercial Activity in PostConflict Rwanda, Economic Affairs, 27-2, 2007, pp. 6-13. Bugingo, E., The Rwandese Commune Institutional Profile: Instrument for Economic and Social Development, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-2, 1998, pp. 62-76. Camilleri, Jean-Luc, La micro-entreprise rurale en Afrique: de la survie la croissance: le cas rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, 164 p. Chtel, Bndicte, et al., Dossier fleurs, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, 56-2917, 2001, pp. 2023-2031. Cherif, Moz, Economic Impact of the Privatisation Programme in Rwanda: 1996-2003, London: Overseas Development Institute (ODI), 2004, 22 p. 107

1809

1810

1811

1812

1813

1814

1815

1816 1817

1818 1819 1820 1821 1822 1823 1824

1825

Dabalen, Andrew; Paternostro, Stefano; Pierre, Galle, The Returns to Participation in the Nonfarm Sector in Rural Rwanda, Policy Research Working Paper Series 3462, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2004, 33 p. Dieter, Neubert, The Role of Local Brokers in the Development System: Experiences with Self-help Projects in East Africa, Bulletin de lAPAD, 11-5, 1996, pp. 90-100. Donohue, Neal, How Business Strategy is Transforming Rwanda, Fletcher Forum of World Affairs, 28-2, 2004, pp. 91-109. Duffy, Neal; Ezemenari, Kene; Coulibaly, Kalamogo, Productivity Growth and Economic Reform: Evidence from Rwanda, Policy Research Working Paper Series 4552, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2008, 35 p. Economist Intelligence Unit, Country Report: Rwanda, London: EIU, 1996-2010 [quarterly]. Edomwonyi, Oghogho, Rwanda: The Importance of Local Ownership of the Post-Conflict Reconstruction Process, Conflict Trends, 4, 2003, pp. 43-47. Ezemenari, Kene; Wu, Rui, Earnings Differences between Men and Women in Rwanda, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2005, 35 p. Gakwerere, Jean-Paul, Le droit dauteur existe-t-il au Rwanda? Aperu historique centr sur les uvres musicales, Revue scientifique du droit, 2-3, 1999, pp. 70-86. Gatignol, Agns; Roy, Paul-Martel; Van Audenrode, Marc, Les dterminants des salaires dans les pays en dveloppement: une application au cas du Rwanda, in Bodson, Paul; Roy, Paul-Martel (eds.), Survivre dans les pays en dveloppement: approches du secteur informel, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003. Gervais, Jean-Bernard; Vilain, Ariane, Le Rwanda, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, numro hors srie, 1999, 56 p. Gilguy, Christine, Un an aprs la fin de la guerre: la reconstruction du Rwanda, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, 2593, 1995, pp. 1552-1555. Gotanegre, Jean-Franois, Les consquences socio-conomiques de la guerre au Rwanda, Cahiers gographiques de Rouen, 36-40, 1994, pp. 6-13. Hakizimana, E., Le dveloppement conomique du Rwanda: miracle ou mirage?, Dialogue, 244, octobre 2008, pp. 61-64. Hentic, Isabelle, Lhtrognit de lemploi dans les PED: le degr dinformalit des travailleurs urbains: application au Rwanda, in Bodson, Paul; Roy, Paul-Martel (ed.), Survivre dans les pays en dveloppement: approches du secteur informel, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 123-141. Holslag, Jonathan, Chinas New Mercantilism in Central Africa, African and Asian Studies, 5-2, 2006, pp. 133-169. International Monetary Fund, Rwanda: First Review Under the Three-Year Arrangement Under the Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility and Request for Waiver of Performance Criteria, IMF Country Report, 03/192, Washington, DC: IMF, 2003, 99 p. International Monetary Fund, Rwanda: Second Review Under the Three-Year Arrangement Under the Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility, Request for Waiver of Nonobservance of Performance Criterion, and Modification of Performance Criteria, IMF Country Report, 07/233, Washington, DC: IMF 2004, 69 p. International Monetary Fund, Rwanda: Third Review Under the Three-Year Arrangement Under the Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility and Request for Waiver of Nonobservance of Performance Criterion, IMF Country Report 08/89, Washington, DC: IMF 2004, 104 p. International Monetary Fund, Rwanda: Fourth Review Under the Three-Year Arrangement Under the Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility and Requests for Waiver of Nonobservance of Performance Criteria and for Extension of the Arrangement, IMF Country Report, 08/222, Washington, DC: IMF, 2005, 73 p.. International Monetary Fund, Rwanda: Fifth Review Under the Three-Year Arrangement Under the 108

1826 1827 1828

1829 1830 1831 1832 1833

1834 1835 1836 1837 1838

1839 1840

1841

1842

1843

1844

Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility and Request for Waiver of Nonobservance of Performance Criteria, IMF Country Report 05/333, Washington, DC: IMF, 2005, 77 p. 1845 International Monetary Fund, Rwanda: Sixth Review Under the Three-Year Arrangement Under the Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility and Request for Waivers of Nonobservance of Performance Criteria, IMF Country Report 09/264, Washington, DC: IMF, 2009, 67 p. International Monetary Fund, Rwanda: Financial System Stability Assessment, IMF Country Report 11/244, Washington, DC: IMF, 2011, 45 p. Jeune Afrique, Rwanda: A Market and its Potential, Paris: Groupe Jeune Afrique, 2008, 82 p. Jeune Afrique, Investir: Rwanda 2012, Paris: Groupe Jeune Afrique, 2011, 74 p. Kabayiza, Alphonse, Rwanda, in Noam, Eli (ed.), Telecommunications in Africa, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 1999, pp. 130-136. Kagame, Paul, Challenges and Prospects of Advancing Science and Technology in Africa: The Case of Rwanda, Science, 322-5901, 2008, pp. 545-551. Kagame, Paul, The Backbone of a New Rwanda, in Fairbanks, Michael; Fal, Malik; Escobari-Rose, Marcela; Hooper, Elizabeth; Warren, Rick (eds.), In the River They Swim: Essays from Around the World on Enterprise Solutions to Poverty, West Conshohocken: Templeton Press, 2011. Kamanzi, D., De quel type de zone franche le Rwanda a-t-il besoin?, Revue scientifique du droit, 2-3, 1999, pp. 53-69. Kimanuka, Oscar, Sub-Saharan Africas Development Challenge: A Case Study of Post-Genocide Rwandas Experience, 1994-2007, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009, 176 p. Klingebiel, Stephan; Mahn, Timo, Rwanda in the Fast Lane, Development and Cooperation, 38-6, 2011, pp. 244-246. Lienert, Ian, Choosing a Budget Management System: The Case of Rwanda, IMF Working Paper 04/132, Washington, DC: International Monetary Fund, 2004, 27 p. Loveridge, Scott, tude dune filire mutiproduit au Rwanda, in Scott, Gregory; Griffon, Dany (eds.), Prix, produits et acteurs: mthodes pour analyser la commercialisation agricole dans les pays en dveloppement, Paris: Karthala, 1998, pp. 143-160. Lwakabamba, Silas, The Development of ICTs in Rwanda: Pionnering Experiences, in Etta, Florence; Elder, Laurent (eds.), At the Crossroads: ICT Policy Making in East Africa, Nairobi: East African Educational Publishers; Ottawa: International Development Research Centre, 2005, pp. 213-223. Machulka, David, Spcial Rwanda, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, 2923, 2001, pp. 2315-2370. Minot, Nicholas, Distributional and Nutritional Impact of Devaluation in Rwanda, Economic Development and Cultural Change, 46-2, 1998, pp. 379-402. Mthembu-Salter, Gregory, Rwanda, in Reid, Anna (ed.), Lion Cubs? Lessons from Africas Success Stories, London: Policy Exchange, 2004, pp. 7191. Mugisha, Fred, Investment Climate and Foreign Direct Investment Flow to Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 172-188. Muligo, Thodomir, Plaidoyer pour un nouveau mode de vie au Rwanda: urbanisation et conomie informelle, in Bodson, Paul; Roy, Paul-Martel; Hentic, Isabelle (eds.), Politiques dappui au secteur informel dans les pays en dveloppement, Paris: Economica, 1999, pp. 89-97. Muller, Christophe, Prices and Living Standards: Evidence for Rwanda, Journal of Development Economics, 68-1, 2002, pp. 187-203. Murenzi, Romain; Hughes, Mike, Building a Prosperous Global Knowledge Economy in Africa: Rwanda as a Case Study, International Journal of Technology and Globalisation, 2-3/4, 2006, pp. 252267. Murray, Kevin, Outsourcing the Hand: An Analysis of Craft-design Collaborations across the Global 109

1846 1847 1848 1849 1850 1851

1852 1853 1854 1855 1856

1857

1858 1859 1860 1861 1862

1863 1864

1865

Divide, Craft & Design Enquiry, 2, 2010, pp. 1-24. 1866 1867 Namubiru, H., The Law on Sales Tax and a Need to Establish a Value Added Tax in Rwanda, Revue scientifique du droit, 3-5, 2000, pp. 133-161. Ndahimana, Anaclet; Netherlands Development Organisation (SNV), The Rwanda Domestic Biogas Programme: Supporting Vocational Skills Development and Employment Creation, Kigali: SNV Rwanda, 2010, 5 p. Ndahimana, Emmanuel, Les dfis de la reconstruction du Rwanda: diagnostic et propositions, Kigali: Deutsche Gesellschaft fur Technische Zusammenarbeit, 1994, 40 p. Ndegwa, Geoffrey; Breuer, Thomas; Hamhaber, Johannes, Woodfuels in Kenya and Rwanda: Powering and Driving the Economy of the Rural Areas, Rural 21: The International Journal for Rural Development, 45-2, 2011, pp. 26-30. Ngagi, Munyamfura Alphonse, Ltat de la protection des consommateurs au Rwanda: bilan et perspectives, Revue scientifique du droit, 3-5, 2000, pp. 162-198. Ngagi, Munyamfura Alphonse, La protection des intrts conomiques des consommateurs dans le cadre du libralisme conomique en droit rwandais, Etudes rwandaises, 8, 2004, pp. 146-163. No, Sung; Muhammad, Andrew; Tamwesigire, Caleb; Mugisha, Fred, Determinants of FDI Inflows into Rwanda: 1971-2003, International Journal of Financial Services Management, 3-2, 2008, pp. 200-212. Nsanzabaganwa, M.; Black, P., Spokes in the Wheels of Trade Reform: An African Perspective, The South African Journal of Economics, 70-5, 2002, pp. 900-911. Nsengiyumva, Albert; Habumuremyi, Emmanuel, A Review of Telecommunications Policy Development and Challenges in Rwanda, s. l.: Association for Progressive Communications (APC), 2009, 25 p. [Internet]. Nsengiyumva, Albert; Santiago, Anne Pitsch, Rwanda: Balancing National Security and Development, in Wilson, Ernest; Wong, Kelvin (eds.), Negotiating the Net in Africa: The Politics of Internet Diffusion, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2007, pp. 85-104. Obidegwu, Chukwuma, Rwanda: The Search for Post-conflict Socio-economic Change, 1995-2001, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2003, 53 p. Oleynik, Igor; Alexander, Natasha; Cherepanya, Karl, Rwanda: Country Study Guide, Washington, DC: International Business Publications, 2000, 251 p. Orozco, Manuel, Emerging Markets for Rwanda: Remittance Transfers, its Marketplace and Financial Intermediation, Washington, DC: Inter-American Dialogue, 2009, 24 p. Pigaht, Maurice; Van der Plas, Robert, Innovative Private Micro-hydro Power Development in Rwanda, Energy Policy, 37, 2009, pp. 4753-4760. Plumptre, A.; Kayitare, A.; Rainer, H.; Gray, M.; Munanura, I.; Barakabuye, N.; Asuma, S.; Sivha, M.; Namara, A., The Socio-economic Status of People Living Near Protected Areas in the Central Albertine Rift, Albertine Rift Technical Reports, 4, 2004, 127 p. Price, Stuart, Rwanda: The Road to Recovery, New African, 457, 2006, pp. 49-59. Purcell, Ray; Dom, Catherine; Ahobamuteze, Gaspard; Joint Evaluation of General Budget Support 1994-2004, Rwanda Country Report, Birmingham, UK: International Development Department, University of Birmingham, 2006, 268 p. Rao, Rama, Good Corporate Governance Initiative to Ensure Corporate Social Responsibility: A Study of the State of the Art in Rwanda, in Hooker, John; Hulpke, John; Madsen, Peter (eds.), Controversies in International Corporate Responsibility, Charlottesville: Philosophy Documentation Center, 2007. Ruanda Revue, Projekte: Entwicklung durch Partnerschaften, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft RheinlandPfalz/Ruanda, 1, 2005, 44 p. Ruanda Revue, Wirtschaft in Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2005, 48 p. Rwamatwara, G., La modernisation de Kigali tue le petit commerce, Dialogue, 236, dcembre 2004, 110

1868 1869

1870 1871 1872 1873 1874

1875

1876 1877 1878 1879 1880

1881 1882

1883

1884 1885 1886

pp. 124-126. 1887 1888 1889 1890 1891 1892 1893 1894 Safari, Bonfils, Modeling Wind Speed and Wind Power Distributions in Rwanda, Renewable & Sustainable Energy Review, 15, 2011, pp. 925-935. Schilling, Michele; Twarabameneye, Emmanuel; De Vries, Walter, Geo-ICT Capacity Building in Rwanda: GIS on the Map in Post-conflict Development, GIM International, 19, 2005, pp. 69-71. Schmitz, Sebastian, Relaunching RwandAir, Airways, 18-6, 2011, pp. 30-33. Seed, Arleen, From Telex to eGovernment: The Birth of eRwanda, Information Technologies and International Development, 3-4, 2006, pp. 1-9. Short, Tim, Sustainable Development in Rwanda: Industry and Government, Sustainable Development, 16, 2008, pp. 56-69. SNV-Rwanda/Organisation nerlandaise de dveloppement, Capitalisation des expriences cinq ans aprs la guerre et le gnocide au Rwanda, Kigali: SNV-Rwanda, 2000, 98 p. Soudan, Franois; et al., Le Rwanda et son potentiel conomique, Jeune Afrique, 2482 (Supplment), 2008, pp. 3-82. Tardif-Douglin, David, Rehabilitating Household Food Production after War: The Rwandan Experience, in Manikas, Peter; Kumar, Krishna (eds.), Rebuilding Societies after Civil War: Critical Roles for International Assistance, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 1997, pp. 265-285. The Public-Private Infrastructure Advisory Facility, (PPIAF), Private Solutions for Infrastructure in Rwanda: Country Framework Report, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2005, 103 p. Thisen, Jean, The Treatment of Financial Variables in Social Accounting Matrix-based Short-term Forecasting Models, Africa Development, 26-3/4, 2001, pp. 183-218. Verpoorten, Marijke; Berlage, Lode, Economic Mobility in Rural Rwanda: A Study of the Effects of War and Genocide at the Household Level, Journal of African Economies, 16-3, 2007, pp. 349-392 Verpoorten, Marijke, Using Household Data to Study the Economic Consequences of Violent Conflict: The Case of Rwanda, in Hess, Gregory (ed.), Guns and Butter: The Economic Causes and Consequences of Conflict, Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2009, pp. 271-340. Verwimp, Philip; Verpoorten, Marijke, What Are All the Soldiers Going to Do?: Demobilisation, Reintegration and Employment in Rwanda, Conflict, Security & Development, 4-1, 2004, pp. 39-57. Watkins, Alfred; Verma, Anubha, Building Science, Technology, and Innovation Capacity in Rwanda: Developing Practical Solutions to Practical Problems, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2008, 121 p. Whitlock, Reid, Reassessing the Traditional Skill-Transfer Paradigm: The Example of Rwanda, Fletcher Forum of World Affairs, 33-2, 2009, pp. 159-173. Woodward, David, The IMF, the World Bank and Economic Policy in Rwanda: Economic, Social and Political Implications, Oxford, UK: Oxfam, 1996, 55 p. World Bank, Rwanda: Toward Sustained Growth and Competitiveness, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2007, 74 p. World Food Program; Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations; United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, Joint Needs Assessment: Burundi, Rwanda and Tanzania, 18 March to 8 April 2006, Rome: FAO, 2006, 103 p. World Trade Organization, Trade Policy Review Rwanda : Report by the Secretariat : Summary Observations", World Trade and Arbitration Materials, 17-1, 2005, pp. 3-14. World Trade Organization, Trade Policy Review: Rwanda: Report by the Government, World Trade and Arbitration Materials, 17-1, 2005, pp. 15-30.

1895 1896 1897 1898

1899 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904

1905 1906

3.4.1.2) Aide multilatrale

1907 Andr, Catherine; Tierens, Michel, Rle de laide dans la relance et la stabilit conomique du Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, 111

Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 66-100. 1908 1909 1910 1911 Bigsten, Arne; Lundstrm, Susanna, Aid and Growth in Rwanda, Stockholm: Swedish International Development Cooperation Agency, 2004, 65 p. Browne, Stephen, Aid to Fragile States: Do Donors Help or Hinder?, Helsinki: United Nations University, World Institute for Development Economics Research, 2007, 35 p. Dix, Holger, Bevlkerungspolitik in der deutschen Entwicklungszusammenarbeit: eine Policy-Studie am Fallbeispiel Ruanda, Mnster: Agenda, 1996, 183 p. Ezemenari, Kene; Kebede, Ephraim; Lahiri, Sajal, The Fiscal Impact of Foreign Aid in Rwanda: A Theoretical and Empirical Analysis, Policy Research Working Paper 4541, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2008, 35 p. Fischer, Heinz; Graafen, Rainer; Knig, Dieter, 20 Jahre Lnderpartnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Rwanda: Ergebnisse der Zusammenarbeit in Forschung und Lehre, Koblens: Geographischen Instituts der Universitt Koblenz-Landau, 2004, 143 p. Hayman, Rachel, Are the MDGs Enough? Donor Perspectives and Recipient Visions of Education and Poverty Reduction in Rwanda, International Journal of Educational Development, 27-4, 2007, pp. 371-382. Hayman, Rachel, Rwanda: Milking the Cow? Creating Policy Space in Spite of Aid Dependence, in Whitfield, Lindsay (ed.), The Politics of Aid: African Strategies for Dealing with Donors, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2009. Hayman, Rachel, From Rome to Accra via Kigali: Aid Effectiveness in Rwanda, Development Policy Review, 27-5, 2009, pp. 581-599. Hayman, Rachel, Funding Fraud? Donors and Democracy in Rwanda, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 118-131. Holvoet, Nathalie; Rombouts, Heidy, The Challenge of Monitoring and Evaluation under the New Aid Modalities: Experiences from Rwanda, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 46-4, 2008, pp. 577-602. Kanyarukiga, Sam; Van der Meer, Esther; Paalman, Maria; Poate, Derek; Schrader, Ted, Evaluation of DFID [Department for International Development] Country Programmes: Country Study Rwanda, 20002005, Evaluation Report EV660, London: DFID, 2006, 98 p. Kingdom of the Netherlands, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Netherlands Aid Reviewed: An Analysis of Operations Review Unit Reports, 1983-1994, The Hague: Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Policy and Operations Evaluation Department 1996, 179 p. Kuma Ndumbe, Alexandre, Krisenprvention: Ein mglicher Weg aus Krieg und Genozid Alternativen fr die Entwicklungszusammenarbeit. Fallbeispiel: die Deutsche Gesellschaft fr Technische Zusammenarbeit in Ruanda, Douala: AfricAvenir; Berlin: Exchange and Dialogue, 2005, 229 p. Maren, Michael, Running Toward Rwanda, in Idem, The Road to Hell: The Ravaging Effects of Foreign Aid and International Charity, New York: Free Press, 1997, pp. 257-269. Marriage, Zoe, Defining Morality: DFID [Department for International Development] and the Great Lakes, Third World Quarterly, 27-3, 2006, pp. 477-490. Muscat, Robert, Rwanda: Donor Culpability, in Idem, Investing in Peace: How Development Aid Can Prevent or Promote Conflict, Armonk, NY/ London: M.E. Sharpe, 2002, pp. 51-59. Ruanda Revue, 20 Jahre Partnerschaft: Rheinland-Pfalz-Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 1, 2002, 48 p. Ruanda Revue, Partnerschaft im Fokus, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2009, 52 p. Ruanda Revue, Partnerschaft im Wandel, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2010, 48 p. Samset, Ingrid; Petersen, Stina; Wang, Vibeke, Foreign Aid to Transitional Justice: The Cases of Rwanda and Guatemala, 19952005, in Ambos, Kai; Large, Judith; Wierda, Marieke (eds.), Building a 112

1912

1913 1914

1915 1916

1917 1918

1919

1920

1921 1922 1923 1924 1925 1926 1927

Future on Peace and Justice: Studies on Transitional Justice, Peace and Development, Heidelberg: Springer, 2009, pp. 439-468. 1928 1929 Schimmel, Noam, Failed Aid: How Development Agencies are Neglecting and Marginalizing Rwandan Genocide Survivors, Development in Practice, 20-3, 2010, pp. 407-413. Srb, Gunnar; Hauge, Wenche; Hybertsen, Bent; Smith, Dan; Norwegian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Norwegian Assistance to Countries in Conflict: The Lesson of Experience from Guatemala, Mali, Mozambique, Sudan, Rwanda, and Burundi, Oslo: Royal Ministry of Foreign Affairs, 1998, 176 p. Takeuchi, Shinichi, Capacity Traps and Legitimacy Traps: Development Assistance and State Building in Fragile Situations, in Kharas, Homi; Makino, Koji; Jung, Woojin (eds.), Catalyzing Development: A New Vision for Aid, Washington, DC: The Brookings Institution Press, 2011, pp. 127-154. Zorbas, Eugenia, Aid Dependence and Policy Independence: Explaining the Rwandan Paradox, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 103-117.

1930

1931

3.4.1.3) Finances
1932 1933 African Forum and Network on Debt and Development, Les dfis de viabilit de la dette publique en Afrique: cas du Rwanda, Harare: AFRODAD, 2008, 43 p. Cassimon, Dany, Assessing A Decade of Debt Reduction Practice in the Great Lakes Region, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 149-171. Decaluwe, Bernard; Nsengiyumva, Fabien, Impact des politiques conomiques en situation de rationnement de crdits: illustration laide dun MCEG [Modle Calculable dEquilibre Gnral] appliqu au cas du Rwanda, Revue dconomie du dveloppement, 4, 1993, pp. 55-93, (cf. Idem, Policy Impact under Credit Rationing: A Real and Financial CGE [Computable General Equilibrium] of Rwanda, Journal of African Economies, 3-2, 1994, pp. 262-308). Di Bella, Gabriel; Hauner, David, How Useful Is Monetary Econometrics in Low-Income Countries? The Case of Money Demand and the Multipliers in Rwanda, IMF Working Paper 05/178, Washington, DC: IMF, 2005, 23 p. Goux, Jean-Franois; Kigabo, Rusuhuzwa, Rupture structurelle et demande de monnaie au Rwanda, Working Paper 07-27, Lyon: Groupe dAnalyse et de Thorie Economique (GATE); CNRS; Universit Lyon 2; Ecole Normale Suprieure, 2007, 30 p. Groupe de recherche pour une stratgie conomique alternative, Le FMI, la banque mondiale et les droits de lhomme: tudes de cas: Hati et Rwanda, Bruxelles: GRESEA, 1998, 100 p. Oxfam, Debt Relief for Rwanda: An Opportunity for Peace-building and Reconstruction, Oxford, UK: Oxfam International, 1999, 14 p. Papias, Malimba Musafiri; Ganesan, P., Repayment Behaviour in Credit and Savings Cooperative Societies: Empirical and Theoretical Evidence from Rural Rwanda, International Journal of Social Economics, 36-5/6, 2009, pp. 608-625. Rusagara, Consolate, Financial Sector Development Program (FSDP): The Case of Rwanda, in Quintyn, Marc; Verdier, Genevive (eds.), African Finance in the 21st Century, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan/ International Monetary Fund, 2010, pp. 299-310. Rusuhuzwa Kigabo, Thomas, Estimation dune fonction de demande de monnaie au Rwanda et Burundi, s.l., Editions Universitaires Europennes, 2001, 324 p. [Internet]. Sayinzoga, Aussi; Simson, Richard, Monetary Policy in Rwanda: A Cointegration Analysis, South African Journal of Economics, 74-1, 2006, pp. 65-78. Taillefer, Bernard, Guide de la banque pour tous: innovations africaines, Paris: Karthala, 1996, 314 p.

1934

1935

1936

1937 1938 1939

1940

1941 1942 1943

3.4.1.4) Pauvret
113

1944 1945

Ansoms, An, Resurrection after Civil War and Genocide: Growth, Poverty and Inequality in Postconflic Rwanda, The European Journal of Development Research, 17-3, 2005, pp. 495-508. Ansoms, An, Quelle est lefficacit du PRSP rwandais? volutions rcentes de la croissance, de la pauvret et de lingalit, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2006-2007, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 97-108. Ansoms, An, How successful is the Rwandan PRSP? Growth, Poverty & Inequality, Review of African Political Economy, 34-111, 2007, pp. 371-379. Ansoms, An, Poursuivre la croissance, oubliant les pauvres? Une analyse critique des politiques rurales du Rwanda, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2007-2008, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 29-53. Ansoms, An, Striving for Growth, Bypassing the Poor? A Critical Review of Rwandas Rural Sector Policies, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 46-1, 2008, pp. 1-32. Ansoms, An, Views from Below on the Pro-poor Growth Challenge: The Case of Rural Rwanda, African Studies Review, 53-2, 2010, pp. 97-123. Ansoms, An ; McKay, Andrew, A Quantitative Analysis of Poverty and Livelihood Profiles: The Case of Rural Rwanda, Food Policy, 35-6, 2010, pp. 584-598. Asarkaya, Yakup; Brenton, Paul; Diop, Ndiame, Trade Costs, Export Development, and Poverty in Rwanda, Policy Research Working Paper 3784, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2005, 26 p. Bigsten, Arne; Isaksson, Ann-Sofie, Growth and Poverty in Rwanda: Evaluating the EDPRS 2008-2012, Stockholm: Swedish International Development Cooperation Agency (SIDA), 2008, 54 p. Bucagu, Maurice, Linkages between Poverty and Population: Lessons Learned (Rwanda Case Study), Etudes rwandaises, 3, 2001, pp. 5-21. Bugingo, Emmanuel; Painter, Genevieve, Rwanda Missing the Mark? Participation in the PRSP Process in Rwanda, London: Christian Aid, 2002, 10 p. [Internet]. Campbell, Bonnie (ed.), Quallons-nous faire des pauvres? Rformes institutionnelles et espaces politiques ou les piges de la gouvernance pour les pauvres, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, 208 p. Golooba Mutebi, Frederick; Stone, Simon; Thin, Neil, Are PRSPs Making a Difference? The African Experience: Rwanda, Development Policy Review, 21-2, 2003, pp. 253-270. Government of Rwanda (sic), Vision 2020 Umurenge: An integrated Local Development Programme to Accelerate Poverty Eradication, Rural Growth and Social Protection, EDPRS Flagship Program Document, Kigali: Ministry of Local Government, Good Governance, Community Development and Social Affairs (MINALOC); Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning (MINECOFIN), 2007, 47 p. Howe, Gerard; McKay, Andy, Combining Quantitative and Qualitative Methods in Assessing Chronic Poverty: The Case of Rwanda, World Development, 35-2, 2007, pp. 197-211. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace, Efforts de lutte contre la pauvret au Rwanda, Kigali: IRDP, 2006, 183 p. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace, La cration demplois comme facteur de rduction durable de la pauvret au Rwanda, Kigali: IRDP, 2008, 89 p. Jones, Richard, No Alternative: Post-war Poverty Reduction as Structural Transformation in Rwanda, Conflict, Security & Development, 6-2, 2006, pp.151-178. Karwera, Viateur; Couture, Christine; Villeneuve, Claude, Une intervention ducative dans une communaut appauvrie: pistes explorer pour une gestion durable des ressources, VertigO: la revue lectronique en sciences de lenvironnement, 8-3, 2008, n. p. [Internet]. Karererwa, I., Alcoolisme et pauvret: un cocktail redoutable, Dialogue, 239, septembre 2005, pp. 77-79. Martens, Sarah; Marysse, Stefaan, volution de la pauvret et de lingalit au Rwanda: violences et 114

1946 1947

1948 1949 1950 1951 1952 1953 1954 1955 1956 1957

1958 1959 1960 1961 1962

1963 1964

contraintes structurelles, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp 89-108. 1965 Martens, Sarah, Problmatique de participation de la socit civile aux stratgies de rduction de la pauvret au Rwanda, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 109-132 (cf. Idem, Dialogue, 234, juillet 2004, pp. 29-62). Muller, Christophe, Censored Quantile Regressions of Chronic and Transient Seasonal Poverty in Rwanda, Journal of African Economies, 11-4, 2002, pp. 503-541. Muller, Christophe, The Measurement of Poverty with Geographical and Intertemporal Price Dispersion: Evidence from Rwanda, Review of Income and Wealth, 54-1, 2008, pp. 27-49. Nyamugasira, Warren, Rwanda and the Impact of Debt Relief on the Poor, in Nyamugasira, Warren; Walker, Bill (eds.), The Poor Cant Wait: Poverty and Debt Relief, Geneva: World Vision, 2000, pp. 37-84. Nyamwasa, Jean-Damascne; Winnick, Bertus, INGABOs Role in Pro-Poor Service Provision in Rwanda, in Wennink, Bertus; Nederlof, Suzanne; Heemskerk, Willem (eds.) Access of the Poor to Agricultural Services: The Role of Farmers Organizations in Social Inclusion, Amsterdam: Royal Tropical Institute (KIT), 2007, 160 p. Phiri, Isaac, From Hand Out to Hand Up: Three Arkansas Entrepreneurs Are Helping Build Rwandas Largest Bank for the Poorest of the Poor, Christianity Today, 51-10, 2007, pp. 86-90, 92, 94-95. Renard, Robrecht; Molenaers, Nadia, Civil Society Participation in Rwandas Poverty Reduction Strategy, Antwerp: University of Antwerp, Institute of Development Policy and Management, 2003, 29 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, An Approach to the Poverty Reduction Action Plan for Rwanda: The Interim Poverty Reduction Strategy Paper, Kigali: MINECOFIN, 2000, 77 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, The Government of Rwanda: Poverty Reduction Strategy Paper (PRSP), Kigali: MINECOFIN, 2002, 160 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, A Profile of Poverty in Rwanda: A Report Based on the Results of the Household Living Standards Survey, Kigali: MINECOFIN, 2002, 45 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, Poverty Reduction Strategy Paper Progress Report (IMF Country Report No. 04/273), Kigali, 2003, 76 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, Poverty Reduction Strategy Annual Progress Report (IMF Country Report No. 05/127), Kigali, 2004, 129 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, Rwanda: Poverty Reduction Strategy Paper: Annual Progress Report, (IMF Country Report No. 06/61), Kigali, 2005, 117 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, Economic Development And Poverty Reduction Strategy, 2008-2012 (IMF Country Report No. 08/90), Kigali, 2007, 185 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Finance and Economic Planning, 3-Years of the Economic Development and Poverty Reduction Strategy (EDPRS): A Summary Implementation Report, 2008-2010, (IMF Country Report No. 11/154), Kigali, 2011, 266 p. Rutayisire, Richard, Local Government Budgeting and Poverty Alleviation in Rwanda: Emphasis on Citizen Participation in the Local Government Budgeting Process, Saarbrcken: Lambert Academic Publishing, 2011, 112 p. Sentama, Ezechiel, The Role of Local Non Governmental Organizations in Poverty Reduction in Rwanda: A Case Study of Butare Province, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 202-220. Siegel, Paul; Gatsinzi, Justine; Kettlewell, Andrew, Adaptive Social Protection in Rwanda: Climateproofing the Vision 2020 Umurenge Programme, IDS [Institute of Development Studies] Bulletin, 426, 2011, pp. 71-78. Smith, David, Poverty-Environment Linkages and Their Implications for Security: With Reference to 115

1966 1967 1968 1969

1970 1971 1972

1973 1974 1975 1976 1977 1978 1979

1980

1981 1982

1983

Rwanda, in Liotta, P.; Mouat, D.; Kepner, W.; Lancaster, J. (eds.), Environmental Change and Human Security: Recognizing and Acting on Hazard Impacts, Dordrecht/London: Springer, 2008, pp. 327-340. 1984 1985 Twizeyimana, A.; Kebongo, D., Rwanda: boom de la pauvret, Dialogue, 237, janvier 2005, pp. 113-116. Vandeginste, Stef, Rwanda, the World Bank, PRSP and Human Rights, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 119-140. World Bank, Rwanda Poverty Note: Rebuilding an Equitable Society: Poverty and Poverty Reduction after the Genocide, Washington, DC: World Bank, 1998, 102 p. World Bank; Ministre des finances et de la planification conomique; Ministre du genre, de la famille et des affaires sociales; Ministre de lagriculture; Rseau des femmes, La pauvret au Rwanda: situation actualise, Kigali: MINECOFIN; et al., 1998, 53 p. Xinshen, Diao; et al., Agricultural Growth and Investment Options for Poverty Reduction in Rwanda, Washington, DC: International Food Policy Research Institute, 2010, 124 p. Zuckerman, Elaine, Why Engendering PRSPs Reduce Poverty, and the Case of Rwanda, UNU-WIDER Research Paper DP2001/112, Helsinki: World Institute for Development Economic Research, 2001, 28 p.

1986 1987

1988 1989

3.4.1.5) Dmographie
1990 1991 1992 1993 Amelot, Xavier, Pression dmographique et dynamiques des systmes ruraux au Rwanda, Les cahiers dOutre-mer, 50-197, 1997, pp. 7-26. Garenne, Michel, Situations of Fertility Stall in Sub-Saharan Africa, African Population Studies, 23-2, 2008, pp. 173-188. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace, Economic and Population Growth, Kigali: IRDP, 2008, 52 p. Ndaruhuye, Dieudonn Muhoza; Broekhuis, Annelet ; Hooimeijer, Pieter, Demand and Unmet Need for Means of Family Limitation in Rwanda, International Perspectives on Sexual and Reproductive Health, 35, 2009, pp. 122-130. Population Council; ICF International, Rwanda 2000: Results from the Demographic and Health Survey, Studies in Family Planning, 34-2, 2003, pp. 138-142. Population Council; ICF International, Rwanda 2005: Results from the Demographic and Health Survey, Studies in Family Planning, 39-2, 2008, pp. 147-152. Ruxin Josh; Habinshuti, Antoinette, Crowd Control in Rwanda, Nature, 474, 2011, pp. 572-573. Sebagabo, Simon, Densit dmographique, facteur de misre ou de progrs? Cas de lAfrique centrale en gnral et du Rwanda en particulier, Yaound: Editions CLE, 2004, 339 p. United States Agency for International Development (USAID); Management Systems International, Voluntary Family Planning and Performance-Based Financing in Rwanda: Implications under the TIAHRT Amendment, Washington, DC: USAID, 2005, 54 p. Vis, H.; Goyens, P.; Brasseur, D., Ter gelegenheid van een brief aan de Lancet: Rwanda: the Case for Research in Developing Countries, Bulletin des sances, Acadmie royale des sciences doutre-mer, 41-3, 1995, pp. 367-387. Wadhams, Nick, Progress in Rwandas Drive to Slow Population Growth, The Lancet, 376, 2010, pp. 81-82.

1994 1995 1996 1997 1998

1999

2000

3.4.1.6) Question foncire

2001 African Centre for Technology Studies, Report of the Conference on Land Tenure and Conflict in Africa: Prevention, Mitigation and Reconstruction, 9-10 December 2004, Nairobi: ACTS, 2005: Vlassenroot, Koen; Huggins, Chris, Land, Migration and Conflict in Eastern DR Congo, pp. 19-28. Musahara, Herman; Huggins, Chris, Land Reform, Land Scarcity and Post-conflict Reconstruction: A Case Study of Rwanda, pp. 29-40. 116

Kairaba-Kyambadde, Annie, Land Tenure and Conflict: the Case of Rwanda, pp. 83-101. Palmer, Robin, Oxfam and Land in Post-conflict Situations in Africa, pp. 142- 154. 2002 Ali, Daniel Ayalew; Deininger, Klaus; Goldstein, Markus, Environmental and Gender Impacts of Land Tenure Regularization in Africa: Pilot Evidence from Rwanda, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2011, 31 p. Andr, Catherine; Platteau, Jean-Philippe, Land Tenure Under Unendurable Stress: Rwanda Caught in the Malthusian Trap, Namur: Facults universitaires Notre-Dame de la Paix, Centre de recherche en conomie du dveloppement, 1996, 49 p. Andr, Catherine, Evolution des droits fonciers au Rwanda: une main invisible?, in Congrs des Economistes Belges de Langue Franaise, Tiers-Monde et anciennes conomies socialistes, Charleroi: CIFoP, 1994, pp. 197-217. Andr, Catherine, Terre rwandaise: accs, politique et rformes foncires, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 141-174. Andr, Catherine, Custom, Contracts and Cadastres in North-West Rwanda, The European Journal of Development Research, 14, 2002, pp. 153-172. Bledsoe, David; Republic of Rwanda, Land Policy and Law: Trip Report: Findings and Recommendations, Kigali: RDI/USAID/MINITERE, 2004, 20 p. Bruce, John, Drawing a Line under the Crisis: Reconciling Returnee Land Access and Security in Postconflict Rwanda, Humanitarian Policy Group Working Paper, London: Overseas Development Institute, 2007, 39 p. Bruce, John, International Standards, Improvisation and the Role of International Humanitarian Organizations in the Return of Land in Postconflict Rwanda, in Pantuliano, Sara (ed.), Uncharted Territory: Land, Conflict and Humanitarian Action, Rugby, UK: Practical Action Publishing, 2009. Crook, Jamie, Promoting Peace and Economic Security in Rwanda through Fair and Equitable Land Rights, California Law Review, 2006, 94-5, pp. 1487-1536. Des Forges, Alison, Land in Rwanda: Winnowing of the Chaff, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 353-372. Gasarasi, Charles; Musahara, Herman (eds.), The Land Question in Kibungo Province, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflicts, 12, Butare: Universit nationale du Rwanda, 2004, 106 p. Gasarasi, Charles (ed.), Recherche sur les causes des conflits fonciers en province de Kibuye, Butare: Editions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2005, 128 p. Huggins, Chris, The Presidential Land Commission: Undermining Land Law Reform, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 252-266. Isaksson, Ann-Sofie, Unequal Property Rights: A Study of Land Right Inequalities in Rwanda, Working Paper in Economics 507, Gothenburg: University of Gothenburg, 2011, 24 p. Jones, Lisa, The Evolution of Property Use in Rwanda, Refugee Survey Quarterly, 19-3, 2000, pp. 130-150. Leegwater, Margot, Sharing Scarcity: Issues of Land Tenure in South-east Rwanda, in Ansoms, An; Marysse, Stefaan, (eds.), Natural Resources and Local Livelihoods in the Great Lakes Region of Africa: A Political Economy Perspective, Basingstoke, NY: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011, pp. 104-122. Musahara, Herman; Huggins, Chris, Land Reform, Land Scarcity and Post-Conflict Reconstruction: A Case Study of Rwanda, in Huggins, Chris; Clover, Jenny, From the Ground Up: Land Rights, Conflict and Peace in Sub-Saharan Africa, Pretoria: Institue for Security Studies, 2005, pp. 269-346. Mutabazi, A., Redistributive Land Reform in Rwanda: The Impact on Household Food Security, Rwanda Journal, 22, 2011, pp. 129-157. 117

2003

2004

2005

2006 2007 2008

2009

2010 2011

2012 2013 2014

2015 2016 2017

2018

2019

2020 2021 2022 2023 2024 2025 2026

Prouse de Montclos, Marc-Antoine, Kigali aprs la guerre: la question foncire et laccs au logement, Paris: Les Dossiers du CEPED, 57, 1999, 41 p. Pottier, Johan, Land Reform for Peace? Rwandas 2005 Land Law in Context, Journal of Agrarian Change, 6-4, 2006, pp. 509-537. Putzel James, Land Policies and Violent Conflict: Towards Addressing the Root Causes, Crisis States Research Centre London School of Economics and Political Science, 2009, 19 p. Republic of Rwanda, Organic Law Determining the Use and Management of Land in Rwanda, Kigali: The Official Gazette of the Republic of Rwanda, 44-18, 15 Septembre 2005, 54 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Lands, Environment, Forestry, Water and Mines, Strategic Road Map for Land Tenure Reform, Kigali: MINIRENA, 2008, 21 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Environment and Lands, Land Sub-Sector Strategic Plan, 2009/102013/14, Kigali: MINITERRE, 2010, 47 p. Takeuchi, Shinichi; Marara, Jean, Returnees in their Homelands: Land Problems in Rwanda after the Civil War, in Ohta, Itaru; Gebre, Yntiso (eds.), Displacement Risks in Africa, Kyoto: Kyoto University Press, 2005, pp. 162-191. Takeuchi, Shinichi; Marara, Jean, Features of Land Conflicts in Post Civil War Rwanda, African Study Monographs, 42- Supplementary Issue, 2011, pp. 119-138. Van Hoyweghen, Saskia, The Urgency of Land and Agrarian Reform in Rwanda, African Affairs, 98392, 1999, pp. 353-372. Wyss, Kathrin, A Thousand Hills for 9 million People: Land Reform in Rwanda: Fast Country Risk Profile Rwanda, Bern: Swisspeace/Fondation suisse pour la paix, 2006, 43 p.

2027 2028 2029

3.4.1.7 ) Environnement
2030 2031 Bahigiki, E., Les enjeux actuels de lenvironnement, Dialogue, 160, novembre 1992, pp. 31-42. Department of Geography and Center for Advanced Study of International Development at Michigan State University; et al., The Rwanda SocietyEnvironment Project: Research of 1989 to 1994, East lansing, MI: Michigan State University, 1993-1994: Campbell, David; Berry, Len, Population Pressure, Agricultural Productivity and Land Degradation in Rwanda: An Agenda for Collaborative Training, Research and Analysis, October 1993, 18 p. Brown, Daniel, Issues and Alternative Approaches for the Integration and Application of Societal and Environmental Data within a GIS, October 1993, 22 p. Olson, Jennifer, Farming System Regions in Rwanda: Echoes of Historic Divisions Reflected in Current Land Use, April 1994, 25 p. Campbell, David, Environmental Stress in Rwanda: A Preliminary Analysis, June 1994, 31 p. Olson, Jennifer, Land Degradation in Gikongoro, Rwanda: Problems and Possibilities in the Integration of Household Survey Data and Environmental Data, June 1994, 36 p. Campbell, David, Conceptualizing Global Change as Society-Environment Interaction: From the Local to the Global in Rwanda, July 1994, 22 p. Olson, Jennifer, Demographic Responses to Resource Constraints in Rwanda, September 1994, 38 p. Lewis, Laurence, Environmental Data Needs for Assessing Agricultural Land Degradation in the Rwandan Context, October 1994, 19 p. Olson, Jennifer, Factors Behind the Recent Tragedy in Rwanda, November 1994, 18 p. Berry, Len; Brown, Daniel; Campbell, David; Olson, Jennifer, Basic Data Systems for Natural Resource Management: Findings of the Rwandan Case Study, November 1994, 37 p. Dushimumuremyi, J.-P.; Pilesjo, P., Water Resources and GIS: A Contribution to the Development of a Decision Support Systems for Water Resources Management in Bugesera, Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 14, 2007, pp. 37-49. Henninger, Sascha, Urban Climate and Air Pollution in Kigali, Rwanda, Proceedings of the Seventh International Conference on Urban Climate, 29 June-3 July 2009, Yokohama, Japan, pp. 1038-1041 118

2032

2033

[Internet]. 2034 2035 Ilunga, L; Tshenda, A., Facteurs physiques du ruissellement Kigali (Rwanda), Revue internationale de gologie, de gographie et dcologie tropicales, 28-1/2, 2004, pp. 53-60. Mupenzi, Jean de la Paix; Ge, Ji Wen; Li, Lan Hai; Anming, Bao; Habiyaremye, Gabriel ; Nzayisenga, Theoneste; Kamanzi Emmanuel; Iyakaremye Jean Paul, Analysis of Urban Environment: Case Study of the Spatial Integration of Rwandan Cities, Journal of Geography and Regional Planning, 4-3, 2011, pp. 152-158. Ngirabatware, Augustin, Lexprience du Rwanda en matire denvironnement, in Ercal, Denizhan (ed.), Environmental Management in Developing Countries/Gestion de lenvironnement dans les pays en dveloppement, Paris: Development Centre of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development, 1991, pp. 341-351. Republic of Rwanda; Ministry of Natural Resources, Five year Strategic Plan for the Environment and Natural Resource Sector (2009-2013), Kigali: MINIRENA, 2009, 97 p. Ruanda Revue, Umwelt, Naturschutz und erneuerbare Energien, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft RheinlandPfalz/Ruanda, 1, 2008, 64 p. Sekomo, Christian; Nkuranga, Egide; Rousseau, Diederik; Lens, Piet, Fate of Heavy Metals in an Urban Natural Wetland: The Nyabugogo Swamp (Rwanda), Water, Air, & Soil Pollution, 214-1/4, 2011, pp. 321-333. Tesi, Peter, The Environmental Perspectives of the Rwandan Genocide of 1994, in Idem (ed.), The Environment and Development in Africa, Lanham, MD: Lexington, 2000, pp. 203-223. Thibon, Christian, Politiques de lenvironnement dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Afrique contemporaine, 161, 1992, pp. 230-238. Umuhoza Mbateye, F.; Nhapi, I.; Wali, U.; Banadda, N., Assessment of Wastewater Management Practices in Kigali City, Rwanda, Open Environmental & Biological Monitoring Journal, 3, 2010, pp. 21-28. Uwimana, A.; Nhapi, I.; Wali, U.; Hoko, Z.; Kashaigili, J., Sludge Characterization at Kadahokwa Water Treatment Plant, Rwanda, Water Science & Technology, 10-5, 2010, pp. 848-859. Verdoodt, A.; Van Ranst, E., Environmental Assessment Tools for Multi-scale Land Resources Information Systems: A Case Study of Rwanda, Agriculture, Ecosystems & Environment, 114, 2006, pp. 170-184.

2036

2037 2038 2039

2040 2041 2042

2043 2044

3.4.1.8) Agriculture
2045 Ansoms, An, A Green Revolution for Rwanda? The Political Economy of Poverty and Agrarian Change, Discussion Paper 2008.06, Antwerp: Institute of Development Policy and Management, University of Antwerp, 2008, 40 p. Barampama, Angelo, La valorisation des cultures vivrires: une voie pour le dveloppement et lautosuffisance alimentaire: lexemple de la transformation artisanale du manioc amer, in StubleTercier, Nicole; Sottas, Beat (eds.), La scurit alimentaire en questions: dilemmes, constats et controverses, Paris: Karthala, 2000, pp. 195-204. Baydas, Mayada; Graham, Douglas; Bicamumpaka, Jerome, Input and Output Distribution Networks in the Agribusiness Sector in Rwanda: Markets or Pre-markets?, Washington, DC: Office of Sustainable Development Bureau for Africa, USAID, 1994, 68 p. Berentsen, Paul; De Graaff, Jan; Oude Lansink, Alfons, A Typology of Farm Households for the Umutara Province in Rwanda, Food Security, 1, 2009, pp. 321-335. Bizimana, C .; Nieuwoudt, W.; Ferrer, S., Farm Size, Land Fragmentation and Economic Efficiency in Southern Rwanda, Agrekon, 43-2, 2004, pp. 244-262. Bizimana, C., Population Pressure and Farm Fragmentation: Challenges Facing Agriculture in Rwanda, Rwanda Journal, 17, 2009. 119

2046

2047

2048 2049 2050

2051 2052 2053 2054

Bizimana, J., Analysis of the Rwanda Extension System: The Relationships between the Extension Field Workers and the Farmers for Information Delivery, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, p. 70-81. Bizoza, A.; Ortmann, G., Networking Model Towards Sustainable Agriculture in Gikongoro Province, Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 13, 2007, pp. 56-80. Buruchara, Robin; Sperling, Louise; Ewell, Peter; Kirkby, Roger, The Role of Research Institutions in Seedrelated Disaster Relief: Seeds of Hope Experiences in Rwanda, Disasters, 26-4, 2002, pp. 288-301. Clay, Daniel; Byiringiro, Fidele Usabuwera; Kangasniemi, Jaakko; Reardon, Thomas; Sibomana, Bosco; Uwamariya, Laurence; Tardif-Douglin, David, Promoting Food Security in Rwanda Through Sustainable Agricultural Productivity: Meeting the Challenges of Population Pressure, Land Degradation, and Poverty, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 1996, 5 p. Clay, Daniel; Kampayana, Theobald; Kayitsinga, Jean, Inequality and the Emergence of Nonfarm Employment in Rwanda, in Johnson, Nan; Wang, Ching-li (eds.), Changing Rural Social Systems: Adaptation and Survival, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University Press, 1997, pp. 93-110. Clay, Daniel; Kelly, Valerie; Mpyisi, Edson; Reardon, Thomas, Input Use and Conservation Investments among Farm Households in Rwanda: Patterns and Determinants, in Barrett, Christopher; Place, Frank; Aboud, Abdillahi (eds.), Natural Resources Management in African Agriculture: Understanding and Improving Current Practices, Oxon, UK/New York: CABI/International Centre for Research in Agroforestry, 2002, pp. 103-14. Conseil de concertation des organisations dappui aux initiatives de base (CCOAIB), Sminaire-atelier des organisations paysannes sur linscurit alimentaire au Rwanda: Centre IWACU, Kabusunzu Kigali, Rwanda, 6-8 octobre 1997, Kigali: CCOAIB, 1997, 71 p. Deraeck, Jonasz, Le potentiel de lassociation banane-caf au Rwanda: une analyse systmique, Louvain: Universit Catholique de Louvain, Facult dingnierie biologique, agronomique et environementale, 2010, 114 p. Diao, Xinshen; Fan, Shenggen; Kanyarukiga, Sam; Yu, Bingxin, Agricultural Growth and Investment Options for Poverty Reduction in Rwanda, Washington, DC: International Food Policy Research Institute, 2010, 140 p. Donovan, Cynthia; Mpyisi, Edson; Loveridge, Scott, Forces Driving Change in Rwandan Smallholder Agriculture 1990-2001, Food Security Collaborative Working Papers, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2002, 19 p. Gaidashova, S.; Karemera, F.; Karamura, E. Agronomic Performance of Introduced Banana Varieties in Lowlands of Rwanda, African Crop Science Journal, 16-1, 2008, pp. 9-16. Gaidashova, S.; Uwimpuhwe, B.; Karamura, E., Identification of Banana Varieties with Resistance to Nematodes in Rwanda, African Crop Science Journal, 16-1, 2008, pp. 27-33. Govindasamy, R.; Puduri, V.; Hitimana, N.; Juliani, H.; Simon, J., Constraints and Perceptions of Natural Products Trade in Rwanda: A Study of Rwandan Wholesalers and Retailers, Acta horticulturae, 756, 2007, pp. 413-423. Haba, S., The Relationships of Willingness-to-pay and Demographics for Agricultural Information Delivery Technologies: A Case Study from Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 189-201. Huggins, Chris, Agricultural Policies and Local Grievances in Rural Rwanda, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 296-303. Imerzoukene, Saadia; Van Ranst, Eric, Une banque de donnes pdologiques et son S.I.G.: pour une nouvelle politique agricole au Rwanda, Bulletin des Sances de lAcadmie Royale des Sciences dOutre-mer, 47-3, 2001, pp. 299-329 Institute of Community and Organizational Development, (CODIT); Netherlands Development Organization (SNV), Beekeeping /Honey Value Chain Financing Study Report, Kigali: SNV Rwanda, 2009, 49 p. Japan International Cooperation Agency; Republic of Rwanda: Ministry of Agriculture and Animal 120

2055

2056

2057

2058

2059

2060

2061 2062 2063

2064 2065 2066

2067

2068

Resources, The Study on Sustainable Rural and Agricultural Development in Bugesera District, Eastern Province in the Republic of Rwanda, Tokyo: Sanyu Consultants Inc.; Nippon Koei Co., 2009, 199 p. 2069 2070 Jose, A., Gearing Rwandan Agriculture for Poverty Alleviation: A Blueprint, Etudes rwandaises, 3, 2001, pp. 22-42. Jose, A., Sustainable Agricultural Development and Environment: Conflicts and Contradictions in the Context of Rwandan Agriculture, in Nhema, Alfred (ed.), The Quest for Peace in Africa: Transformations, Democracy and Public Policy, Utrecht: International Books; Addis Ababa: Organization for Social Science Research in Eastern and Southern Africa, 2004, pp. 379-401. Kelly, Valerie; Mpyisi, Edson; Murekezi, Anastase; Neven, David; Shingiro, Emmanuel, Fertilizer Consumption in Rwanda: Past Trends, Future Potential, and Determinants, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2001, 30 p. Kelly, Valerie; Murekezi, Anastase, Fertilizer Response and Profitability in Rwanda: A Synthesis of Findings from MINAGRI Studies Conducted by The Food Security Research Project (FSRP) and The FAO Soil Fertility Initiative, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2002, 46 p. Kondylis, Florence, Agricultural Returns and Conflict: Quasi-Experimental Evidence from a Policy Intervention Programme in Rwanda, London: Centre for Economic Performance, London School of Economics, 2005, 39 p. Kondylis, Florence, Agricultural Outputs and Conflict Displacement: Evidence from a Policy Intervention in Rwanda, Economic Development & Cultural Change, 2008, 57-1, pp. 31-66. Mateete, B.; Bishako, E.; Lundall-Magnuson, E.; Kehinde, M.; Okoth, P.; Sanginga, P.; Twinamasiko, E.; Woomer,P., Entry Points for Agricultural Research and Rural Enterprise Development Around Virunga Mountains of DR Congo, Rwanda and Uganda, African Crop Science Conference Proceedings, 7-2, 2005, pp. 791-796. Mathai, J.; Musabanganji, E.; Niwemahoro, C.; Banamwana, L.; Uwitonze, M.; Mukamana, A., A Study of Institutional Environment and Household Food Security at Local Level in Rwanda, Rwanda Journal, 22, 2011, pp. 96-128. Mbonigaba, J.; Maniraguha, J.; Culot, M., Comparaison de diffrents types de compostages de matires organiques diverses non valorises par les paysans au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 5, 2002, pp. 40-55. McKay, Andrew; Loveridge, Scott, Exploring the Paradox of Rwandan Agricultural Household Income and Nutritional Outcomes in 1990 and 2000, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2005, 18 p. McKay, Andrew; Loveridge, Scott, Income and Nutritional Outcomes in Rwandas Rural Areas, 1990 and 2000, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2005, 6 p. Migeotte, Franois, Une colline rwandaise travers ses pratiques dlevage, Tervuren, Belgique: Muse royal de lAfrique centrale, 1997, 99 p. Migeotte, Franois, March de location du btail au Rwanda: une approche par lanalyse des contrats, Revue dconomie du dveloppement, 5-1, 1997, pp. 61-104. Milz, Manuel, La rvolution verte au Rwanda: un programme dintensification autoritaire au service de lagrobusiness, Barcelone: GRAIN, 2010, 7 p. [Internet] (cf. Idem, The Authoritarian Face of the Green Revolution: Rwanda Capitulates to Agribusiness, Barcelone: GRAIN, 2011). Mpyisi, Edson; Weber, Michael; Shingiro, Emmanuel; Loveridge, Scott, Changes in Allocation of Land Holdings, Production and Farm Size in the Rwandan Smallholder Sector Over the Period 1984/1990 to 2002, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2003, 8 p. Muller, Christophe, The Impact of the Production Composition on the Nutrition Status of Agricultural Households in Rwanda, Applied Economics Letters, 6-2, 1999, pp. 125-131. Mupenzi, Jean de la Paix; Anming, Bao; Lanhai, Li; Ge, Jiwen; Habiyaremye, Gabriel, Effects of 121

2071

2072

2073

2074 2075

2076

2077 2078

2079

2080 2081 2082

2083

2084 2085

Climate Change on Rwandan Smallholder Agriculture, African Journal of Agricultural Research, 6-13, 2011, pp. 3217-3219. 2086 Mushinzimana, Godihald, Implementierung des staatlichen Programms zur Urbarmachung von Feuchtgebieten in Sd-Ruanda: empirische Untersuchung in den Marais von Gitarama, Bonner Studien zur Wirtschaftssoziologie, 30, Aachen: Shaker Verlag, 2008, 222 p. Nabahungu, L.; Ruganzu,V.; Mukuralinda,A.; Zaongo, C.; Ntizo, S., Diffrentes sources du phosphore inorganique, fumier et chaux sur lamlioration des sols acides du Rwanda, African Crop Science Conference Proceedings, 7-3, 2005, pp. 1103-1108. Nabahungu, Leon; Visser, Miranda, Contribution of Wetland Agriculture to Farmers Livelihood in Rwanda, Ecological Economics, 71-1, 2011, pp. 4-12. Ngwabije, Rnovat, Le paysan rwandais et la problmatique du dveloppement agricole et rural: hirarchisation des contraintes et esquisse des voies de solutions, Bulletin des sances, Acadmie royale des sciences doutre-mer, 40-1, 1994, pp. 35-65. Night, G.; Asiimwe, P.; Gashaka, G.; Nkezabahizi, D.; Legg, J-P.; et al., Occurrence and Distribution of Cassava Pests and Diseases in Rwanda, Agriculture, Ecosystems & Environment, 140-3/4, 2011, pp. 492-497. Njeru, R.; Bagabe, M.; Nkezabahizi, D.; Kayiranga, D; Kajuga, J.; et al., Viruses Infecting Sweet Potato in Rwanda: Occurrence and Distribution, Annals of Applied Biology, 153-2, 2008, pp. 215-221. Nsabimana, A.; Van Staden, J., Ploidy Investigation of Bananas (Musa spp.) from the National Banana Germplasm Collection at Rubona-Rwanda by Flow Cytometry, South African Journal of Botany, 72-2, 2006, pp. 302-305. Ntezilyayo, Anastase, Lagriculture: une priorit dans la reconstruction nationale, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 319-338. Nyabyenda, Jean-Marie-Vianney, Projet GCP/GLO/208/BMG: CountrySTAT pour lAfrique SubSaharienne, Rapport panorama II: Rwanda, Kigali: Organisation des Nations Unies pour lalimentation et lagriculture (FAO), 2011, 30 p. Nyamulinda, Bideri Ishuheri; Karangwa, Innocent; Netherlands Development Organization (SNV); International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD), Value Chain Market Dynamics and Emerging Decentralized Structures: A Case of Rwanda, Kigali: SNV-Rwanda, 2009, 38 p. Nyiransengimana, E.; Mbarubukeye, S., Peri-urban Livestock Production in Rwanda, African Crop Science Conference Proceedings, 7-2, 2005, pp. 825-826. Petersen, Stephen, Beekeeping in Rwanda: Gorillas Apis in the Mist, American Bee Journal, 150-6, 2010, pp. 595-599. Pietrowicz, Pieter; Kotschi, Johannes; Neumann, Irmfried, Agriculture cologique au Rwanda : recherche et dveloppement dans le Projet Agro-Pastoral de Nyabisindu, Weikersheim, Germany: Margraf, 1998, 205 p. Pottier, Johan, Agricultural Rehabilitation and Food Insecurity in Post-War Rwanda: Assessing Needs, Designing Solutions, The Institute of Development Studies Bulletin, 27, 1996, pp. 56-75. Rama, R.; Ndagijimana, U., Cooperatives as a Means of Poverty Alleviation in Rwanda, Etudes Rwandaises, 3, 2001, pp. 92-109. Roumestan, Denis; Groupe dexpertise, de conseil et dappui au dveloppement (GECAD), Plan stratgique de transformation de lagriculture au Rwanda: aspects lgislatifs, institutionnels, organisationnels, fonciers; dcentralisation, privatisation et libralisation de lconomie, fiscalit, paysans sans terre, genre, SIDA, Kigali: Rpublique du Rwanda, Ministre de lagriculture et de llevage, 2004, 26 p. Ruanda Revue, Perspektiven der Landwirtschaft, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2001, 63 p. 122

2087

2088 2089

2090

2091 2092

2093

2094

2095

2096 2097 2098

2099 2100 2101

2102

2103

Rutamu, Innocent; Netherlands Development Organization (SNV), International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD), Investment Opportunities in the Dairy Sub-sector of Rwanda, Kigali: SNV Rwanda, 2008, 50 p. Rutunga, Venant, Soil Use and Management Strategy for Raising Food and Cash Output in Rwanda, Journal of Food, Agriculture & Environment, 5-3/4, 2007, pp. 434-441. Save the Children Fund; Pottier, Johan, Food Security and Agricultural Rehabilitation in Post-War Rwanda, London: Save the Children Fund, September 1994, 130 p. Sekomo, C.; Rulinda, J., Etude de valorisation des dchets mnagers par biomthanisation (pluchures de pomme de terre, haricot et riz), Etudes rwandaises, 2, 2000, pp. 83-94. Takeuchi, Shinichi; Marara, Jean, Agriculture and Peasants in Rwanda: A Preliminary Report, Joint Research Series 127, Tokyo: Institute of Developing Economies, 2000, 106 p. Uwantege, Emma, Agricultural Cooperatives as Strategy for Rural Development in Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises,13, aot 2007, pp. 81-92. Uwimana, Gaspard, Cattle and Livelihoods of Poor Households in Rwanda: Impact Assessment, Wageningen, The Netherlands: Wageningen University, 2010, 56 p. Van der Laan, Janno, Going Local: The Case of Minimex: A Report on How Minimex Can Source from Small Scale Farmers in Rwanda, Arnhem, NL: Agri-ProFocus, 2011, 21 p. Verpoorten, Marijke, Household Coping in War and Peacetime: Cattle Sales in Rwanda, 1991-2001, Journal of Development Economics, 88-1, 2009, pp. 67-86. Walangululu, J.-M.; Mutumwinka, D.; Mayala, R., Evaluation des clones de manioc en essai avanc de rendement pour la rsistance lacarien vert du manioc Mononychellus tanajoa (Bondar) (Acarina Teranychidae) au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises,12, 2006, pp. 57-72. World Bank, Rwanda: Promoting Pro-poor Agricultural Growth: Challenges and Opportunities, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2007, 134 p. World Food Programme, Country Portfolio Evaluation: Rwanda, 2006-2010, Rome: WFP, 2011, 25 p.

2104 2105 2106 2107 2108 2109 2110 2111 2112

2113 2114

3.4.1.9) Caficulture; thiculture

2115 Antonites, Alex; Haguma, Joy, Assessing the Innovative Nature of the Agricultural-based Small Businesses in Rwanda: The Case Study of the Coffee Industry, African Journal Of Agricultural Research, 6 -3, 2011, pp. 757-770. Boudreaux, Karol, State Power, Entrepreneurship, and Coffee: The Rwandan Experience, Mercatus Policy Comment 15, Arlington, VA: Mercatus Center, The George Mason University, 2007, 38 p. Boudreaux, Karol, Economic Liberalization in Rwandas Coffee Sector: A Better Brew for Succes, in Chuhan-Pole, Punam; Angwafo, Manka (eds.), Yes Africa Can: Success Stories from a Dynamic Continent, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2011, pp. 185-200. Boudreaux, Karol; Ahluwalia, Puja, Cautiously Optimistic: Economic Liberalization and Reconciliation in Rwandas Coffee Sector, Denver Journal of International Law and Policy, 37-2, 2009, pp. 147-199. Chemonics International, Assessing USAIDs Investments in Rwandas Coffee Sector: Best Practices and Lessons Learned to Consolidate Results and Expand Impact, Washington, DC: Chemonics International Inc., 2006, 44 p. Essama-Nssah, B.; Ezemenari, Kene; Korman, Vijdan, Reading Tea Leaves on the Potential Impact of the Privatization of Tea Estates in Rwanda, Policy Research Working Paper 4566, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2008, 25 p. Goldstein, Elaine, The Coffee Doctors: The Language of Taste and the Rise of Rwandas Specialty Bean Value, Food & Foodways: History & Culture of Human Nourishment, 19-1/2, 2011, pp. 135-159. Gomez, Virginie, Lvolution contraste des filires th et caf au Rwanda, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, 2774, janvier 1999, pp. 72-73. 123

2116 2117

2118 2119

2120

2121 2122

2123 2124 2125 2126

Harorimana, Deogratias; Harebamungu, Mathias; Bizimana, Jean-Pierre, Le caf et les caficulteurs au Rwanda: cas du district de Maraba (Butare) dans la province du sud, Paris: Publibook, 2007, 157 p. Ikeno, Jun (ed.), African Coffee Economy at the Crossroads: The Cases from Tanzania, Ethiopia & Rwanda, Kyoto: Center for African Area Studies, Kyoto University, 2007, 139 p. Kabanda, Damascent, The Impact of Trade: Liberalization on Rwandan Coffee Sector: The Performance of Coffee Exports in Rwanda, Saarbrucken: Lambert Academic Publishing, 2011, 68 p. Loveridge, Scott, Multi-product Sub-sector Study in Rwanda, in Scott, Gregory (ed.), Prices, Products, and People: Analyzing Agricultural Markets in Developing Countries, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 1995, pp. 99-114. Loveridge, Scott; Nyarwaya, Jean Baptiste; Shingiro, Emmanuel, Decaffeinated? Situation, Trends and Prospects for Smallholder Coffee Production in Rwanda: Analysis of a Rural Household Survey, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2002, 35 p. Loveridge, Scott; Mpyisi, Edson; Weber, Michael, Farm-level Perspectives in Rwandas Coffee Supply Chain Coordination Challenge, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2002, 6 p. Loveridge, Scott; Mpyisi, Edson; Shingiro, Emmanuel, Rwanda Smallholder Coffee Tree Maintenance and Cherry Processing Techniques: Results of a National Farm-level Survey, East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University, Department of Agricultural, Food, and Resource Economics, 2002, 20 p. Malleret-King, Delphine, et al., Dossier th, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, 57-2929, 2001, pp. 2732-2737. Netherlands Development Organization (SNV); The Rwanda Coffee Development Authority (OCIR CAF), The First Rwanda Coffee Conference: Achievements, Challenges and Way Forward; Kigali 1516 December 2008, Kigali: SNV Rwanda, 2009, 33 p. Pilleboue, Jean, De la provenance lorigine, de ltat au terroir: nouveaux discours pour laffirmation qualitative des cafs dAfrique de lEst: rflexions dun gographe, Les Cahiers dOutre Mer, 243-3, 2008, pp. 355-380. Pinard, Fabrice; Aithal, Anand, Can Good Coffee Prices Increase Smallholder Revenue?, Les Cahiers dOutre-Mer, 243, 2008, pp. 381-402. Poli, Matteo; Cantafora, Alfonso, Due ruote per il Ruanda/Two Wheels for Rwanda, Abitare, 475, 2007, pp. 196-201. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Agriculture & Animal Husbandry; Ministry of Trade & Industry, Rwanda National Coffee Strategy 2009-2012, Kigali: MINAGRI, 2008, 66 p. Sihimbiro, Franois; Nzayiturinka, Vnranda; Nkusi Ntaganda, Clestin; Netherlands Development Organization (SNV), A Coffee Cooperative Triples its Turnover: The Case of Cocamu in Kirehe District, Rwanda, Kigali: SNV Rwanda, 2009, 5 p. Skae, Frederick; Barclay, Brian, Managing the Linkage between Export Development and Poverty Reduction: An Effective Framework, Management Decision, 45-8, 2007, pp. 1208-1223. Takeuchi, Shinichi; Marara, Jean, Regional Differences Regarding Land Tenancy in Rural Rwanda, with Special Reference to Sharecropping in a Coffee Production Area, African Study Monographs, 35, 2007, pp. 111-139. Tulet, Jean-Christian, La conqute du monde tropical par la caficulture, Etudes rurales, 180, 2007, pp. 49-68. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, La caficulture au Rwanda: stratgies paysannes et logiques tatiques, in Bart, Franois; Morin, Serge; Salomon, Jean-Nol (eds.), Les montagnes tropicales: identits, mutations, dveloppement, Pessac: Dynamiques des milieux et des socits dans les espaces tropicaux; Centre de recherches sur les espaces tropicaux, 2001, pp. 579-594. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Rle politique de la caficulture au Rwanda, tudes Rurales, 180, 2007, pp. 124

2127

2128

2129

2130 2131

2132

2133 2134 2135 2136

2137 2138

2139 2140

2141

171-185.

3.4.1.10) Sylviculture
2142 2143 Den Biggelaar, C., When a Woman is a Man: Inter- and Intra-gender Differences in Tree Tenure and Planting in Rwanda, Agroforestry Today, 7-2, 1995, pp. 13-15. Dhetchuvi, M,; Gakwavu, R., Etude prliminaire de la rgnration en fort de montagne du Rwanda: cas de huit espces darbres illgalement exploites en fort de Nyungwe, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 7-21. Habiyaremye, Gabriel; Jiwen, Ge; Mupenzi, Jean de la Paix; Balogun, Waheed, Demographic Pressure Impacts on Forests in Rwanda, African Journal of Agricultural Research, 6-19, 2011, pp. 4533-4538. Lanjouw, Annette, Building Partnerships in the Face of Political and Armed Crisis, Journal of Sustainable Forestry, 16-3/4, 2003, pp. 89-110. Masozera, Michel; Alavalapati, Janaki, Forest Dependency and its Implications for Protected Areas Management: A Case Study from the Nyungwe Forest Reserve, Rwanda, Scandinavian Journal of Forest Research, 19-Supplement, 2004, pp. 85-92. Masozera, Michel; Alavalapati, Janaki; Jacobson, Susan; Shrestha, Ram, Assessing the Suitability of Community-based Management for the Nyungwe Forest Reserve, Rwanda, Forest Policy and Economics, 8, 2006, pp. 206-216. Mugunga, C., Growth and Quality of Five Plantation Pines in Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 12, 2006, pp. 84-95. Plumptre, Andrew, Lessons Learned from On-the-ground Conservation in Rwanda and the Democratic Republic of Congo, Journal of Sustainable Forestry, 16, 2003, pp. 71-79. Plumptre, Andrew; Kujirakwinja, Deo; Treves, Adrian; Owiunji, Isaiah; Rainer, Helga, Transboundary Conservation in the Greater Virunga Landscape: Its Importance for Landscape Species, Biological Conservation, 134-2, 2007, pp. 279-287. Rudolph, Susanne, Untersuchungen zum Aufbau optimaler Agroforstsysteme in Rwanda: eine humankologisch-interdisziplinre Analyse, Frankfurt/New York: Peter Lang, 1991, 184 p. Ruganzu,V.; Bock, L.; Culot, M., Effets compars des espces darbustes en jachre sur les proprits des deux types de sols de Rubona au Rwanda, African Crop Science Conference Proceedings, 7-3, 2005, pp. 1095-1101. Rutagarama, Eugne ; Martin, Adrian, Partnerships for Protected Area Conservation in Rwanda, Geographical Journal, 172-4, 2006, pp. 291-305.

2144 2145 2146

2147

2148 2149 2150

2151 2152

2153

3.4.1.11) Pisciculture; aquaculture

2154 Balakrishnan, R.; Veverica, K.; Nyirahabimana, P., Rwanda Women in Aquaculture: Context, Contributions and Constraints, Corvalis, OR: Office of Women in International Development, Oregon State University, 1993, 39 p. De Vos, L.; Snoeks, J.; Van den Audenaerde, D., The Effect of Tilapia Introductions in Lake Luhondo, Rwanda, Environmental Biology of Fishes, 27-4,1990, pp. 303-308. De Vos, Luc; Snoeks, Jos; Van den Audenaerde, Dirk, An Annotated Checklist of the Fishes of Rwanda (East Central Africa), with Historical Data on Introductions of Commercially Important Species, Journal of East African Natural History, 90-1, 2001, pp. 41-68. Egna, H., Environment, Aquaculture, and Food Policy Nexus: Case Study of Two USAID Aquaculture Projects in Rwanda, in Soden, D.; Steel, B. (eds.), Handbook of Global Environmental Policy and Administration, New York: Marcel Dekker, 1999, pp. 281-314. Engle, C.; Brewster, M.; Hitayezu, F., An Economic Analysis of Fish Production in a Subsistence Agricultural Economy: The Case of Rwanda, Journal of Aquaculture in the Tropics, 8-2, 1993, pp. 151165. Engle, C., Optimal Resource Allocation by Fish Farmers in Rwanda, Journal of Applied Aquaculture, 125

2155 2156

2157

2158

2159

7-1, 1997, pp. 1-18. 2160 Hishamunda, Nathanael; Jolly, Curtis; Hatch, Upton, Evaluating and Managing Risk in Small-Scale Fish Farming in a Developing Economy: An Application to Rwanda, Aquaculture Economics and Management, 2-1, 1998, pp. 31-39. Hishamunda, Nathanael; Jolly, Curtis; Engle, Carole, Estimating Oreochromis niloticus Production Function for Small-scale Fish Culture in Rwanda, Journal of Aquaculture in the Tropics, 11, 1996, pp. 49-57. Hishamunda, Nathanael; Jolly, Curtis; Engle, Carole, Evaluation of a Small-Scale Aquaculture with Intra-rural Household Trade as an Alternative Enterprise for Limited Resource Farmers: The Case of Rwanda, Food Policy, 23-2, 1998, pp. 143-154. Jolly, C.; Hatch, L., Evaluating and Managing Risk in Small-scale Fish Farming in a Developing Economy: An Application to Rwanda, Aquaculture Economics & Management, 2-1, 1998, pp. 31-39. Micha, Jean-Claude; Gashagaza, Jean-Baptiste, Russite de lintroduction du protoptre, Protopterus aethiopicus Heckel, dans le lac Muhazi (Rwanda), Bulletin des sances, Acadmie royale des sciences doutre-mer, 48-3, 2002, pp. 315-318. Moehl, J.; Molnar, J., Institutional Requirements for Aquacultural Development in Africa: Lessons from Rwanda, in Bailey, C.; Jentoft, S.; Sinclair, P. (eds.), Aquacultural Development: Social Dimensions of an Emerging Industry, Boulder, CO/Oxford, UK: Westview Press, 1996, pp. 233-248. Molnar, J.; Cox, J.; Nyirahabimana, P.; Rubagumya A., Socioeconomic Factors Affecting the Transfer and Sustainability of Aquacultural Technology in Rwanda, International Center for Aquaculture and Aquatic Environments, Auburn, AL: Auburn University, 1994, 16 p. Molnar, J.; Hanson, T.; Lovshin, L,; Circa, A., A Global Experiment on Tilapia Aquaculture: Impacts of the Pond Dynamics/Aquaculture CRSP in Rwanda, Honduras, the Philippines and Thailand, Naga, 19-2, 1996, pp. 12-17. Nyina-Wamwiza, Laetitia; Wathelet, Bernard; Kestemont, Patrick, Potential of Local Agricultural Byproducts for the Rearing of African Catfish Clarias gariepinus in Rwanda: Effects on Growth, Feed Utilization and Body Composition, Aquaculture Research, 38-2, 2007, pp. 206-214.

2161

2162

2163 2164

2165

2166

2167

2168

3.4.1.12) Tourisme
2169 2170 Alluri, Rina, The Role of Tourism in Post-Conflict Peacebuilding in Rwanda, Working Paper 2, Bern: Swisspeace, 2009, 43 p. Ashley, Caroline, Pro-poor Analysis of the Rwandan Tourism Value Chain: An Emerging Picture and Some Strategic Approaches for Enhancing Poverty Impacts, London/Kigali: Overseas Development Institute/Netherlands Development Organisation, 2007, 53 p. Briggs, Philip; Booth, Janice, Rwanda: The Bradt Travel Guide, Bucks, UK: Bradt Travel Guides; Guilford, CN: Globe Pequot Press, 2001 (2004; 2006; 2009), 228 p. Bush, Glenn; Fawcett, K., An Economic Study of Mountain Gorilla Tourism in the Virunga Volcanoes Conservation Area, Ruhengeri: US Fish and Wildlife Service/Dian Fossey Gorilla Fund International, 2007. Bush, Glenn; Colombo, Sergio; Hanley, Nick, Should All Choices Count? Using the Cut-Offs Approach to Edit Responses in a Choice Experiment, Environmental & Resource Economics, 44-3, 2009, pp. 397-414. Butynaski, Thomas; Kalina, Jan, Gorilla Tourism: A Critical Look, in Milner-Gulland, E.; Mace, R. (eds.), Conservation of Biological Resources, Oxford: Blackwell Science, 1998, pp. 294-388. Copeland, Colette, Madness and Mayhem: The Aesthetics of Dark Tourism, Afterimage, 39-1/2, 2011, pp. 43-46. Cunliffe, Stephen, Breathing Deeply in Rwanda, Africa Geographic, 19-4, 2011 pp. 59-62. Fawcett, K.; Hodgkinson, C., Mehlman, P., An Assessment of the Impact of Tourism on the Virunga Mountain Gorillas: Phase I: Analyzing the 126

2171 2172

2173

2174 2175 2176 2177

Behavioral Data from Gorilla Groups Designated for Tourism, Atlanta, GA: Diane Fossey Gorilla Fund International, 2004. 2178 2179 2180 2181 2182 2183 2184 2185 Gatsinzi, Josephine, The Impact of the Hotel Sector on Tourism Development in Kigali, Cape Town: University of the Western Cape, 2006, 276 p. Gatsinzi, Josephine; Donaldson, Ronnie, Investment in the Tourism Industry: The Experience of Rwanda, Journal for Development Support 1-1, 2009, pp. 33-49. Gatsinzi, Josephine; Donaldson, Ronnie, Investment Challenges in the Hotel Industry in Kigali, Rwanda: Hotel Managers Perspectives, Development Southern Africa, 27-2, 2010, pp. 225-40. Gitera, Valence, The Development and Promotion of Heritage Tourism in Rwanda, Cape Town: Cape Peninsula University of Technology, 2008, 140 p. Grosspietsch, Michael, Perceived and Projected Images of Rwanda: Visitor and International Tour Operator Perspectives, Tourism Management, 27, 2004, pp. 225-234. Grosspietsch, Michael, The Image of Rwanda as a Tourist Destination, Working Paper Series, 4, Mnster: Sustainable Development through Tourism, 2005, 27 p. Hodgkinson C.; Fawcett K.; Steklis H.; et al., Tourists Evaluations of Mountain Gorilla Tourism in Volcanoes National Park, Rwanda, Folia Primatologica, 75, 2004, p. 384. Homesy, Jacob, Ape Tourism and Human Diseases; How Close Should We Get? A Critical Review of the Rules and Regulations Governing Park Management & Tourism for the Wild Mountain Gorilla, Gorilla gorilla beringei, Nairobi: International Gorilla Conservation Program, 1999, 86 p. Hushin, Kelly, Rwanda Reborn: Nyungwe Forest Lodge, Gisakura Tea Plantation, Rwanda, Hospitality Design, 32-7, 2010, pp. 166-171. Lyambabaje, Alexandre, Ecotourisme au Rwanda en 2010, Kigali: Ministre du Commerce, de lIndustrie et du Tourisme, 2002, 10 p. Martin, Adrian; Rutagarama, Eugene; Casco, Ana; Gray, Maryke; Chhotray, Vasudha, Understanding the Co-existence of Conflict and Cooperation: Transboundary Ecosystem Management in the Virunga Massif, Journal of Peace Research, 48-5, 2011, pp. 621-635. Martin, Adrian; Rutagarama, Eugene; Gray, Maryke; Asuma, Stephen; Bana, Mediatrice; et al., Linking Development Interventions to Conservation: Perspectives From Partners in the International Gorilla Conservation Programme, Society and Natural Resources, 24-6, 2011, pp. 626-636. Mazimhaka, Joan, The Potential Impact of Domestic Tourism on Rwandas Tourism Economy, Johannesburg: University of the Witwatersrand, 2006, 116 p. Mazimhaka, Joan, Diversifying Rwandas Tourism Industry: A Role for Domestic Tourism, Development Southern Africa, 24-3, 2007, pp. 491-504. Mehta, Hitesh; Katee, Christine, Virunga Massif Sustainable Tourism Development Plan: DR Congo, Rwanda, Uganda, Nairobi: The International Gorilla Conservation Programme, 2005, 86 p. Muyambi, F., The Impact of Tourism on the Behaviour of Mountain Gorillas, Gorilla Journal, 30, 2005, pp. 14-15 Nedelea, Alexandru; Okech, Roselyne, Tour Operators Knowledge and Role on Ecotourism Management: Case of Kenya and Rwanda, in Staniewski, Marcin; Szczepankowski, Piotr (eds.), Management in the New Economy: Classic and Modernity, Hannover: Druck und Verlag Europaische Akademie der Naturwissenschaften, 2009, pp. 219-247. Netherlands Development Organisation; RSM-Erasmus University, Branding Rwanda as Tourism Destination: What Image do Rwandan Tourism Stakeholders Want to Promote Abroad?, Kigali: SNVRwanda, 2008, 30 p. Nielsen, Hannah; Spenceley, Anna, The Success of Tourism in Rwanda: Gorillas and More, in Chuhan-Pole, Punam; Angwafo, Manka (eds.), Yes Africa Can: Success Stories from a Dynamic Continent, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2011, pp. 231-242. 127

2186 2187 2188

2189

2190 2191 2192 2193 2194

2195

2196

2197 2198

Offutt, M., Tourism as a Conservation Strategy in the Nyungwe Forest Reserve, Rwanda, Cambridge, UK: Wildlife Conservation Society, 1992, 31 p. Republic of Rwanda, Sustainable Tourism Development Master Plan for Rwanda: Final Report, Project of the Republic of Rwanda and the United Nations World Tourism Organization, Kigali: Ministry of Trade and Industry, 2009. Robb, Erika, Violence and Recreation: Vacationing in the Realm of Dark Tourism, Anthropology & Humanism, 34-1, 2009, pp. 51-60. Ruanda Revue, Tourismus, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2008, 68 p. Sabuhoro, Edwin, Ecotourism as a Potential Conservation Incentive for Local People around Rwandas Parc National des Volcans, in Kalipeni, Ezekiel; Fawcett, Katie; Warner, Richard (eds.), Turning Science into Action: Biodiversity Conservation and Natural Resources Management in Africa, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2009. Schaller, Dominik, Genocide Tourism: Educational Value or Voyeurism?, Journal of Genocide Research, 9-4, 2007, pp. 513-515. Shackley, Myra, The Future of Gorilla Tourism in Rwanda, Journal of Sustainable Tourism, 3-2, 1995, pp. 61-72. Spenceley, Anna; Rozga, Zachary, Rwanda, in Idem, IFC Tourism Training Network: Market Research Report, Washington, DC: International Finance Corporation/Global Business School Network, 2007, pp. 87-98. Spenceley, Anna; Habyalimana, Straton; Tusabe, Ritah; Mariza, Donnah, Benefits to the Poor from Gorilla Tourism in Rwanda, Development Southern Africa, 27-5, 2010, pp. 647-662. Torr, Geordie, ...To See the Gorillas?, Geographical, 78-11, 2006, pp. 70-78. United States Agency for International Development (USAID), Rwanda Tourism Value Chain Case Study: Guided Case Studies in Value Chain Development for Conflict-Affected Environments, Washington, DC: USAID, 2008, 57 p. Van de Giessen, Eric, Peace Park amid Violence? A Report on Environmental Security in the VirungaBwindi Region, The Hague: Institute for Environmental Security, 2005, 49 p. Van Gils, Hein, Sharing Natural Resources: Mountain Gorillas and People in the Parc National des Volcans, Rwanda, African Journal of Ecology, 48-3, 2010, pp. 621-627. Watanabe, Miko, Regenerating Ecotourism in Rwanda, Asian Journal of Environment and Disaster Management (AJEDM), 2-1, 2010, pp. 37-44. Weber, William, Primate Conservation and Ecotourism in Africa, Perspectives on Biodiversity, 59, 1993, pp. 129-150. Wilkie, David; Carpenter, Julia, Can Nature Tourism Help Finance Protected Areas in the Congo Basin?, Oryx, 33-4, 1999, pp. 333339. Williamson, L., Mountain Gorilla Tourism: Some Costs and Benefits, Gorilla Journal, 22, 2001. World Travel and Tourism Council, Travel & Tourism Economic Impact 2011: Rwanda, London: WTTC, 2011, 18 p.

2199 2200 2201

2202 2203 2204

2205 2206 2207

2208 2209 2210 2211 2212 2213 2214

3.4.2) POLITIQUE 3.4.2.1) Vie politique

2215 2216 Africa Peer Review Mechanism, Country Review Report of the Republic of Rwanda, Midrand, South Africa: APRM, 2006, 206 p. Akumiah, Hubert, Rwanda, in Evrensel, Astrid (ed.), Voter Registration in Africa: A Comparative Analysis, Johannesburg, SA: Electoral Institute for the Sustainability of Democracy in Africa, 2010, pp. 128

246-279. 2217 2218 2219 2220 2221 2222 2223 2224 2225 2226 2227 2228 2229 2230 2231 2232 2233 2234 2235 Alusala, Nelson, Disarmament and Reconciliation: Rwandas Concerns, Pretoria: Institute for Security Studies, 2005, 16 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Crying out for Justice, London: A. I., April 1995, 18 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Arming the Perpetrators of the Genocide, London: A. I., June 1995, 12 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Alarming Resurgence of Killings, London: A. I., August 1996, 18 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Ending the Silence, London: A. I., September 1997, 55 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Civilians Trapped in Armed Conflict, London: A. I., December 1997, 18 p. Amnesty International, The Hidden Violence: Disappearances and Killings Continue, London: A. I., June 1998, 48 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Public Statement: Response to Criticisms of Amnesty International in the African Rights Report Rwanda: the Insurgency in the Northwest, London: A. I., March 1999, 6 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: No Business of the Military: Unlawful, Arbitrary Detentions and IllTreatment of Civilians in Mukamira Military Camp, London: A. I., February 2000, 4 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Escalating Repression Against Political Opposition, April 2003, 2 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Run-up to Presidential Election Marred by Threats and Harassment, August 2003, 2 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Deeper into the Abyss: Waging War on Civil Society, London: A. I., August 2004, 2 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: The Enduring Legacy of the Genocide and War, London: A. I., April 2004, 19 p. Amnesty International, Safer to Stay Silent: The Chilling Effect of Rwandas Laws on Genocide Ideology and Sectarianism, London: A. I., August 2010, 48 p. Bagaragaza, T., Regard critique sur le pouvoir au Rwanda, Dialogue, 229, septembre 2002, pp. 59-67. Baker, Bruce, Reconstructing a Policing System Out of the Ashes: Rwandas Solution, Policing & Society, 17-4, 2007, pp. 344-366. Bangoura, Dominique, Violence politique et inscurit au Rwanda, Dfense Nationale, 1-8, 1995, pp. 137-145. Beswick, Danielle, Managing Dissent in a Post-genocide Environment: The Challenge of Political Space in Rwanda, Development and Change, 41-2, 2010, pp. 225251. Bigsten, Arne; Isaksson, Ann-Sofie, Institution Building with Limited Resources: Establishing a Supreme Audit Institution in Rwanda, Gothenburg: University of Gothenburg, School of Business, Economics and Law, 2011, 35 p. Binet, Laurence, Violences du nouveau rgime rwandais, 1994-1995, Paris: Mdecins sans frontires/CRASH, 2003, 155 p. Bougard, C., Quel avenir pour les modrs au Rwanda?, Dialogue, 180, janvier 1995, pp. 123-129. Braeckman, Colette, Rwanda, lendemains de cauchemar: entretien avec Paul Kagam, Politique Internationale, 81, 1998, pp. 341-355. Braeckman, Colette, Rwanda, 10 ans aprs: entretien avec Paul Kagam, Politique internationale, 103, 2004, pp. 403-421. Braeckman, Colette, Rwanda: les dfis daprs la victoire, Gopolitique Africaine, 13, 2004, pp. 189-202. Braeckman, Colette, Accusations suspectes contre le rgime rwandais, Le Monde Diplomatique, 634, 2007, pp. 6-7. 129

2236 2237 2238 2239 2240 2241

2242 2243 2244 2245 2246 2247

Brauman, Rony; Smith, Stephen; Vidal, Claudine, Politique de terreur et privilge dimpunit au Rwanda, Esprit, 266-267, 2000, pp. 147-161 Bugingo, Irne; Interayamahanga, Rvrien; Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace, A Study on the Development and Use of Governance Indicators in Rwanda, Kigali: IRDP, 2011, 85 p. Bulto, Takele Soboka, The Promises of New Constitutional Engineering in Post-genocide Rwanda, African Human Rights Law Journal, 8-1, 2008, pp. 187-206. Bunane, Charles, Le Rwanda ou le mensonge sociopolitique, Yaound: C. Bunane, 1995, 113 p. Centre de Gestion des Conflits, Rwanda: sortir de la transition et construire une paix durable, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 8, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2003. Cercle Gatabazi, Rwanda: Les enjeux de la reconstruction nationale, Bruxelles: Edifie L. I. N., 1996 Lepee, Raymond, Dmocraties et circonstances, pp. 11-58. Nkundabagenzi, Felix, Les acteurs politiques rwandais: profils et stratgies, pp. 59-82. Heuse, Emmanuel, Pour la promotion dune ethnicit positive au Rwanda et au Burundi, pp. 83100. Ndahimana, Joseph, Quelle politique pour ce peuple victime des politiques?, pp. 103-150. Nyirarukundo, Marie-Goretti, Les priorits du dveloppement social au Rwanda, pp. 151-168. Nkundabagenzi, Fabien, Un partenariat politique pour un dveloppement conomique, pp. 169192. Nkundabagenzi, Felix, Le profil dune coopration politique eurafricaine, pp. 211-225. Chijioke Njoku, Raphael, Deadly Ethnic Conflict and the Imperative of Power Sharing: Could a Consociational Federalism Hold in Rwanda?, Journal of Commonwealth & Comparative Politics, 43-1, 2005, pp. 82-101. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le Rwanda pig par son histoire, Esprit, 266/267, 2000, pp. 170-189. Christian Aid; Hampson, Dave, Its Time to Open up: Ten Years After the Genocide in Rwanda: A Christian Aid Report on Government Accountability, Human Rights and Freedom of Speech, London: Christian Aid, 2004, 31 p. Cimade, 10 ans aprs: le moment de comprendre, Causes communes, 43, avril-mai 2004: Sadik, Grard, Rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, pp. 4-9. Carbonare, Jean, Nous nous sommes accommods de linacceptable, pp. 10, 12, 14. Demeret, Pierre, Lindicible, p. 11. Brsillon, Thierry, Dire et gurir? Limpossible rcit de lhorreur, p. 13. Le Billan, Jol, Amer anniversaire, pp. 15-17. Tayah, Latifa, La lutte contre limpunit: tat des lieux, pp 18-19. Verschave, Franois-Xavier, Limportance du plus jamais a! [entretien], pp. 20-21. Tayah, Latifa, Le difficile retour des rfugis, pp. 22-23. Collectif des ligues et associations de dfense des Droits de lhomme (CLADHO)/ Fondation pour le Progrs de lHomme (FPH), Rwanda: reconstruire: sminaire international Kigali-Rwanda (22-28 octobre 1994), Paris: Fondation Charles Lopold Mayer, 1995, 69 p. Cooke, Jennifer; Downie, Richard, Rwanda: Assessing Risks to Stability: A Report of the CSIS Africa Program, Washington, DC: Center for Strategic and International Studies, 2011, 26 p. Corduwener, Jeroen, Rwanda: mensen, politiek, economie, cultuur, milieu, Amsterdam: Koninklijk Instituut voor de Tropen (KIT); Den Haag: NOVIB, 2004, 74 p. Concertation Permanente de lOpposition Dmocratique Rwandaise (CPODR), Le dialogue interrwandais: une tape indispensable dans la normalisation socio-politique du Rwanda, Dialogue, 231, juillet 2003, pp. 27-32. DArian, A., La desse dmocratie, Cahiers lumire et socit, 13, 1999, pp. 69-84. Dagne, Theodros, The Rwandan Crisis: A Chronology, August-1994-June 1995, Washington: Library of Congress, 1995, 10 p. Deguine, Herv, Rwanda: enqute sur la mort dAndr Sibomana, Paris: Reporters Sans Frontires, 130

2248

2249 2250

2251

2252

2253 2254 2255

2256 2257 2258

1998, 140 p. 2259 2260 Des Forges, Alison, Rwanda, the Crisis Continues, HRW/Africa, 7-1, New York: Human Rights Watch; Paris: Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de Lhomme, 1995, 15 p. Des Forges, Alison, Silencing the Voices of Hate in Rwanda, in Price, Monroe; Thompson, Mark (eds.), Forging Peace, Intervention, Human Rights and the Management of Media Space, Edinburgh, UK: Edinburgh University Press, 2002, pp. 236-258. Desrosiers Marie-Eve; Thomson Susan, Rhetorical Legacies of Leadership: Projections of Benevolent Leadership in Pre- and Post-genocide Rwanda, Journal of Modern African Studies, 49-3, pp. 429-453. Dialogue, 178, octobre 1994: Dossier: Confrence internationale de La Haye Bizimungu, P., Discours du prsident de la Rpublique rwandaise, pp. 3-13. Dclaration du Gouvernement rwandais, pp. 14-18. Zomer, H., Le conflit rwandais et le rle des ONG, pp. 19-24. Nsengiyaremye, D., Que faire pour sortir le Rwanda de limpasse?, pp. 25-34. Gasana, J., Le Rwanda doit se dmilitariser, pp. 35-40. Pronk, J., Lappel de La Haye, pp. 41-44. Biesemans, S., Les ONG demandent dagir, pp. 45-47. Dorsey, Michael, Violence and Power-building in Post-genocide Rwanda, in Doom, Ruddy; Gorus, Jan (eds.), Politics of Identity and Economics of Conflict in the Great Lake Region, Bruxelles: VUB University Press, 2000, pp. 311-348. Dupaquier, Jean-Franois, Rwanda: entre le dsespoir et la radicalisation, Esprit, 219, 1996, pp. 176-178. Eltringham, Nigel; Van Hoyweghen, Saskia, Power and Identity in Post-genocide Rwanda,, in Doom, Ruddy; Gorus, Jan, Politics of Identity and Economics of Conflict in the Great Lakes Region, Bruxelles: VUB University Press, 2000, pp. 215-242. Ensign, Margee; Bertrand, William, Rwanda: History and Hope, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 2010, 154 p. Fisher, Joanna, The Role of NGOs in Institution-Building in Rwanda, in Richmond, Oliver; Carey, Henry (eds.), Subcontracting Peace: The Challenges of NGO Peacebuilding, Aldershot, UK: Ashgate, 2005, pp. 183-190. Gahamanyi, Bibibiane Mbaye, Rwanda: Building Constitutional Order in the Aftermath of Genocide, in An-Naim, Abdullahi (ed.), Human Rights under African Constitutions: Realizing the Promise for Ourselves, Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2003, pp. 235-293. Gasibirege, Simon, Le Rwanda daujourdhui et de demain: de quelles ides dbattre?, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 111-118. Gasiberege, Simon; Kagabo, Philibert; Muyango, Joseph; Urujeni, Dora, Rsultats dune enqute exploratoire sur les attitudes des membres des communauts locales et des prisonniers vis-a-vis de lindemnisation des victimes des crimes de gnocide et contre lhumanit, Butare: Universit nationale du Rwanda, Centre de gestion des conflits, 2000, 36 p. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Cet homme tait intgre: hommage Seth Sendashonga, Dialogue, 205, juillet-aot 1998, pp. 117-124. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Resisting Democracy in Rwanda: Genocide and Reconciliation, Reformed World, 48-4, 1998, pp. 190-205. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Les diffrentes peurs que vivent les Rwandais, Dialogue, 199, juillet-aot 1997, pp. 81-86. Golooba-Mutebi, Frederick, Collapse, War and Reconstruction in Rwanda: An Analytical Narrative on State-Making, Crisis States Working Paper 2, London: Development Studies Institute, London School of Economics, 2008, 42 p. Gourevitch, Philip, Letter from Rwanda: After the Genocide, The New Yorker, December 18, 1995, pp. 79-94. 131

2261 2262

2263

2264 2265

2266 2267

2268

2269 2270

2271 2272 2273 2274

2275

2276 2277 2278

Gourevitch, Philip, After Genocide: A Conversation with Paul Kagame, Transition, 72, 1996, pp. 162194. Gready, Paul, Youre Either with Us or Against Us: Civil Society and Policy Making in Post-genocide Rwanda, African Affairs, 109-437, 2010, pp. 637-657. Gready, Paul, Beyond Youre With Us or Against Us: Civil Society and Policymaking in Postgenocide Rwanda, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 87-99. Grgoire, Thibault, Rwanda, cinq ans plus tard, Courrier ACP/UE [Bruxelles], 179, fvrier-mars 2000, pp. 25-46. Gruzd, Steven, Peace, Security and the African Peer Review Mechanism: Are the Tools up to the Task?, African Security Review, 16-3, 2007, pp. 53-66. Guichaoua, Andr, Mise en phase rgionale des enjeux nationaux, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS TiersMonde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 21-32. Haavesto, R., Un climat de peur pousse fuir le Rwanda, Dialogue, 239, septembre 2005, pp. 109-111. Habimana, Aloys, The Dancing is Still the Same, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 354-356. Habumuremyi, Pierre, Intgration politique au Rwanda aprs le gnocide de 1994: utopie ou ralit?, Kigali: Pallotti Presse, 2008, 267 p. Hankel, Gerd, An der Realitt vorbei: Ruanda, dreizehn Jahre nach dem Vlkermord, Der berblick, 43-1/2, 2007, pp. 78-87. Helbig, Danielle; Martin, Jacqueline; Fondation pour le progrs de lhomme, Vers une nouvelle identit rwandaise? Dpasser les strotypes dans une perspective de dveloppement et de partenariat: actes de la confrence de Bruxelles, Lasne: Citoyens pour un Rwanda dmocratique; Paris: Fondation Charles Lopold Mayer, 1997, 64 p. Hilsum, Lindsley, Update: 1997, in Bray, Maryse; Cook, Aline; Neath, Samantha (eds.), Rwanda: Perspectives, London: University of Westminster, Francophone Africa Research Centre, 1997. Hintjens, Helen; Kiwuwa, David, Not Ethnicity but Race: Unity and Conflict in Rwanda since the Genocide, in Saha, Santosh (ed.), Perspectives on Contemporary Ethnic Conflict: Primal Violence or the Politics of Conviction?, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2006, pp. 77-105. Hintjens, Helen, Reconstructing or Dismantling the Nation? A New Rwanda, in Saha, Santosh (ed.), Ethnicity and Sociopolitcal Change in Africa and Other Developing Countries: A Constructive Discourse in State Building, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2008, pp. 37-52. Hintjens, Helen, Reconstructing Political Identities in Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 77-100. Hubuiyambere, E., Contribution la rsolution du conflit Hutu-Tutsi au Rwanda, Dialogue, 200, septembre-octobre 1997, pp. 65-74. Human Rights Watch, Rwanda: Resolve Disappearances, Assassination, New York: HRW, May 2001, 3 p. Human Rights Watch, Rwanda: Lessons Learned Ten Years After the Genocide, New York: HRW, March 2004, 9 p. Human Rights Watch, Killings in Eastern Rwanda, New York: HRW, January 2007, 18 p. Ingelaere, Bert, Living the Transition: Inside Rwandas Conflict Cycle at the Grassroots, Journal of Eastern African Studies, 3-3, 2009, pp. 438-463. Ingelaere, Bert, Peasants, Power and Ethnicity: A Bottom-up Perspective on Rwandas Political Transition, African Affairs, 109-435, 2010, pp. 273-292. 132

2279 2280 2281

2282 2283

2284 2285 2286

2287 2288

2289

2290

2291 2292 2293 2294 2295 2296

2297

Ingelaere, Bert, The Rulers Drum and the Peoples Shout: Accountability and Representation on Rwandas Hills, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 67-78. Institut de Recherche et de Dialogue pour la Paix, Reconstruire une paix durable au Rwanda: la parole au peuple, Kigali: IRDP, 2003, 138 p. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace; WSP International, Democracy in Rwanda, Kigali: IRDP, 2005, 208 p. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace; Interpeace, Ltat de droit au Rwanda, Kigali: IRDP, 2007, 210 p. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace; Interpeace, IRDP National Group Meetings Report (JulyAugust 2008), Kigali: IRDP, 2008, 52 p. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace; Interpeace, Power Sharing in Rwanda, Kigali: IRDP, 2010, 68 p. International Crisis Group, Rwanda at the End of the Transition: A Necessary Political Liberalisation, Africa Report 53, November 2002, 54 p. Jackson, Paul, Legacy of Bitterness: Insurgency in North West Rwanda, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 15-1, 2004, pp. 19-37. Jordaan, Eduard, Grist for the Sceptics Mill: Rwanda and the Peer Review Mechanism, Journal of Contemporary African Studies, 25-3, 2007, pp. 331-353. Jordaan, Eduard, Inadequately Self-Critical: Rwandas Self-Assessment for the African Peer Review Mechanism, African Affairs, 420, 2006, pp. 333-351. Kagabo, Jos, Le Rwanda aprs la tragdie de 1994: retour sur lhistoire et perspectives davenir, in Bray, Maryse; Cook, Aline; Neath, Samantha (eds.), Rwanda: Perspectives, London: University of Westminster, Francophone Africa Research Centre, 1997. Kalihangabo, Isabelle, Le Rwanda dans le processus dmocratique, The African Anthropologist, 8-1, 2001, pp. 61-67. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, Ethnicity and Constitutionalism in Post-genocide Rwanda, in Onyango, Oloka (ed.), Constitutionalism in Africa, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2001, pp. 103-127. Kampire, Marie-Thrse; Kisangani Endanda, Stany; et al., Assessment of the Judicial Sector in Rwanda, Kigali: CAGEP-Consult; USAID; Ministry of Justice and Institutional Relations, 2002, 108 p. Kana Mugire, Cyrien, Gnocide au Rwanda: quinze ans plus tard, Nice: Bnvent, 2009, 403 p. Katumanga, Musambayi, Towards an Inclusive State: The Politics of State Reconstitution and Reconstruction in Rwanda, 1994-2004, Regional Development Dialogue, 26, 2005, pp. 140-152. Katusime Mbombo, Moses, The Mandate of the Office of the Ombudsman in Rwanda: Achievements, Best Practices, Lessons Learned and Challenges Faced, in Tindifa, Sam (ed.), Public Accountability and Good Governance in East Africa, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2009, 214 p. Kinzer, Stephen, A Thousand Hills: Rwandas Rebirth and the Man Who Dreamed It, Hoboken, NJ: John Wiley & Sons, 2008, 380 p. Kiwuwa, David, Ethnic Politics and Democratic Transition in Rwanda, London: Routledge, 2011, 208 p. Levene, Mark, Rwanda: The Aftermath, Patterns of Prejudice, 2001, 35-2, pp. 87-94. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, tat des lieux de la libration de certains dtenus, suite au communiqu de la Prsidence de la Rpublique du Rwanda du 1er janvier 2003, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2006, 116 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Lindpendance du pouvoir judiciaire aprs la rforme: potentialits et dfis: analyse statistique 1990-2000, Kigali: L.D.G.L., 2006, 72 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Critical Review of the African Peer 133

2298 2299 2300 2301 2302 2303 2304 2305 2306 2307

2308 2309 2310 2311 2312 2313

2314 2315 2316 2317

2318 2319

Review Mechanism Process in Rwanda, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2007, 21 p. 2320 2321 Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme, Kigali: peine de mort: rsultats de la recherche sur labolition de la peine de mort au Rwanda, Kigali: LIPRODHOR, 2006, 29 p. Longman, Timothy, Obstacles to Peacebuilding in Rwanda, in Taisier, Mohamed; Matthews, Robert (eds.), Durable Peace: Challenges for Peacebuilding in Africa, Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2004, pp. 61-85. Longman, Timothy, Limitations to Political Reform: The Undemocratic Nature of Transition in Rwanda, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 25-47. Marchak, Patricia, Rwanda: Democracy after a Genocide; Rwanda: Too Many Criminals, in Idem, No Easy Fix: Global Responses to Internal Wars and Crimes against Humanity, Montreal: McGillQueens University Press, 2008, 375 p. Mberabahizi, J., Il ny a pas de dmocratie au Rwanda, Dialogue, 245, janvier 2009, pp. 6-14. Mbwirabumva, Jean-Pierre, Lettre ouverte au peuple rwandais, Dialogue, 244, octobre 2008, pp. 65-72. McConnell, Jesse, Institution [Un]Building: Decentralising Government and the Case of Rwanda, Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 2009, 16 p. McNamee, Eugene, In the Midst of Death We Are in Life Biopolitics and Beginning Again in Rwanda, Social & Legal Studies, 16-4, 2007, pp. 483-508. Mennecke, Martin; Moltke, Elisabeth, I skyggen af et folkedrab: Rwanda ti r efter, Copenhagen: Dansk Institut for Internationale Studier, 2004, 128 p. Mgbako, Chi, Ingando Solidarity Camps: Reconciliation and Political Indoctrination in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Harvard Human Rights Journal, 18, 2005, pp. 201-224. Mironko, Charles; Rurangwa, Ephrem, Postgenocide Justice and Security Reform: Rwanda, in Call, Charles (ed.), Constructing Justice and Security after War, Washington, DC: United States Institute of Peace, 2007, pp. 193-225. Misser, Franois; Kagam, Paul, Vers un nouveau Rwanda? Entretiens avec Paul Kagam, Bruxelles: Luc Pire; Paris: Karthala, 1995, 168 p. Morrill, Constance, Show Business and Lawfare in Rwanda, Dissent, 53-3, 2006, pp. 14-20. Muberanziza, Aloys, Quelques rflexions sur la loi fondamentale actuelle la veille de la mise en place dune nouvelle constitution au Rwanda, Revue scientifique du droit, 3-5, 2000, pp. 1-132. Muberanziza, Aloys, Lgal accs du citoyen aux affaires publiques de son pays: essai de thorie gnrale et application au Rwanda, Namur: Presses universitaires de Namur, 2005, 568 p. Mugemzi, Isabelle Kalihangabo, Le Rwanda dans le processus dmocratique, The African Anthropologist/Lanthropologue africain, 8-1, 2001, pp. 60-67. Mujawamariya, M., Lettre ouverte aux autorits rwandaises, Dialogue, 183, mai-juin 1995, pp. 42-44. Mukamuhirwa, Immaculate; Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Open Letter to Rwanda: Justice for Rwandans, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 26-1, 1998, pp. 2-4 (cf. Idem, in Orvis, Stephen (ed.), Central Africa in Crisis, New Brunswick, NJ: African Studies Association Press, 1998). Murangwa, Emmanuel, Rwanda: Realizing Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, in Peter, Chris Maina; Kituo Cha Katiba (eds.), The Protectors: Human Rights Commissions and Accountability in East Africa, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2008, pp. 37-43. Muzungu, Bernardin, Penser autrement les partis politiques, Cahiers lumire et socit, 14, juin 1999, pp. 5-17. Muzungu, Bernardin, A qui profitent nos malheurs?, Cahiers lumire et socit, 13, mars 1999, pp. 35-54. Multi-Country Demobilization and Reintegration Program, The Rwanda Demobilization and Reintegration Program: Reflections on the Reintegration of Ex-combatants, MDRP Dissemination Note 134

2322

2323

2324 2325 2326 2327 2328 2329 2330

2331 2332 2333 2334 2335 2336 2337

2338

2339 2340 2341

5, Washington, DC: MDRP, 2008, 6 p. 2342 2343 2344 2345 2346 2347 2348 2349 Munyarugerero, Franois-Xavier, Llite rwandaise, dmocratie et citoyennet, Dialogue, 238, mars 2005, pp. 3-32. Murengerantwali, Thophile, Rwanda: victimes du mensonge collectif, Dialogue, 232, mars 2004, pp. 3-26. Musabyimana, Gaspard, Rwanda: le triomphe de la criminalit politique, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 294 p. Muyombano, Clestin, Ruanda nach dem Vlkermord von 1994, Berlin: Rhombos, 2009, 221 p. National Commission for the Fight Against Genocide, 15 Years after the Genocide Perpetrated against the Tutsi (1994-2009): Challenge and Prospects, Kigali: Repubulika yu Rwanda, NCFAG, 2010. National Commission for the Fight Against Genocide, 16 Years after the Genocide Perpetrated against the Tutsi (1994-2010): Handling its Consequences, Kigali: Repubulika yu Rwanda, NCFAG, 2011. Ndahayo, Eugne, Dbillonner le Rwanda: pour un nouveau pacte social, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 171 p. Ngesi, Sfiso; Villa-Vicencio, Charles, Rwanda: Balancing the Weight of History, in Doxtader, Erik; Villa-Vicencio, Charles (eds.), Through Fire with Water: The Roots of Division and the Potential for Reconciliation in Africa, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2003, pp. 1-35. Nielsen, Andreas Rune; Gmr, Stina stergaard, Etnicitet, stat og legitimitet : national enhed i Rwanda efter 1994?, Copenhagen: Institut for Statskundskab, Kbenhavns Universitet, 2007, 206 p. Niesen, Peter, Political Party Bans in Rwanda, 1994-2003: Three Narratives of Justification, Democratization, 17-4, 2010, pp. 709-729. Nifosi, Ingrid, A New Conceptual Framework for Political Transition: A Case-study on Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 71-94. Ntamahungiro, J., Regard critique sur le pouvoir au Rwanda, Dialogue, 227, mai 2002, pp. 17-32. Ntampaka, Charles, Le rle des rgles issues de la culture rwandaise dans la promotion de la justice et de la dmocratie, Dialogue, 197, mai 1997, pp. 7-17. Ntezimana, L., Rwanda 1998: situation et perspectives, Dialogue, 202, janvier-fvrier 1998, pp. 49-56. Murigande, Charles, The Rwanda Genocide: Ten Years On, in Cobbold, Richard; Mills, Greg (eds.), Global Challenges and Africa: Bridging Divides, Dealing with Perceptions, Rebuilding Societies, London: Royal United Services Institute for Defence and Security Studies, 2004, pp. 3-7. Nzabandora, Joseph; et al., The Causes of Violence after the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, Kigali: National Unity and Reconciliation Commission, 2008, 185 p. Pabanel, Jean-Pierre, A Kigali, un rgime prisonnier de sa victoire, Le Monde Diplomatique, 488, 1994, p. 20. Payne, Donald; Dagne, Ted, Rwanda: Seven Years after the Genocide, Mediterranean Quarterly, 13-1, 2002, pp. 38-43. Peter, Chris Maina; Kibalama, Edith (eds.), Searching for Sense and Humanity: Civil Society and the Struggle for a Better Rwanda: A Report of the Fact-finding Mission to Rwanda Organized under the Auspices of Kituo Cha Katiba, July, 2004-February, 2006, Kampala: Fountain Publishers; Oxford, UK: African Books Collective, 2006, 220 p. Pottier, Johan, Re-imagining Rwanda: Conflict, Survival and Disinformation in the Late Twentieth Century, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2002, 276 p. Purdekov, Andrea, Building a Nation in Rwanda? De-ethnicisation and its Discontents, Studies in Ethnicity and Nationalism, 8-3, 2008, pp. 502-523. Purdekova Andrea, Even if I am not Here, There are so Many Eyes: Surveillance and State Reach in Rwanda, Journal of Modern African Studies, 49-3, 2011, pp. 475-497. Rafti, Marina, The Rwandan Political Opposition In Exile: A Valid Interlocutor Vis--vis Kigali?, 135

2350 2351 2352

2353 2354 2355 2356

2357 2358 2359 2360

2361 2362 2363 2364

Antwerp: University of Antwerp, Institute of Development Policy and Management, 2004, 250 p. 2365 Rafti, Marina, The Dismantling of the Rwandan Political Opposition in Exile, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 23-43. Rafti, Marina, Crumbling in Exile: The Changing Nature of the Rwandan Opposition, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 95-117. Reed, Cyrus, The Rwandan Patriotic Front: Politics and Development in Rwanda, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-6, 1995, pp. 26-37. Reporters Sans Frontires; Julliard, Jean-Franois, Enqute sur larrestation de Guy Theunis: les accusations, la procdure, les hypothses, Paris: RSF, octobre 2005, 10 p. Republic of Rwanda, The Rwanda Diaspora Policy, Kigali: Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Cooperation, 2009, 26 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Recommandations de la confrence tenue Kigali du 1er au 5 novembre 1995 sur le thme: gnocide, impunit et responsabilit: dialogue pour llaboration dune rponse au niveau national et international, Kigali: Prsidence de la Rpublique, 1995, 32 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Rapport de la commission spciale sur lidologie du gnocide, Kigali: Chambre des Dputs, 2004. Rpublique Rwandaise, Rwanda: idologie du gnocide et stratgies de son radication, Kigali: Snat, 2006. Reyntjens, Filip, Sujets dinquitude au Rwanda en octobre 1994, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 3-14. Reyntjens, Filip, Grer le nouveau Rwanda n en 1994?, La Revue nouvelle, 7/8, 1996, pp. 14-21. Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda: Genocide and Beyond, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 240-251. Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda: volution politique, 1996-1997, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 43-58. Reyntjens, Filip, Analyse de lavant-projet de la constitution de la Rpublique rwandaise, Dialogue, 230, fvrier 2003, pp. 107-121. Reyntjens, Filip, Les nouveaux habits de lempereur: analyse juridico-politique de la constitution rwandaise de 2003, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 71-88 (cf. Idem, Dialogue, 234, juillet 2004, pp. 3-28). Reyntjens, Filip, La transition politique au Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 1-21 (cf. Idem, Dialogue, 238, mars 2005, pp 53-81). Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda, Ten Years On: From Genocide to Dictatorship, African Affairs, 103-411, 2004, pp. 177-210 (cf. Idem, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (ed.), The Political Economy of the Great Lakes Region in Africa: The Pitfalls of Enforced Democracy and Globalization, Basingstoke. UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005). Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef, Rwanda: An Atypical Transition, in Skaar, Elin; Gloppen, Siri; Astri Suhrke (eds.), Roads to Reconciliation, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2005, pp. 101-127. Reyntjens, Filip, Governance and Security in Rwanda, in Khadiagala, Gilbert (ed.), Security Dynamics in Africas Great Lakes Region, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2006. Reyntjens, Filip, Post-1994 Politics in Rwanda: Problematizing Liberation and Democratization, Third World Quarterly, 27-6, 2006, pp. 1103-1117. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda, 2005-2007, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; 136

2366

2367 2368 2369 2370

2371 2372 2373 2374 2375 2376

2377 2378

2379

2380

2381 2382 2383 2384

Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2006-2007, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 1-20. 2385 Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda, 2008-2009, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2008-2009, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 1-27. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda, 2009-2010, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2009-2010, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, pp. 273-297. Reyntjens, Filip, Une enqute fausse sur un vnement majeur: analyse du rapport Mutsinzi sur lattentat du 6 avril 1994 contre lavion prsidentiel rwandais, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2009-2010, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, pp. 299-323. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda, 2010-2011, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2010-2011, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, pp. 233-260. Reyntjens, Filip, Constructing the Truth, Dealing with Dissent, Domesticating the World: Governance in Post-genocide Rwanda, African Affairs, 110-438, 2011, pp. 1-34. Ruanda Revue, Ruanda: 10 Jahren nach dem Vlkermord, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft RheinlandPfalz/Ruanda,1, 2004, 44 p. Ruanda Revue, Dutore: Dezentralisierung und Demokratisierung in Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 1, 2001, 44 p. Rudasingwa, Theogene, The Balance Between the Necessity for Justice and Imperatives of National Unity, Reconciliation and Democratisation, Dar es Salaam: Thackers Publishers,1996, 21 p. Rukundo, Emmanuel, Le ministre ordonn et la politique: essai dinterpretation des canons 285.3 et 287 applique la ralite socio-politique du Rwanda, Rome: Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, 1999, 347 p. Rusesabagina, Paul, Compendium of RPF Crimes, October 1990 to Present: The Case For Overdue Prosecution, Bruxelles: Internet, November 2006, 17 p. Rutayisire, Paul, Rwanda: dbats en cours aprs le gnocide et les massacres, Au cur de lAfrique, 61-2/3, 1995, pp. 231-281. Rutayisire, Paul, Pour un pluralisme constructif, Cahiers lumire et socit, 14, juin 1999, pp. 89-118. Rutazibwa, Privat, Esprance pour mon peuple et pour le monde, Kigali: Editions Centrales, 1995, 181 p. Rutembesa, Faustin, A propos des crises rwandaises, Au cur de lAfrique, 61-2/3, 1995, pp. 205-229. Rutembesa, Faustin; Semujanga, Josias; Shyaka, Anastase, Rwanda: identit et citoyennet, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits 7, Butare : ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2003, 241 p. Rwanda Demobilization and Reintegration Commission (RDRC), Annual Report for 2005: Summarized Version, Kigali: RDRC, March 2006, 41 p. Rwanda Research Group, Peace-Building through Good Governance and Capable Statehood, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 286-295. Samset, Ingrid, Building a Repressive Peace: The Case of Post-Genocide Rwanda, Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding, 5-3, 2011, pp. 265-283. Sanja, Kelly; Cook, Sarah (eds.) Freedom on the Net 2011: A Global Assessment of Internet and Digital Media, Washington, DC/New York: Freedom House/The United Nations Democracy Fund, April 18, 2011, (Country Report: Rwanda, pp. 278-284). Schabas, William, Justice, Democracy and Impunity in Post-Genocide Rwanda: Searching for Solutions to Impossible Problems, Criminal Law Forum, 7, 1996, pp. 523-560. Scher, Daniel, The Promise of Imihigo: Decentralized Service Delivery in Rwanda, 2006-2010, 137

2386

2387

2388

2389 2390 2391 2392 2393

2394 2395 2396 2397 2398 2399 2400 2401 2402 2403

2404 2405

Princeton, NJ: Princeton University, Innovations for Successful Societies, 2010, 10 p. 2406 2407 2408 2409 2410 Sebasoni, Servilien, Le cas rwandais, Revue gnrale, 12, dcembre 1994, pp. 7-22. Sebasoni, Servilien, Le Rwanda: reconstruire une nation, Kigali: Editions rwandaises, 2007, 370 p. Semana, Tharcisse, Lthique politique rwandaise au point mort, Fribourg: Academic Press, 2009, 183 p. Shyirambere, Sipiridion, Crise des valeurs au Rwanda: rflexions, Nouvelles congolaises, 36/37, 2003, pp. 77-84. Sibomana, Andr, Les facteurs dinstabilit rgionale et les changements dmocratiques, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS Tiers-Monde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 99-102. Sidiropoulos, Elizabeth, Democratisation and Militarisation in Rwanda: Eight Years after the Genocide, African Security Review, 11-3, 2002, pp. 77-87. Silva-Leander, Sebastian, On the Danger and Necessity of Democratisation: Trade-offs between Shortterm Stability and Long-term Peace in Post-genocide Rwanda, Third World Quarterly, 29-8, 2008, pp. 1601-1620. Stalon, Jean-Luc, Construire une dmocratie consensuelle au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 158 p. Straus, Scott, Origins and Aftermaths: The Dynamics of Genocide in Rwanda and Their Post-Genocide Implications, in Pouligny, Batrice; Schnabel, Albrecht (eds.), After Mass Crime: Rebuilding States and Communities, New York: United Nations University Press, 2007, pp. 122-140. Strizek, Helmut, Zur Lage der Menschenrechte in Ruanda: Leben nach dem Vlkermord, Aachen: Missio, Fachstelle Menschenrechte, 2003, 60 p. (cf. Idem, La situation des Droits de lhomme au Rwanda: la vie aprs le gnocide, Aachen: Missio, 2003, 60 p.) Svensson, Sara, Rwanda: Finding the Path Forward, Conflict Trends, 2, 2004, pp. 37-40. Thomson, Susan, Peacebuilding as (Liberal) Democratization: The Case of Post-Genocide Rwanda,, in Gallimore, Rangira; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 167-189. Thompson, Susan, Reeducation for Reconciliation: Participant Observations on Ingando, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 331-340. Totten, Samuel, Rwanda: A Nation Resilient in the Aftermath of Genocide, Social Education, 70-7, 2006, pp. 415-422. Totten, Samuel, Life in the Aftermath of the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, Social Education, 73-6, 2009, pp. 282-286. United States Department of State, Country Reports on Terrorism [annual report], Washington DC: United States Department of State, Office of the Coordinator for Counterterrorism, 2004-2011. United States Department of State, Patterns of Global Terrorism [annual report], Washington, DC: United States Department of State, Office of the Coordinator for Counterterrorism, 1997-2003. United States Agency for International Development (USAID), Office of Democracy and Governance, Rwanda Democracy and Governance Assessment, Washington, DC: USAID, 2002, 70 p. Uwizeyimana, Laurien, Ltat: territoire, identit, acteur de dveloppement?, in Bart, Franois (ed.), LAfrique: continent pluriel, Paris: Sedes, 2003, pp. 109-129. Van de Paal, Godie, Koenis, Sjaak, Democratie in de Maak: Met Rawls en Margalit naar Rwanda, Krisis: Tijdschrift voor actuele Filosofie, 5-2, 2004, pp. 70-84. Van Tilburg, Peter, Decentralisation as a Stabilising Factor in Rwanda, in Crawford, Gordon; Hartmann, Christof (eds.), Decentralisation in Africa: A Pathway out of Poverty and Conflict?, Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press, 2008, pp. 213-231. Vandeginste, Stef; Huyse, Luc, Approches consociatives dans le contexte du Rwanda, in Reyntjens, 138

2411 2412

2413 2414

2415

2416 2417

2418

2419 2420 2421 2422 2423 2424 2425 2426

2427

Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 101-123. 2428 Vandeginste, Stef, Rwanda: Dealing with Genocide and Crimes against Humanity in the Context of Armed Conflict and Failed Political Transition, in Biggar, Nigel (ed.), Burying the Past: Making Peace and Doing Justice after Civil Conflict, Washington DC: Georgetown University Press, 2003, pp. 251-285. Vandeginste, Stef; Huyse, Luc, Consociational Democracy for Rwanda?, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (ed.), The Political Economy of the Great Lakes Region in Africa: The Pitfalls of Enforced Democracy and Globalization, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005, pp. 101-122. Veale, Angela, Dilemmas of Community in Post-emergency Rwanda, Community, Work & Family, 3-3, 2000, pp. 233-239. Viret, Emmanuel; Leloup, Bernard; Guichaoua, Andr; Thibon, Christian; Bertrand, Christian; Paquot, Thierry; Tenaille, Frank; Lacoste, Yves, Ltat du monde: Rpublique du Rwanda: Bilans annuels de 1983 2011, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2011. Waldorf, Lars, A Justice Trickle-Down: Rwandas First Postgenocide President on Trial, in Lutz, Ellen; Reiger, Caitlin (eds.), Prosecuting Heads of State, New York/Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009, pp. 151-175. Waldorf, Lars, Instrumentalizing Genocide: the RPFs Campaign Against Genocide Ideology, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 48-66. Willame, Jean-Claude, Les inquisiteurs au travail, La Revue nouvelle, 10, 1995, pp. 10-14. Willame, Jean-Claude, Le fond de commerce du gnocide au Rwanda, La Revue nouvelle, 10, 2005, pp. 4-6. Worbe, Andr, Llimination ethnique au Rwanda en 1999: rcit dune histoire vraie, Dialogue, 210, mai-juin 1999, pp. 69-74.

2429

2430 2431

2435

2436

2437 2438 2439

3.4.2.2) Droits de lhomme

2440 2441 2442 Amnesty International, Unsafe to Speak Out: Restrictions on Freedom of Expression in Rwanda, London: A. I., 2011, 8 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Two Years after the Genocide: Human Rights in the Balance: An Open Letter to President Pasteur Bizimungu, London: A. I., 1996, 7 p. Association pour la Promotion et la Protection de la Libert dExpression au Burundi (APPLE); Ligue des droits de la Personne dans la Rgion des Grands Lacs (LDGL), La problmatique de la libert dexpression au Rwanda, Dialogue, 226, mars 2002, pp. 35-82. Bernard, Phyllis, Begging for Justice? Or, Adaptive Jurisprudence? Initial Reflections on Mandatory ADR to Enforce Womens Rights in Rwanda, Cardozo Journal of Conflict Resolution, 7-2, 2006, pp. 325-352. Biramvu, Jean, The Case of Rwanda: The Role of Local Human Rights Organisations, in Jongman, Albert (ed.), Contemporary Genocides: Causes, Cases, Consequences, Leiden: PIOOM/University of Leiden, 1996, pp. 157-166. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Associations pour la dfense des droits de la personne, Kigali: Cahiers du Bureau social, 116, 1998, pp. 1-12. Coalition of African Lesbians; Global Rights; Horizon Community Association; International Gay and Lesbian Human Rights Commission (IGLHRC); International Human Rights Clinic, Human Rights Program, Harvard Law School, The Violations of the Rights of Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual and Transgender Persons in Rwanda: A Shadow Report, New York: IGLHRC, 2009, 17 p. Committee to Protect Journalists, Attacks on the Press: Annual Report, New York: Committee to Protect Journalists, 1996- 2011 [annual report]. Danish Immigration Service, Report on Political Situation, Security and Human Rights in Rwanda: 139

2443

2444

2445 2446

2447 2448

British-Danish Fact-finding Mission to Brussels and Antwerp, Belgium 19-20 February 2002; Nairobi, Kenya, Kigali, Gitarama and Ruhengeri, Rwanda 3-22 March 2002; Arusha, Tanzania 21-22 March 2002; Kigali, Rwanda 27 March 2002; Geneva, Switzerland 24 April 2002, Copenhagen: Danish Immigration Service, 2002, 90 p. 2449 2450 2451 2452 2453 2454 2455 2456 2457 Deguine Herv; Mnard, Robert, Are There Any Journalists Left in Rwanda?, Index on Censorship, 23-6, 1994, pp. 55-59. Freedom House, Freedom in the World: Annual Report, Washington DC: Freedom House, 2001-2011. Freedom House, Freedom of the Press: Annual Report, Washington DC: Freedom House, 2002-2011. Gakire, Anastase; et al., Rescaps et droits humains: problmes actuels des rescaps, huit ans aprs le gnocide, Kigali: LIPRODHOR, 2002, 44 p. Human Rights Watch, Rwanda: The Search for Security and Human Right Abuses, Country Report Africa, 12-1, New York: HRW, April 2000, 25 p. Human Rights Watch, Human Rights Watch World Report, New York: HRW, 1994-2010 [annual report]. Kaliwabo, D.; Gatete, L., Pour une ducation aux droits de lhomme au Rwanda, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-2, juillet 1998, pp. 55-61. Karwera Mutwe, S., La problmatique de la libert dexpression au Rwanda, Dialogue, 233, mai 2004, pp. 111-115. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Le processus dmocratique et les droits de lhomme au Rwanda: sminaire-atelier organis par la LDGL en collaboration avec COSYLI [Conseil de Concertation des Syndicats Libres] sur lappui financier de lAction Citoyenne pour la PaixACIPA, 2-3 mars 2004, Kigali: LGDL; COSYLI, 2004, 40 p. Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme, Situation des droits de la personne en 2003-2004, Kigali: LIPRODHOR, 2004, 126 p. Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme au Rwanda, 2007-2008, Kigali: LIPRODHOR, 10 dcembre 2010, 70 p. Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme au Rwanda, janvier-juin 2010, Kigali: LIPRODHOR, 13 dcembre 2010, 8 p. Manikas, Peter; Kumar, Krishna, Protecting Human Rights in Rwanda, in Idem, Rebuilding Societies after Civil War: Critical Roles for International Assistance, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 1997, pp. 63-83. Martin, Ian, Hard Choices after Genocide: Human Rights and Political Failures in Rwanda, in Moore, Jonathan (ed.), Hard Choices: Moral Dilemmas in Humanitarian Intervention, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1998, pp.157-175. Mgbako, Chi; Toy-Cronin, Bridgette, Front Line Rwanda: Disappearances, Arrests, Threats, Intimidation and Co-option of Human Rights Defenders, 2001-2004, Dublin: Front Line, 2005, 136 p. Muberanziza, Aloys, La ncessit et la justification de la culture des droits de lhomme au Rwanda, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-2, 1998, pp. 40-54. Mucumbitsi, Joseph, La justice et les droits de Ihomme au Rwanda, in Bray, Maryse; Cook, Aline; Neath, Samantha (eds.), Rwanda: Perspectives, London: University of Westminster, Francophone Africa Research Centre, 1997. Nteziryayo, F., Enlisement du sytme judiciaire et drive des droits humains au Rwanda, Dialogue, 213, novembre-dcembre 1999, pp. 3-18. Pal Ghai, Y., Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme et de la dmocratie au Rwanda, Dialogue, 247, 2010, pp. 63-66. Reporters Sans Frontires, World Press Freedom Index, Paris: RSF, 2002-2011 [annual report]. Reporters Sans Frontires, Rapport annuel/Annual Report, Paris: RSF, 1990-2011. Rpublique Rwandaise, Le Rwanda et les principaux instruments internationaux et rgionaux relatifs 140

2458 2459 2460 2461 2462

2463 2464 2465

2466 2467 2468 2469 2470

aux droits de lhomme, Kigali: Commission nationale des droits de la personne, 2005. 2471 Sebarenzi, Joseph, Justice and Human Rights for all Rwandans, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 343-353. Tertsakian, Carina, Postscript: What Future for the Defense of Human Rights in Rwanda?, in Sibomana, Andr, Hope for Rwanda: Conversations with Laure Guilbert and Herv Deguine, London: Pluto Press, 1999, pp. 158-171. Twagiramungu, Nol, Lcriture au service des Droits de lhomme, Dialogue, 234, juillet 2004, pp. 63-75. United States Department of State, Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor, Country Report on Human Rights Practices: Rwanda, Washington DC: U.S. Department of State, 1994-2011 [annual report] World Organisation Against Torture (OMCT)/International Federation for Human Rights (FIDH), Observatory for the Protection of Human Rights Defenders Annual Report, Geneva/Paris: OMCT/FIDH, 2001-2010 [annual report].

2472

2473 2474

2475

3.4.2.3) Droits de lhomme: rapports de lONU

2476 United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Extrajudicial, Summary or Arbitrary Executions: Report by the Special Rapporteur, Mr. Bacre Waly Ndiaye, 23 December 1992, New York: UNCHR, 1993, pp. 121-123 [E/CN.4/1993/46]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by Mr. Ren Degni-Sgui, Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, 12 August, 1994, New York: UNCHR, 10 p. [E/CN.4/1995/12]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by Mr. Ren Degni-Sgui, Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, 11 November 1994, New York: UNCHR, 18 p [E/CN.4/1995/70]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by Mr. Ren Degni-Sgui, Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, 17 January 1995, New York: UNCHR, 1995, 11 p. [E/CN.4/1995/71]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Mass Exoduses and Displaced Persons: Internally Displaced Persons: Report of the Representative of the Secretary-General, Mr. Francis Deng: Addendum: Note on the Mission to Rwanda, 16 February 1995, New York: UNCHR, 1995, 9 p. [E/CN.4/1995/50/Add.4]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by Mr. Ren Degni-Sgui, Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, 28 June 1995, New York: UNCHR, 1995, 30 p. [E/CN.4/1996/7]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by Mr. Ren Degni-Sgui, Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, 29 January 1996, New York: UNCHR, 1996, 38 p. [E/CN.4/1996/68]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report of the High Commissioner for Human Rights on the Activities of the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, 2 April 1996, New York: UNCHR, 1996, 60 p. [E/CN.4/1996/111]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report of the High Commissioner on Human Rights and Mass Exoduses, 14 January 1997, New York: UNCHR, 1997, 30 p. [E/CN.4/1997/42]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by Mr. Ren Degni-Sgui, Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, 20 January 1997, New York: UNCHR, 1997, 45 p. [E/CN.4/1997/61]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report of the High Commissioner on the activities of the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, 17 March 1997, New York: UNCHR, 1996, 16 p. 141

2477

2478

2479

2480

2481

2482

2483

2484 2485

2486

[E/CN.4/1997/52]. 2487 United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report of the Working Group on Enforced or Involuntary Disappearances, 12 January 1998, New York: UNCHR, 1998, [Rwanda, para. 329-225) [E/CN.4/1998/43]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Report of the Special Rapporteur on the Independence of Judges and Lawyers, 12 February 1998, New York: UNCHR, 53 p. [Rwanda, para. 149-152] [E/CN.4/1998/39]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda: Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, 19 February 1998, New York: UNCHR, 1998, 20 p. [E/CN.4/1998/61]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by the Special Representative, Mr. Michel Moussalli, 8 February 1999, New York: UNHCR, 1999, 94 p. [E/CN.4/1999/33]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights on the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, 11 Septembre 1999, New York: UNCHR, 1999, 9 p. [A/53/367]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Report of the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Prepared by the Special Representative of the Commission on Human Rights, 17 September 1999, New York: UNCHR, 1999, 125 p. [A/54/359]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Submitted by the Special Representative, Mr. Michel Moussalli, 25 February 2000, New York: UNCHR, 2000, 47 p. [E/CN.4/2000/41]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda: Commission on Human Rights Resolution 2000/21, 18 April 2000, New York: UNCHR, 2000, 4 p. [E/CN.4/RES/2000/21]. United Nations, Commission on Human Rights, Civil and Political Rights, Including Questions of Torture and Detention: Opinions Adopted by the Working Group on Arbitrary Detention, 9 November 2000, 136 p. [E/CN.4/2001/14/Add.1]. United Nations Commission on Human Rights, Report of the Special Representative of the Commission on Human Rights on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda, Mr. Michel Moussalli, 4 August 200l, New York: UNCHR, 2001, 49 p. [A/55/269]. United Nations Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (CERD), UN Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination: State Party Report, Rwanda, 28 June 1999, 87 p. [CERD/C/335/Add.1]. United Nations Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (CERD), UN Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination: Concluding Observations, Rwanda, 19 April 2000, 5 p. [CERD/C/304/Add.97]. United Nations, General Assembly, Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights on the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, 10 October 1996, 18 p. [A/51/478]. United Nations, General Assembly, Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights on the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, in Accordance with General Assembly Resolution 51/114 of 12 December 1996, 3 November 1997, 5 p. [A/52/486/Add.1]. United Nations, General Assembly, Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights on the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, in Accordance with General Assembly Resolution 51/114 of 12 December 1996, 12 November 1997, 5 p. [A/52/486/Add.1/Rev.1]. United Nations, General Assembly, Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda: Resolution Adopted by the General Assembly, 7 March 1997, 6 p. [A/RES/51/114]. United Nations, General Assembly, Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights 142

2488

2489

2490

2491

2492

2493

2494

2495

2496

2497

2498

2499 2500

2501

2502 2503

on the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, 16 October 1997 [A/52/486]. 2504 United Nations, General Assembly, Addendum to the Report of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights on the Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, 3 November 1997, 5 p. [A/52/486/Add.1] United Nations, General Assembly, Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda: Note by the SecretaryGeneral, 22 November 1997, 12 p. [A/52/522] United Nations, General Assembly, Report on the Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda Prepared by the Special Representative of the Commission on Human Rights, 18 September 1998, 53 p. [A/53/402]. United Nations, General Assembly, Situation of Human Rights in Rwanda: Resolution Adopted by the General Assembly, 29 February 2000, 4 p., [A/RES/54/188]. United Nations Human Rights Committee, Replies of the Government of Rwanda to the List of Issues to be Taken up in Connection with the Consideration of the 3rd Periodic Report of Rwanda, 29 March 2009, 26 p. [CCPR/C/RWA/Q/3/Rev.1/Add.1]. United Nations Human Rights Committee, Concluding Observations of the Human Rights Commitee: Rwanda, 7 May 2009, 6 p. [CCPR/C/RWA/CO/3].

2505 2506 2507 2508

2509

3.4.2.4) lections
2510 2511 2512 2513 2514 2515 2516 2517 2518 2519 Bowao, Charles, The Elections in Rwanda: An Observers Account; lections rwandaises: le tmoignage dun observateur, African geopolitics/Gopolitique Africaine, 13, 2004, pp. 199-213. Coffe, Hilde, The 2010 Presidential Elections in Rwanda, Electoral Studies, 30-3, 2011, pp. 581-584. Gasarasi, Charles, Les lections prsidentielles et lgislatives de 2003 au Rwanda, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 10, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2004, 205 p. Human Rights Watch, Preparing for Elections: Tightening Control in the Name of Unity, New York: HRW, May 2003, 16 p. International Crisis Group, Consensual Democracy in Post-genocide Rwanda: Evaluating the March 2001 District Elections, Africa Report, 34-9, 2001, 47 p. Kiwuwa, David, Democratization and Ethnic Politics: Rwandas Electoral Legacy, Ethnopolitics, 4-4, 2005, pp. 447-464. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Rapport de la LDGL sur lobservation des lections lgislatives de 2008 au Rwanda, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2008, 74 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Dclaration de la LGDL sur les lections lgislatives 2008 au Rwanda, Dialogue, 245, janvier 2009, pp. 3-5 Meierhenrich, Jens, Presidential and Parliamentary Elections in Rwanda, 2003, Electoral Studies, 253, 2006, pp. 627-634. National Democratic Institute, Assessment of Rwandas Pre-election Political Environment and the Role of Political Parties, Washington, DC: NDI, 2003, 11 p. (cf. Idem, Evaluation de lenvironnement politique pr-lectoral au Rwanda et le rle des partis politiques, Washington, DC: NDI, 2003, 13 p.). Ntezimana, L., Pour des lections dmocratiques plus authentiques, Dialogue, 245, janvier 2009, pp. 15-22. Reyntjens, Filip, lections prsidentielles daot 2010, miroir de la gouvernance au Rwanda, La Revue Nouvelle, 1, janvier 2011, pp. 96-103. Samset, Ingrid; Orrvar, Dalby, Rwanda: Presidential and Parliamentary Elections, 2003, NORDEM Report 12, Oslo: The Norwegian Institute of Human Rights, 2003, 61 p. Shimamungu, Eugne, Llection prsidentielle rwandaise en lan 2003: la dmocratie impossible, Nouvelles congolaises, 36/37, 2003, pp. 43-56. Stroh, Alexander, The Effects of Electoral Institutions in Rwanda: Why Proportional Representation Supports the Authoritarian Regime, GIGA Working Paper 105, Hamburg: Institute of African Studies, 143

2520 2521 2522 2523 2524

Leibniz-Institut fr Globale und Regionale Studien, 2009, 25 p. 2525 2526 2527 Stroh, Alexander, Electoral Rules of the Authoritarian Game: Undemocratic Effects of Proportional Representation in Rwanda, Journal of Eastern African Studies, 2010, 4-1, 2010, pp. 1-19. Union Europenne, Mission dObservation lectorale, Rwanda: Election prsidentielle 25 aot 2003; Elections lgislatives, 29 et 30 septembre et 2 octobre: Rapport final, Bruxelles: UE, 2003, 70 p. Union Europenne, Mission dObservation lectorale, Rwanda: rfrendum constitutionnel 2003, Kigali: MOE-UE-Rwanda, 2003, 5 p.

3.4.2.5) Mmoire; commmorations

2528 2529 Adler, Nanci, Rwandans, in Idem, Memories of Mass Repression: Narrating Life Stories in the Aftermath of Atrocity, New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers, 2009, pp. 119-135. Barsky, Robert; Gahutu, Aimable, Commemorating the Unthinkable, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 25-45. Becker, Heike, Beyond Trauma: New Perspectives on the Politics of Memory in East and Southern Africa, African Studies, 70- 2, 2011, pp. 321-335. Bensoussan, Georges, Il y a dix ans, le gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 357-361. Brandstetter, Anna-Maria, Contested Pasts: The Politics of Remembrance in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Ortelius Lecture 6, Wassenaar, NL: Netherlands Institute for Advanced Study in the Humanities and Social Sciences, 2010, 22 p. Buckley-Zistel, Susanne, Remembering to Forget: Chosen Amnesia as a Strategy for Local Coexistence in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Africa, 76-2, 2006, pp. 131-150. Burnett, Matthew, Remembering Justice in Rwanda: Locating Gender in the Judicial Construction of Memory, Seattle Journal for Social Justice, 3-2, 2005, pp. 757-765. Cameron, Colin, The Second Betrayal? Commemorating the 10th Anniversary of the Rwandan Genocide, in Lyons, Tanya; Pye, Geralyn (eds.), Africa on a Global Stage, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2006, pp. 81-101. Caplan, Gerald, Why We Must Never Forget the Rwandan Genocide, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 3842. Caplan, Gerald, Remembering Rwanda or Denying It?, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 280-285. Caplan, Pat, Never Again: Genocide Memorials in Rwanda, Anthropology Today, 23-1, 2007, pp. 20-22. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda 1994: mmoire ou ngation dun gnocide?, Esprit, 210, 1995, pp. 99-110. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Les aventures de la conscience historique au Rwanda, Esprit, 364, 2010, pp. 103-121. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Rafiki, Ubaldo, LEglise de Kibho au Rwanda: lieu de culte ou lieu de mmoire du gnocide de 1994?, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 277-290. Collectif, Actes de la commmoration/Memorial Day du gnocide et des massacres politiques au Rwanda, Bruxelles, 7-8-9 avril 1995, Bruxelles: IBUKA-Mmoire et Justice, C.R.D.D.R, 1996, 113 p. Collectif, Gnocides et politiques mmorielles, s. l., s. d. [Internet]: Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le gnocide des Tutsi du Rwanda, pp. 44-54. Coquio, Catherine, Le malentendu culturel: Quelle traverse des mmoires pour le gnocide du Rwanda?, pp. 55-72. Coquio, Catherine, Le tiers, la mmoire et le deuil, pp. 73-94. Rra, Nathan Gizosi, Kigali: itinraire de la mmoire et de loubli, pp. 95-102. Martz-Kuhn, milie, Bisesero, 144

2530 2531 2532

2533 2534 2535

2536

2537 2538 2539 2540 2541 2542 2543

palimpseste mmoriel?, pp. 103-110. Diop, Boubacar Boris, Murambi, le livre des ossements, pp. 111-116. Blum, Franoise, Nyamata et Ntarama: glises et mmoriaux, glise mmorielle, pp. 117-120. Rra, Nathan, Nyuarubuye, quelque part entre les vivants et les morts, pp. 121-125. 2544 2545 2546 Cook, Susan, The Politics of Preservation in Rwanda, in Idem (ed.), Genocide in Cambodia and Rwanda: New Perspectives, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Books, 2006, pp. 293-311. Eltringham, Nigel, Representing Rwanda: Questions and Challenges, Anthropology Matters, 3-1, 2001, n. p. [Internet]. Eltringham, Nigel, The Blind Mind and the Elephant: The Challenge of Representing the Rwandan Genocide, in Caplan, Pat (ed.), The Ethics of Anthropology: Debates and Dilemmas, London: Routledge, 2003, pp. 96-112. Eltringham, Nigel, Accounting For Horror: Post-Genocide Debates in Rwanda, London: Pluto Press, 2004, 248 p. Eltringham, Nigel, Debating the Rwandan Genocide, in Kaarsholm, Preben (ed.), Violence, Political Culture & Development in Africa, Oxford, UK: James Currey; Athens, OH: Ohio University Press; Pieter-Maritsburg: University of KwaZulu-Natal Press, 2006, pp. 66-91. Eltringham, Nigel, The Past is Elsewhere: The Paradoxes of Proscribing Ethnicity in Post-genocide Rwanda, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp 269-282. Encel, Frdric, Au Rwanda, le temps de la mmoire, LArche, 604, septembre 2008, pp. 148-159. Evans, Gareth; Ellis, Stephen, The Rwandan Genocide: Memory Is Not Enough, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 19-24. Gakwenzire, Philibert, Contribution la gestion de la mmoire du gnocide des Tutsi, Sarrebruck: Editions Universitaires Europennes, 2010, 124 p. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Le gnocide rwandais et la question de la mmoire, in Simo, David (ed.), Constructions identitaires en Afrique: enjeux, stratgies et consquences, Yaound: Editions CLE, 2006, pp. 254-272. Hodgkin, Marian; Sebag Montefiore, Poppy, The Rwanda Forum 2004, History Workshop Journal, 60, 2005, pp. 1-24. Ibreck, Rachel, The Politics of Mourning: Survivor Contributions to Memorials in Post-genocide Rwanda, Memory Studies, 3-4, 2010, pp. 330-343. IBUKA-Mmoire et Justice, Intgrale des actes de commmoration du gnocide des Tutsi et des crimes commis au Rwanda en 1994, Bruxelles: IBUKA, 1998, n. p. [Internet]. IBUKA-Mmoire et Justice, Actes de la 8me commmoration du gnocide des Tutsi et des autres crimes contre lhumanit commis au Rwanda en 1994, Bruxelles: IBUKA, 2002, 119 p. IBUKA-Mmoire et Justice, Dbat lUNESCO: Commmoration des 10 ans du gnocide au Rwanda, Niort (France): Ibuka Mmoire et Justice section France, 2004, 124 p. (Esprance Brossard, Nourini Tidjani-Serpos, Jeannine Altounian, Jean-Philippe Schreiber, Servilien Sebasoni, Catherine Coquio, Thogne Karabayinga, Hildebrand Karangwa, Marcel Kabanda, Annick Kayitesi, Bernard Jouanneau, Yann Jurovics, Rgine Waintrater, Esther Mujawayo, Marie-Odile Godard, Assumpta Mugiraneza, Anne Lain, Thomas Gilou, Michel Kamenzi, Jacques Bihozagara, et al.). Kagabo, Jos, Pas de langue pour lhbtude, in Coq, Christian; Bacot, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Le Travail de mmoire: une ncessit dans un sicle de violence, Paris: Autrement, 1999, pp. 71-78. Kagabo, Jos, Le sens dune commmoration, Le Monde diplomatique, 600, 2004, p. 20. Kanimba, Clestin Misago, Prservation de la mmoire du gnocide: rles, actions et stratgies, Etudes Rwandaises, 9, 2005, pp. 128-147. Kanimba, Clestin Misago, Les instruments de la mmoire: gnocide et traumatisme au Rwanda, 145

2547 2548

2549

2550 2551

2552 2553

2554 2555 2556 2557 2558

2559 2560 2561 2562

Gradhiva, 5-1, 2007, pp. 63-75. 2563 2564 2565 Kanimba Misago, Clestin, Commission nationale de lutte contre le gnocide: contexte et perspectives, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 437-450. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Rwandas Paradox of Remembering and Suffering, Media Development, 2, 2010, pp. 30-32. Karekezi, Urusaro Alice, Remembering Rwanda 1994, CODESRIA [Council for the Development of Social Science Research in Africa] Bulletin, 3-4, 2004, pp. 40-46 (cf. Idem, Rwanda 1994, 10 ans aprs, CODESRIA Bulletin, 3-4, 2004, pp. 47-54). Karemano, Charles, Pleurer nos morts sans discrimination, Dialogue, 190, avril 1996, pp. 61-66. Karemano, Charles, Lhistoire: une lutte dinterprtations, Dialogue, 211, juillet-aot 1999, pp. 19-28. Karemano, Charles, Le Rwanda appartient tous, Dialogue, 213, novembre-dcembre 1999, pp. 75-78. King, Elisabeth, Memory Controversies in Post-Genocide Rwanda: Implications for Peacebuilding, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 5-3, 2010, pp. 293-309. Korman, Rmi; Dumas, Hlne,Espaces de la mmoire du gnocide des Tutsis au Rwanda: mmoriaux et lieux de mmoire, Afrique contemporaine, 238-2, 2011, pp. 11-27. Kosicki, Piotr, Sites of Aggressor-Victim Memory: The Rwandan Genocide, Theory and Practice, International Journal of Sociology, 37-1, 2007, pp. 10-29. Lemarchand, Ren, Genocide, Memory and Ethnic Reconciliation in Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2006-2007, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 21-30. Lemarchand, Ren, The Politics of Memory in Post-genocide Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 65-76. Longman, Timothy; Rutagengwa, Thonste, Memory, Identity, and Community in Rwanda, in Stover, Eric; Weinstein, Harvey (eds.), My Neighbor, My Enemy: Justice and Community in the Aftermath of Mass Atrocity, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004, pp. 162-182. Longman, Timothy; Rutagengwa, Thoneste, Memory and Violence in Post-Genocide Rwanda, in Bay, Edna; Donham, Donald (eds.), States of Violence: Politics, Youth, and Memory in Contemporary Africa, Charlottesville, VA: University of Virginia Press, 2006, pp. 236-260. Massonnet, Alexandre, Ruanda: le matin profond dune renaissance, Cit, 28, 1996, pp. 49-59. McLean Hilker, Lyndsay, Young Rwandans Narratives of the Past (and Present), in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 316-330. McMillan, Nesam, Regret, Remorse and the Work of Remembrance: Official Responses to the Rwandan Genocide, Social & Legal Studies, 19-1, 2010, pp. 85-105. Meierhenrich, Jens, The Transformation of Lieux de mmoire: The Nyabarongo River in Rwanda, 19922009, Anthropology Today, 25-5, 2009, pp. 13-19. Meierhenrich, Jens, Topographies of Remembering and Forgetting: The Transformation of Lieux de mmoire in Rwanda, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 282-296. Niwese, Maurice, Dix ans aprs le gnocide rwandais: un coup dil sur la pratique de la mmoire, Dialogue, 233, mai 2004, pp. 17-22. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Ibuka-Souviens-toi!: commmoration du gnocide, Dialogue, 183, maijuin 1995, pp. 3-6. Nsengimana, N., Se souvenir sans tronquer, se souvenir sans tricher, Dialogue, 190, avril 1996, pp. 47-52. Ntakirutimana, Evariste, Les mots pour le dire et les enjeux derrire, Rwanda Journal,18, 2010, pp 41-51. 146

2566 2567 2568 2569 2570 2571 2572

2573

2574

2575

2576 2577

2578 2579 2580

2581 2582 2583 2584

2585 2586 2587 2588 2589 2590 2591 2592

Ntamahungiro, J., Un pass douloureux peut-il tre intgr dans la vie dune famille et dun enfant?, Dialogue, 233, mai 2004, pp. 55-63. Ntampaka, Charles; et al., Pour quon ne les oublie pas: deuxime anniversaire du gnocide rwandais, Bruxelles: Editions du Centre dinformations et dtudes sur le Rwanda, 1996, 95 p. Ntezimana, Laurien, De la bonne puissance dans la comprhension et la rsolution des problmes de mmoire, de justice et de reconciliation au Rwanda, Dialogue, 241, fvrier 2007, pp. 3-22. Pitman, Todd, Rwanda: la mmoire en friche, Autrement, 199-200, 2001, pp. 96-108. Rahman, Smita, The Presence of the Past: Negotiating the Politics of Collective Memory, Contemporary Political Theory, 9-1, pp. 59-76. Robert, Anne-Ccile, Une socit entre mmoire et justice: au Rwanda, vivre avec le gnocide, Le Monde Diplomatique, 47-556, 2000, pp. 21. Rosoux, Valrie, Rwanda: la mmoire du gnocide, Etudes, 390-6, 1999, pp. 731-742. Rosoux, Valrie, Rwanda: la gestion du pass, in Lanotte, Olivier; Roosens, Claude; Clment, Caty (eds.), La Belgique et lAfrique Centrale de 1960 nos jours, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2000, pp. 285-296. Rosoux, Valrie, La gestion du pass au Rwanda: ambivalence et poids du silence, Genses: Sciences sociales et histoire, 61, 2005, pp. 28-46. Rosoux, Valrie, La figure du Juste au Rwanda: hros, tratre ou inconnu?, Revue internationale des sciences sociales, 189, 2006, pp. 525-534. Rosoux, Valrie, The Figure of the Righteous Individual in Rwanda, International Social Science Journal, 189, 2006, pp. 491-499. Rosoux, Valrie, Rwanda: limpossible mmoire nationale?, Ethnologie franaise, 37-3, 2007, pp. 409-415. Rudacogora, Augustin, Mmoire des sites et sites de mmoire au Rwanda aprs 1994, Etudes rwandaises, 9, 2005, pp. 148-162. Ruremesha, J., 10 ans aprs, le gnocide absent des coles, Dialogue, 233, mai 2004, pp. 167-172. Schreiber, Jean-Philippe, Le gnocide, la mmoire et lhistoire, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 165-182. Simburudali, Thodore, Survivre au gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 267-280. Smith, James (ed.), A Time to Remember: Rwanda, Ten Years after Genocide, Retford, UK: The Aegis Institute, 2004, 146 p. Somet, Yoporeka, Rwanda: contre loubli..., Afrique 2000: Revue africaine de politique internationale, 21, 1995, pp. 97-104. Stansell, Christine, I was Sick during the Genocide: Remembering to Forget in Contemporary Rwanda, Dissent, 54-2, 2007, pp. 11-19. Tadjo, Vronique, Genocide: The Changing Landscape of Memory in Kigali, African Identities, 8-4, 2010, pp. 379-388. Turner, Thomas, Nationalism, Historiography, and the (Re)construction of the Rwandan Past, in Norton, Claire (ed.), Nationalism, Historiography and the (Re)Construction of the Past, Washington: New Academia Press, 2007, pp. 45-60. Vidal, Claudine, Le gnocide des Rwandais tutsi et lusage public de lhistoire, Cahiers dtudes africaines, 38-150/152, 1998, pp. 653-663. Vidal, Claudine, Les commmorations du gnocide au Rwanda, Les Temps modernes, 613, 2001, pp. 1-46. 147

2593 2594 2595 2596 2597 2598 2599

2600 2601 2602 2603 2604 2605

2606 2607

2608 2609

Vidal, Claudine, Rwanda 1994: limaginaire traditionnel perverti par le gnocide, LHomme, 163, 2002, pp. 205-215. Vidal, Claudine, La commmoration du gnocide au Rwanda: violence symbolique, mmorisation force et histoire officielle, Cahiers dEtudes Africaines, 44-3, 2004, pp. 575-592 (cf. Idem, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 261-276).

3.4.2.6) Ngationnisme; rvisionnisme

2610 2611 2612 2613 2614 Bagilishya, Louis, Discours de la ngation, dnis et politiques, in Coquio, Catherine (ed.), LHistoire troue: ngation et tmoignage, Nantes: LAtalante, 2004, pp. 731-751. Braeckman, Colette, Rwanda: le temps du rvisionnisme, Esprit, 207, 1994, pp. 191-193. Dumas, Hlne, Lhistoire des vaincus: ngationnisme du gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 299-347. Dumas, Hlne, Banalisation, rvision et ngation: la rcriture de lhistoire du gnocide des Tutsi, Esprit, 364, 2010, pp. 85-102. Dupaquier, Jean-Franois, Rwanda: le rvisionnisme, poursuite du gnocide par dautres moyens, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 127-136. Fierens, Marie, Le ngationnisme du gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, Villeurbanne: Golias, 2009, 192 p. Koksal, Mehmet, Rwanda: Un ngationnisme presque parfait, La Revue Nouvelle, 4, 2009, pp. 56-92. Mugiraneza, Assumpta, Ngationisme au Rwanda post-gnocide, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 285-298. Ndahiro, Tom, Genocide-laundering: Historical Revisionism, Genocide Denial and the Rassemblement Rpublicain pour la Dmocratie au Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 101-124. Ndorimana, Jean, Rwanda 1994: idologie, mthodes et ngationnisme du gnocide des Tutsi: la lumire de la chronique de la rgion de Cyangugu: perspectives de reconstruction, Rome: Vivere In, 2003, 239 p. Nshimiyimana, Eugne, Profession de haine: du syndrome du Hutu au ngationnisme/rvisionnisme du gnocide contre les Tutsis, Francophilia: Journal of Interdisciplinary Studies, 1-1, 2011, pp. 37-48. Ntakirutimana, Evariste, Le ngationnisme du gnocide rwandais en paroles et en actions, Francophilia: Journal of Interdisciplinary Studies, 1-1, 2011, pp. 60-75. Ternon, Yves, Gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda: mergence dun ngationnisme, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 363-375. Vidal, Claudine, Le gnocide des Rwandais tutsis: les rhtoriques ngationnistes, Autrement, 54, 1999, pp.130-135. Waldorf, Lars, Revisiting Hotel Rwanda: Genocide Ideology, Reconciliation, and Rescuers, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-1, 2009, pp. 101-125.

2615 2616 2617 2618

2619

2620 2621 2622 2623 2624

3.4.2.7) Rconciliation
2625 2626 2627 Ahluwalia, Pal, Towards (Re)Conciliation: The Post-colonial Economy of Giving, Social Identities, 61, 2000, pp. 29-48. Amstutz, Mark, Is Reconciliation Possible after Genocide? The Case of Rwanda, Journal of Church & State, 48-3, 2006, pp. 541-565. Babbitt, Eileen, Evaluating Coexistence: Insights and Challenges, in Chayes, Antonia; Minow, Martha (eds.), Imagine Coexistence: Restoring Humanity After Violent Ethnic Conflict, San Francisco: JosseyBass, 2003, pp. 102-126. 148

2628 2629 2630 2631 2632 2633 2634 2635 2636 2637 2638

Barampama, A., Apprendre vivre ensemble, Dialogue, 217, juillet-aot 2000, 3-18. Bayingana, Eugene, Christ as Reconciler in Pauline Theology and in Contemporary Rwanda, Africa Journal of Evangelical Theology, 15-1, 1996, pp. 19-28. Bayingana, Eugene, Reconciliation: Foundation for Reconstructing a New Rwanda, African Ecclesial Review (AFER), 39-1, 1997, pp. 18-28. Biruka, Innocent, Sagesse rwandaise et culture de la paix, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 348 p. Bradley, Evelyn, In Search for Justice: A Truth [and] Reconcilliation Commission for Rwanda, Journal of International Law and Practice, 7-2, 1998, pp. 129-158. Brounus, Karen, Reconciliation and Development, Dialogue on Globalization Paper 36, Berlin: Friedrich-Ebert-Stiftung, 2007, 18 p. Brounus, Karen, Rethinking Reconciliation: Concepts, Methods, and an Empirical Study of Truth Telling and Psychological Health in Rwanda, Uppsala: Uppsala Universitet, 2008, 34 p. Brown, Vanessa, Reconciliation in Rwanda: Building Peace through Dialogue, Conflict Trends, 1, 2008, pp. 48-53. Brudholm, Thomas; Grn, Arne, Picturing Forgiveness after Atrocity, Studies in Christian Ethics, 242, 2011, pp. 159-170. Buckley-Zistel, Susanne, Dividing and Uniting: The Use of Citizenship Discourses in Conflict and Reconciliation in Rwanda, Global Society, 20-1, 2006, pp. 101-113. Buckley-Zistel, Susanne, We are Pretending Peace: Local Memory and the Absence of Social Transformation and Reconciliation in Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 125-144 Burgoyne, Bob; Maguire, Matthew, Ensuring Security and Justice: Routes to Reconciliation in Rwanda, in Fox, Louise; Liebenthal, Robert (eds.), Attacking Africas Poverty: Experience from the Ground, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2006, pp. 71-93. Burnet, Jennie, The Injustice of Local Justice: Truth, Reconciliation, and Revenge in Rwanda, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 3-2, 2008, pp. 173-193. Burnet, Jennie, (In)justice: Truth, Reconciliation, and Revenge in Rwandas Gacaca, in Hinton, Alexander, Transitional Justice: Global Mechanisms and Local Realities after Genocide and Mass Violence, Piscataway, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 2010, pp. 95-118. Clark, Janine, National Unity and Reconciliation in Rwanda: A Flawed Approach?, Journal of Contemporary African Studies, 28-2, 2010, pp. 137-154. Corten, Andr, Le discours de la rconciliation et les nouvelles glises au Rwanda, Afrique Contemporaine, 200, 2001, pp. 65-81. Danielsson, Anders, Rwanda Looking Ahead: Reconciliation, Reform and Regional Stability, Stockholm: Swedish International Development Cooperation Agency, 2000, 41 p. De Lame, Danielle, Deuil, commmoration, justice dans les contextes rwandais et belge: otages existentiels et enjeux politiques: justice et rconciliation, ambiguts et impenss, Politique africaine, 92, 2003, pp. 39- 55. Echezona, R., The Role of Libraries in Information Dissemination for Conflict Resolution, Peace Promotion and Reconciliation, African Journal of Library, Archives & Information Science, 17-2, 2007, pp. 143-151. Eugene, B., Reconciliation: Foundation for Reconstructing a New Rwanda, African Ecclesial Review (AFER), 39-1, 1997, pp. 18-28. Fierens, Jacques, Sanction ou pardon au Rwanda: propos de Sanction, rhabilitation, pardon de Paul Ricoeur, Revue scientifique du droit, 2-3, 1999, pp. 18-33. Fitzgerald, Winifred; Roper, Laura, Designing Processes that Promote Reconciliation: the Results of an 149

2639

2640 2641

2642 2643 2644 2645

2646

2647 2648 2649

NGO/Academic Collaboration Researching the Role of an International NGO Funding for Reconciliation in Rwanda, Cambridge, MA: Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Center for International Studies, 2000, 21 p. 2650 2651 2652 2653 2654 2655 2656 2657 2658 2659 2660 2661 2662 2663 2664 2665 2666 2667 Foro, E., Mercy as the Depth Dimension of Forgiveness: Rwanda in Reconstruction, Hekima Review, 39, 2008, pp. 92-102. Gachuruzi, Shally (ed.), Ethnic Conflict Resolution, Peace-Building, National Reconciliation in the Great Lakes Region of Africa: The Case of Rwanda, Ottawa: ditions R. Lemieux, 1998, 191 p. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Il ny a pas davenir sans pardon, Dialogue, 219, novembre-dcembre 2000, pp. 61-70. Gourevitch, Philip, The Life After: Fifteen Years after the Genocide in Rwanda, the Reconciliation Defies Expectations, The New Yorker, May 4, 2009, pp. 37-46. Graybill, Lyn, Ten Years After, Rwanda Tries Reconciliation, Current History, 103-673, 2004, pp. 202-205. Graybill, Lyn, Pardon, Punishment, and Amnesia: Three African Post-conflict Methods, Third World Quarterly, 25-6, 2004, pp. 1117-1130. Graybill, Lyn; Lanegran, Kimberly, Truth, Justice, and Reconciliation in Africa: Issues and Cases, African Studies Quarterly, 8-1, 2004, n. p. [Internet]. Grey, Mary, To Rwanda and Back: Liberation, Spirituality and Reconciliation, London: Darton, Longman & Todd, 2007, 160 p. Grey, Mary, Struggling with Reconciling Hearts and Holding Fast to our Dreams, Feminist Theology, 17-3, 2009, pp. 339-355. Habumuremyi, E., Le pouvoir politique: un cadre de rconciliation, Dialogue, 213, novembredcembre 1999, pp. 39-64. Healey, Joseph, A Parable: The Dream of Delphina and Daniel, African Ecclesial Review (AFER), 391, 1997, pp. 58-62. Heinsohn, Gunnar, Post-genocidal Reconciliation in Rwanda: Are There Lessons from Germany?, Bremen: Uni-Druck, 1997, 34 p. Henderson, Callum, Beauty From Ashes: Journeys of Recovery from the Rwandan Genocide, Milton Keynes, UK: Authentic Media, 2007, 240 p. Hodgkin, Marian, Reconciliation in Rwanda: Education, History and the State, Journal of International Affairs, 60-1, 2006, pp. 199-210. Institute of Research and Dialogue for Peace, Sustaining Peace in Rwanda: Voice of the People, Kigali: IRDP, 2003, 124 p. Jha, Uma Shankar; Yadav, Surya Narayan, Rwanda: Towards Reconciliation, Good Governance and Development, New Delhi: Association of Indian Africanists, 2003, 227 p. Kaggwa, Robert, Is Reconciliation the New Model for Mission? Reflections on the Rwandan Genocide and Conflicts in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, Studies in World Christianity, 9, 2003, pp. 244-264. Kaggwa, Robert, Vershung als ein hilfreiches soteriologisches Modell: berlegungen zur Konfliktbewltigung 10 Jahre nach dem ruandischen Genozid, kumenische Rundschau, 54-4, 2005, pp. 478495. Kamanzi, Michel, Rwanda: quelle rconciliation?, Etudes, 400-5, 2004, pp. 581-586. Karangwa, Evariste; Ghesquiere, Pol; Devlieger, Patrick, The Grassroots Community in the Vanguard of Inclusion: The Post-Genocide Rwandan Prospects, International Journal of Inclusive Education, 115/6, 2007, pp. 607-626. Karemano, Charles, Travail de rconciliation entre Rwandais: une mission prilleuse, Dialogue, 209, mars-avril 1999, pp. 99-108. 150

2668 2669

2670

2671 2672

Kayibanda Van Cutsem, B., Mmoire et rconciliation, Dialogue, 237, janvier 2005, pp. 13-24. Kearney, James, A Unified Rwanda? Ethnicity, History and Reconciliation in the Ingando Peace and Solidarity Camp, in Paulson, Julia (ed.), Education and Reconciliation: Exploring Conflict and PostConflict Situations, London: Continuum, 2011, pp 151-177. Kirmayer, Laurence, Peace, Conflict, and Reconciliation: Contributions of Cultural Psychiatry, Transcultural Psychiatry, 47-1, 2010, pp. 5-19. Kohen, Ari; Zanchelli, Michael; Drake, Levi, Personal and Political Reconciliation in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Social Justice Research, 24-1, 2011, pp. 85-106. Kolini, Emmanuel, Towards Reconciliation in Rwanda, Transformation: An International Journal of Holistic Mission Studies, 12, 1995, pp. 12-14. Komine, Shigetsugu, Towards National Reconciliation in Rwanda: The Challenge to a Japanese NGO, in Goyvaerts, Didier (ed.), Conflict and Ethnicity in Central Africa, Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, 2000, pp. 263-268. Kottukapally, John, Umuvumu Tree Project, Reformative Explorations: A Psycho-spiritual and Crimino-social Quarterly on Correction and Reformation, 2-3, 2004, pp. 284-303. Kreitzer, Linda, Social Work with Victims of Genocide: The Alternatives to Violence Project (AVP) in Rwanda, International Social Work, 53-1, 2010, pp. 73-86. Kubai, Anne, Between Justice and Reconciliation: The Survivors of Rwanda, African Security Review, 16-1, 2007, pp. 53-66. Larson, Catherine, As we Forgive: Stories of Reconciliation from Rwanda, Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2009, 288 p. Longman, Timothy; Pham, Phuong; Weinstein, Harvey, Connecting Justice to Human Experience: Attitudes Toward Accountability and Reconciliation in Rwanda in Stover, Eric; Weinstein, Harvey (eds.), My Neighbor, My Enemy: Justice and Community in the Aftermath of Mass Atrocity, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004, pp. 206-225. Makinda, Samuel, Revisiting Rwanda: Reconciliation Postponed, The World Today, 52-5, 1996, pp 125-128. Mbonimana, Gamaliel; IWACU, Les coopratives du Rwanda: un creuset de rconciliation et de coexistence pacifique, Kigali: Centre de formation et de recherche coopratives, 1997, 59 p. Melvin, Jennifer, Reconstructing Rwanda: Balancing Human Rights and the Promotion of National Reconciliation, The International Journal of Human Rights, 14-6, 2010, pp. 932-951. Morgan, Timothy, Healing Genocide, Christianity Today, 48-4, 2004, pp. 76-83. Morrill, Constance, Reconciliation and the Gacaca: The Perceptions and Peace-Building Potential of Rwandan Youth Detainees, Online Journal of Peace and Conflict Resolution, 6-1, 2004 [Internet]. Mukandekezi, V., La construction de lunit nationale et de la rconciliation, Dialogue, 236, dcembre 2004, pp. 77-83. Mukashema, Immacule; Mullet, Etienne, Reconciliation Sentiment Among Victims of Genocide in Rwanda: Conceptualizations, and Relationships with Mental Health, Social Indicators Research, 99-1, 2010, pp. 25-39. Mukashema, Immacule; Mullet Etienne, Current Mental Health and Reconciliation Sentiment of Victims of the Genocide against Tutsi in Rwanda, Revista de Psicologia Social, 25-1, 2010, pp. 27-34. Mukiza Shyaka Mugabe, Agge; Tuyisabe, Floride, Community Conflicts in Rwanda: Major Causes and Ways to Solutions, Kigali: Republic of Rwanda, National Unity and Reconciliation Commission, 2007. Mungwarareba, Modeste; Ntezimana, Laurien, Dsarmer les curs: dmarche rwandaise pour une rconciliation, Lausanne: Pain pour le prochain, 1997, 35 p. Munyeshyaka, I., Au Rwanda, la rconciliation est possible, Dialogue, 181, mars 1995, pp. 71-78. 151

2673 2674 2675 2676

2677 2678 2679 2680 2681

2682 2683 2684 2685 2686 2687 2688

2689 2690 2691 2692

2693 2694

Musabyimana, Tatien, La rconciliation est-elle possible au Rwanda?, Dialogue, 185, septembre 1995, pp. 25-31. Mutamba, John; Izabiliza, Jeanne, The Role of Women in Reconciliation and Peace Building in Rwanda: Ten Years After Genocide: 1994-2004: Contributions, Challenges and Way Forward, Kigali: National Unity and Reconciliation Commission, 2005, 53 p. Ndamage, Vnant, Rwanda: autorconciliation et droits citoyens: une dialectique politico-culturelle, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, 386 p. Nerney, Catherine, Facing the Other: Finding Myself, in Conn, Marie; McGuire, Thrse (eds.), Imaging the Other: Essays on Diversity, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 2010, pp. 139-151. Ngendandumwe, Jean-Claude; Nshimyimana, Enos (eds.), Colloque international dchange dexpriences en vue du processus de paix et de rconciliation au Rwanda, Kigali: Commission piscopale Justice et Paix, 2000, 170 p. Niyongabo, Adrien; Yeomans, Peter, I Still Believe There is Good in All People: An Evaluation of the Alternatives to Violence Project in Rwanda, Kigali: African Great Lakes Initiative, 2003, 28 p. Niyongabo, Adrien; Mahler, Bethany; Ntakarutimana, Florence, Now I Am Human: Testimonies from the Healing Companions Program in Rwanda and Burundi, PeaceWays AGLI, 2007, 2-2, 24 p. Ntagengwa, Jean Baptiste, Overcoming Cycles of Violence in Rwanda: Ethical Leadership and Ethnic Justice, Lewiston: The Edwin Mellen Press, 2010, 522 p. Ntampaka, Charles, chos du sommet sur lunit et la rconciliation nationale, Dialogue, 219, novembre-dcembre 2000, pp. 3-14. Ntampaka, Charles, Mmoire et rconciliation au Rwanda: cart entre les pratiques populaires et les actions de lautorit, Dialogue, 226, mars 2002, pp. 3-34. Ntanganda, Eugne (ed.), De la paix la justice: les enjeux de la rconciliation nationale, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 6, Butare: Universit nationale du Rwanda, 2002, 127 p. Ntezilyayo, F., Vrit et justice: une voie de coexistence pacifique des Rwandais, Dialogue, 216, maijuin 2000, pp. 55-60. Ntezimana, Laurien, Promouvoir ensemble lart de vivre au Rwanda, Dialogue, 232, mars 2004, pp. 47-58. Ntezimana, Laurien., Unit et rconciliation, Dialogue, 237, janvier 2005, pp. 5-12. Ntezimana, Laurien, De la bonne puissance pour la justice et la rconciliation, Dialogue, 237, janvier 2005, pp. 39-63. Ntivuguruzwa, B., Raison et sens chrtiens de la rconciliation, Dialogue, 233, mai 2004, pp. 99-106. Parent, Genevive, Reconciliation and Justice after Genocide: A Theoretical Exploration, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 5-3, 2010, pp. 277-292. Powell, Jeffrey, Amnesty, Reintegration, and Reconciliation in Rwanda, Military Review, 88-5, 2008, pp. 84-90. Redekop, Vern Neufeld, A Post-Genocidal Justice of Blessing as an Alternative to a Justice of Violence: The Case of Rwanda, in Hart, Barry (ed.), Peacebuilding in Traumatized Societies, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 2008, pp. 205-238. Republic of Rwanda, 15 Years of Unity and Reconciliation Process in Rwanda: The Ground Covered to Date, Kigali: National Unity and Reconciliation Commission, 2009, 27 p. Rosoux, Valrie, The Unforgiving: Reflections on the Resistance to Forgiveness after Atrocity, Law & Contemporary Problems, 2009, 72-2, pp. 33-49. Rosoux, Valrie, Rconcilier: ambition et pige de la justice transitionnelle: le cas du Rwanda, Droit et socit, 73-3, 2009, pp. 613-633. Rouner, Arthur, Forgiveness: The Road to Reconciliation, San Jose, CA: Writers Club Press, 2002, 148 p. 152

2695 2696 2697

2698 2699 2700 2701 2702 2703 2704 2705 2706 2707 2708 2709 2710 2711

2712 2713 2714 2715

2716 2717 2718

Rudakemwa, Fortunatus, Rwanda: la recherche de la vrit historique, pour une rconciliation nationale, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, 189 p. Rudasingwa, Theogene, The Balance Between the Necessity for Justice and Imperatives of National Unity, Reconciliation, and Democratisation, Dar es Salaam: Thackers Publishers, 1996, 21 p. Rukomangana, Aklit, Christian Call for Love between Enemies: A Challenge and a Way towards Reconciliation for African and Rwandan Unforgiving and Unrepenting Culture, Hekima Review, 20, 1998, pp. 26-39. Rukomangana, Adlit, Rwandese Ancestral Reconciliation within the Eucharistic Communion, Hekima Review, 23, 2000, pp. 4-44. Rutikanga, Bernard, Rwanda: Struggle for Healing at the Grassroots, in Cejka, Mary Ann; Bamat, Thomas (eds.), Artisans of Peace: Grassroots Peacemaking among Christian Communities, Maryknoll, NY: Orbis Books, 2003, pp. 132-164. Rutumbu, Juvnal, Le pardon inconditionnel: condition de la rconciliation, Dialogue, 210, mai-juin 1999, pp. 3-16. Sarkin, Jeremy, The Necessity and Challenges of Establishing a Truth and Reconciliation Commission in Rwanda, Human Rights Quarterly, 21-3, 1999, pp. 767-823. Sevcik, Kimberley, Conflict Resolution in Rwanda: Pascasie Mukamunigo, in ODonnell, Beth; Sevcik, Kimberley (eds.), Angels in Africa: Profiles of Seven Extraordinary Women, New York: Vendome Press, 2006, 191 p. Smith, Glenn, Reconciliation in the Midst of Ethnic Trauma, Ecumenism/cumnisme, 143, 2001, pp. 37-40. Sommers, Marc; McClintock, Elizabeth, On Hidden Ground: One Coexistence Strategy in Central Africa, in Chayes, Antonia; Minow, Martha (eds.), Imagine Coexistence: Restoring Humanity After Violent Ethnic Conflict, San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 2003, pp. 35-58. Staub, Ervin; Pearlman, Laurie, Healing, Reconciliation, and Forgiving after Genocide and Other Collective Violence, in Helmick, Raymond; Petersen, Rodney (eds.), Forgiveness and Reconciliation: Religion, Public Policy, and Conflict Transformation, Philadelphia: Templeton Foundation Press, 2001, pp. 195-217. Staub, Ervin, Preventing Violence and Generating Humane Values: Healing and Reconciliation in Rwanda, International Review of the Red Cross, 852, 2003, pp. 791-806. Staub, Ervin; Pearlman, Laurie; Miller, Vachel, Healing the Roots of Genocide in Rwanda, Peace Review: A Journal of Social Justice, 15-3, 2003, pp. 287-294. Staub, Ervin; Pearlman, Laurie; Gubin, Alexandra; Hagengimana, Athanase, Healing Reconciliation, Forgiving and the Prevention of Violence after Genocide or Mass Killing: An Intervention and its Experimental Evaluation in Rwanda, Journal of Social and Clinical Psychology, 24-3, 2005, pp. 297334. Staub, Ervin, The Origins of Genocide and Mass Killings: Prevention, Reconciliation, and their Application to Rwanda, in Esses, Victoria; Vernon, Richard (eds.), Explaining the Breakdown of Ethnic Relations: Why Neighbors Kill, Malden, MA: Blackwell Publishing, 2008, pp. 245-268. Staub, Ervin, Promoting Reconciliation afer Genocide and Mass Killing in Rwanda, in Nadler, Arie; Malloy, Thomas; Fisher, Jeffrey (eds.), The Social Psychology of Intergroup Reconciliation, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2008, pp. 395-409. Staub, Ervin; Pearlman, Laurie; Bilali, Rezarta, Psychological Recovery, Reconciliation and the Prevention of New Violence: An Approach and its Uses in Rwanda, in Hart, Barry (ed.), Peacebuilding in Traumatized Societies, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 2008. Staub, Ervin, Promoting Understanding: Healing and Reconciliation in Rwanda, in Idem, Overcoming Evil: Genocide, Violent Conflict, and Terrorism, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2011, pp. 300-310. 153

2719 2720

2721 2722 2723

2724 2725

2726

2727 2728 2729

2730

2731

2732

2733

2734

Steward, John, Only Healing Heals: Concepts and Methods of Psycho-social Healing in Post-genocide Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 171-189. Sundqvist, Josephine, Reconciliation as a Societal Process: A Case Study on the Role of the Pentecostal movement (ADEPR) as an Actor in the Reconciliation Process in Post-genocide Rwanda, Svensk Missionstidskrift, 99-2, 2011, pp. 157-195. Thomson, Susan, La politique dunit et de rconciliation nationale au Rwanda: figures imposes et rsistance au quotidien, Genses: Sciences sociales et histoire, 81-4, 2010, pp. 49-63. Thomson, Susan, After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, International Journal of African Historical Studies, 2010, 43-1, pp. 192-195. Thomson, Susan, Whispering Truth to Power: The Everyday Resistance of Peasant Rwandans to PostGenocide Reconciliation, African Affairs, 110-440, 2011, pp. 439-456. Umutesi, Marie-Beatrice, Is Reconciliation Between Hutus and Tutsis Possible?, Journal of International Affairs, 60-1, 2006, pp. 157-171. Uwamungu, Emmanuel, Les frres de sang sur le chemin de Damas, Zare-Afrique, 290, 1994, pp. 583-592. Uwibajije, S., Contribution au processus de rconciliation, Dialogue, 230, fvrier 2003, pp. 15-24. Vandeginste, Stef, A Truth and Reconciliation Approach to Genocide and Crimes against Humanity in Rwanda, Antwerpen: Institute of Development Policy and Management, 1998, 30 p. Vandeginste, Stef, Lapproche vrit et rconciliation du gnocide et des crimes contre lhumanit au Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 97-140. Volf, Miroslav, The Social Meaning of Reconciliation, Transformation: An International Journal of Holistic Mission Studies, 16, 1999, pp. 7-12. Zorbas, Eugenia, Reconciliation in Post-Genocide Rwanda, African Journal of Legal Studies, 1-1, 2004, pp. 29-52. Zorbas, Eugenia, Towards Justice and Reconciliation in Rwanda: Taking Stock, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 43-48. Zorbas, Eugenia, What Does Reconciliation after Genocide Mean? Public Transcripts and Hidden Transcripts in Post-genocide Rwanda, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-1, 2009, pp. 127-147.

2735

2736 2737 2738 2739 2740 2741 2742 2743

2744 2745 2746

2747

3.4.2.8) Radio; Mdias

2748 2749 2750 2751 Alexis, Monique; Mpambara, Ines, IMS Assessment Mission: The Rwanda Media Experience from the Genocide, Copenhagen: International Media Support, 2003, 28 p. Armijo, Enrique, Building Open Societies: Freedom of the Press in Jordan and Rwanda, International Journal of Communications Law and Policy, 13, Winter 2008-2009, pp. 27-48. Bureau Social Urbain/Caritas, La presse crite prive Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social urbain, 140, mars 2003, pp. 1-26. Carver, Richard, Broadcasting and Political Transition: Rwanda and Beyond, in Fardon, Richard; Furniss, Graham (eds.), African Broadcast Cultures: Radio in Transition, Oxford, UK: James Currey; Westport, CO: Praeger, 2000, pp. 188-197. Craig, Dylan; Mkhize, Nomalonga, Vocal Killers, Silent Killers: Popular Media, Genocide and the Call for Benevolent Censorship in Rwanda, in Drewett, Michael; Cloonan, Martin (eds), Popular Music Censorship in Africa, Aldershot, UK; Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2006, pp. 3952. De la Brosse, Renaud; et al. (eds.), Rgulation des mdias dans les Grands Lacs: dfendre la libert de la presse ou discipliner les acteurs des mdias?, Paris: Institut Panos, 2005: 154

2752

2753

Rwamatwara, Gilbert, Le Haut Conseil de la presse (HCP), pp. 37-40. Gakwaya, Andr, Interview de M. Privat Rutazibwa, prsident du HCP, pp. 41-45. Ayanone, Solange, Le pluralisme radiophonique renat au pays des mille collines, pp. 74-79. Rwamatwara, Gilbert, Les rapports de monitoring du HCP: une approche sans complaisance du travail des mdias rwandais, pp. 80-85. Tiao, Luc-Adolphe, Problmatique de la rgulation de linformation au Burundi et au Rwanda: lavis dun homologue ouest-africain, pp. 86-90. 2754 Dialogue, Revue de la presse rwandaise: Bimensuel qui rsume en franais les principaux articles de tous les priodiques parus en kinyarwanda (au Rwanda ou dans les pays dalentour), Bruxelles: Dialogue, 1-32, Septembre 1994-Janvier 1996. Dialogue, 200, septembre-octobre 1997: Dossier: Information et dsinformation: Anonyme, Quand les dirigeants participent la dsinformation, pp. 3-10. Vidal, C., La dsinformation en histoire: donnes historiques sur les relations entre Hutu, Tutsi et Twa durant la priode prcoloniale, pp. 11-20. Linguyeneza, V., La dsinformation: le cas de lglise catholique, pp. 21-32. Vatimbella, A., Le cas Wenceslas Munyeshyaka et la presse franaise, pp. 33-50. Higiro, J.-M.V., Gnocide au Rwanda: responsabilit individuelle ou collective?, pp. 51-53. Elliott, Wendy, The Audiocast Diaries: Reflections on Radio and Podcasting for Delivery of Educational Soap Operas, International Review of Research in Open and Distance Learning, 7-3, 2006, pp. 1-11. Frre, Marie-Soleil, tre journaliste avant, pendant et aprs le gnocide, in Frre, Marie-Soleil; Howard, Ross; Marthoz, Jean-Paul; Sebahara, Pamphile; Institut Panos (eds.), Afrique centrale, mdias et conflits: vecteurs de guerre ou acteurs de paix, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2005, pp. 141-178. Frre, Marie-Soleil, Aprs les mdias de la haine: la rgulation en RDC, au Burundi et au Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 85-118. Frre, Marie-Soleil, Rwanda: Journalists Before, During, and After the Genocide, in Frre, MarieSoleil; Marthoz, Jean-Paul (eds.), The Media and Conflicts in Central Africa, Boulder, CO: Lynne Reinner Publishers, 2007. Frre, Marie-Soleil, After the Hate Media, Global Media and Communication, 5-3, 2009, pp. 327-352. Grobet, Anne-Marie; Crevoisier, Pierre, Agatashya: laventure dune radio, Lausanne: Reporters Sans Frontires, 1995, 124 p. Habiyaremye, W., La presse doit-elle dnoncer ou non le mal?, Dialogue, 183, mai-juin 1995, pp. 91-98. Hintjens, Helen; Bayisenge, Fortunee, Urunana Audiences at Home and Away: Together Hand in Hand?, in Skuse, Andrew; Gillespie, Marie; Power, Gerry (eds.), Drama for Development: Cultural Translation and Social Change, New Delhi: Sage, 2011, 348 p. Karege, Anicet, Les mdias rwandais toujours au service du pouvoir, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, 140 p. Kayumba, Christopher; Kimonyo, Jean-Paul, Media Assistance to Postgenocide Rwanda, in De Zeeuw, Jeroen; Kumar, Krishna (eds.), Promoting Democracy in Postconflict Societies, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2006, pp. 211-236. Les points focaux: la revue hebdomadaire de la presse rwandaise, Kigali, 1-490, novembre 2001dcembre 2011 [Internet]. Levy-Paluck, Elizabeth, Reducing Intergroup Prejudice and Conflict Using the Media: A Field Experiment in Rwanda, Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 96-3, 2009, pp. 574-587. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, La problmatique de la libert dexpression au Rwanda: cas de la presse: tude ralise par lAssociation pour la promotion et la protection de la libert dexpression au Burundi (APPLE) sur demande et pour le compte de la LDGL, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2002, 36 p. 155

2755

2756

2757

2758

2759

2760 2761 2762 2763

2764 2765

2766 2767 2768

2769 2770

Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, tude sur la pratique journalistique au Rwanda et la question de la mission sociale des journalistes, Kigali: L.D.G.L 2006, 52 p. Mbonigaba, Ismal. Rwanda: un flambeau au gr des vents dans laprs-gnocide, in Bailly, Serge; Duplat, Domitille (eds) Paroles dAfrique centrale: briser les silences, Paris: Karthala/Institut Panos/Collectif dchanges pour la technologie approprie, 2003, pp. 127-130. Musabyimana, Tatien, Radio Amahoro: initiative conjointe de paix entre socit civile et ONG, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 36-41. Nshimiyimana, V., Quand presse et justice sentremlent, Dialogue, 188, dcembre 1995, pp. 31-40. Palmans, Eva, La libert de la presse au Rwanda et au Burundi, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp 47-70. Reporters Sans Frontires, Rwanda: limpasse? La libert de la presse aprs le gnocide, 4 juillet 199428 aot 1995, Paris: RSF, 1995, 53 p. Reporters Sans Frontires, La dsinformation au Rwanda: enqute sur le cas Sibomana, Paris: RSF, 1995, 115 p. Rutabingwa, Eustache, La nouvelle loi sur les mdias vue de Kigali, in Bailly, Serge; Duplat, Domitille (eds) Paroles dAfrique centrale: briser les silences, Paris: Karthala/ Institut Panos/Collectif dchanges pour la technologie approprie, 2003, pp. 131-135. United States Institute of Peace, Managing Communications: Lessons from Interventions in Africa, Washington, DC: USIP, 2000, 63 p.

2771 2772 2773

2774 2775 2776

2777

3.4.2.9) Prisons
2778 2779 Allard, Pierre; Allard , Judy, Prison Chaplaincy, Restorative Justice, and Just.Equipping, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 330-338. Deslaurier, Christine, Un systme carcral dans un tat en crise: prisons, politique et gnocide au Rwanda (1990-1996), in Bernault Florence (ed.), Enfermement, prison et chtiments en Afrique, Paris: Karthala, 1999, pp. 437-471. Ensemble contre la peine de mort (ECPM), Enqute dans les couloirs de la mort de la prison de Mpanga, Chatillon, France: ECPM, 2007, 56 p. Ligue des Droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, tablissements pnitentiaires dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: comment rduire la surpopulation carcrale face la prcarit des conditions de dtention, Kigali: L.D.G.L., 2006, 56 p. Mdecins sans Frontires, Etat de sant des prisonniers de Gitarama, Rwanda, Kigali: MSF, juin 1995, 12 p. Rose, Laurel, Land and Genocide: Exploring the Connections with Rwandas Prisoners and Prison Officials, Journal of Genocide Research, 9-1, 2007, pp. 49-69. Tertsakian, Carina, Le Chteau: The Lives of Prisoners in Rwanda, London: Arves Books, 2008, 501 p. Tertsakian, Carina, All Rwandans Are Afraid of Being Arrested One Day : Prisoners Past, Present, and Future, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 210-220. United Nations Development Program, Rwanda: Minors in Prison as of 31 January 1998, Kigali: UNDP/Rwanda, 1998. United Nations Development Program, UNDP, Rwanda: Number of Detainees and Organisations Supporting Construction Work in Prisons as of 31 January 1998, Kigali: UNDP/Rwanda, 1998. Wagner, Michele, The War of the Cachots: A History of Conflict and Containment in Rwanda, in Bernault, Florence; Roitman, Janet (eds.), A History of Prison and Confinement in Africa, Portsmouth, NH: Heinemann, 2003, pp. 239-269. 156

2780 2781

2782 2783 2784 2785

2786 2787 2788

3.4.2.10) Kibeho 1995

2789 2790 2791 Clayton, Nigel, The Kibeho Massacre: As It Happened, Cranbourne, Australia: N. Clayton, 2011, 134 p. Getrey, Grard, Kibeho ou la face cache de la tragdie rwandaise, Paris: il/F.-X. de Guibert, 1995, 288 p. Kleine-Ahlbrandt, Stephanie, The Protection Gap in the International Protection of Internally Displaced Persons: The Case of Rwanda, Genve: Universit de Genve, Institut Universitaire de Hautes tudes Internationales, 1996, 172 p. Linguyeneza, V., Les rescaps de Kibeho signent un accord avec lEglise du Rwanda sous les auspices du gouvernement, Dialogue, 229, septembre 2002, pp. 77-82. Mdecins sans Frontires, Report on Events in Kibeho Camp, April 1995, Paris: MSF, 25 mai 1995, 44 p. Pickard, Terry, Combat Medic: An Eyewitness Account of the Kibeho Massacre, Newport, Australia: Big Sky Publishing, 2010, 188 p. Pottier, Johan, Reporting the New Rwanda: The Rise and Cost of Political Correctness, with Reference to Kibeho, in Doom, Ruddy; Gorus, Jan (eds.), Politics of Identity and Economics of Conflict in the Great Lake Region, Bruxelles: VUB University Press, 2000, pp. 121-147.

2792 2793 2794 2795

3.4.3) Socit 3.4.3.1) Vie sociale; culture

2796 2797 2798 2799 2800 2801 Adekunle, Julius, Culture and Customs of Rwanda, Westport: Greenwood , 2007, 164 pp. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Taxis-vlos dans la ville de Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 103, 1996, pp. 1-9. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les homes daccueil Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 110, 1997, pp. 1-11. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les maisons familiales de Caritas dans la ville de Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 112, 1997, pp. 1-18. Butera, Jean-Bosco, Rebuilding Rwandas Human Capital, in Wambu, Onyekachi (ed), Under the Tree of Talking: Leadership for change in Africa, London: Counterpoint, 2007, pp. 134-145. Colletta, Nat; Cullen, Michelle, Rwanda: Hate, Fear and Decay of Social Relations, in Idem, Violent Conflict and the Transformation of Social Capital: Lessons from Rwanda, Somalia, Cambodia, and Guatemala, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2000, pp. 35-50. Corduwener, Jeroen; Wiggers, Petterik, Doodsangst en levenskracht: Rwanda tien jaar na de genocide in tien portretten, Amsterdam: Veen, 2004, 160 p. Davidson, Wilma, Glimpses Beyond Survival: Rwanda 1995, Charnwood, Australia: Ginninderra Press, 2000, 64 p. Doevenspeck, Martin, Constructing the Border from Below: Narratives from the Congolese-Rwandan State Boundary, Political Geography, 30-3, 2011, pp. 129-142. Donner, Jonathan, The Social and Economic Implications of Mobile Telephony in Rwanda: An Ownership/Access Typology, in Glotz, Peter; Bertschi, Stefan; Locke, Chris (eds.), Thumb Culture: The Meaning of Mobile Phones for Society, Piscataway, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 2005, pp. 37-51. Drumbl, Mark, Sobriety in a Post-genocidal Society: Good Neighborliness among Victims and Aggressors in Rwanda?, Journal of Genocide Research, 1-1,1999, pp. 25-41. Dusingizemungu, Jean-Pierre, Les vieux dans la reconstruction du Rwanda Gnrations, 9, 1996, pp. 12-14. Erny, Pierre, Ubgenge: intelligence et ruse la manire rwanda et rundi, Cahiers de sociologie conomique et culturelle, 40, 2003, pp. 73-86.

2802 2803 2804 2805

2806 2807 2808

157

2809 2810

Fusaschi, Michela, Rwanda: Etnografie del post-genocidio, Roma: Meltemi, 2009, 214 p. Harelimana, Froduald; Rwangano, Felicien; Baziramakenga, Regis, Rwanda: Society and Culture of a Nation in Transition: Photographs by Felicien Rwangano and Regis Baziramakenga, Corvallis, OR: Harelimana,1997, 208 p. Hatzfeld, Jean, Rwanda: les fantmes du grand Bugesera Sport, Autrement, 199-200, 2001, pp. 39-50. Heil, Karl, Alltag in Ruanda, Bad Kreuznach: Pdagogisches Zentrum des Landes Rheinland-Pfalz, 1997, 82 p. Imbs, Franoise, O vivent les Rwandais aujourdhui? Ruptures, remodelages et continuits dans la rpartition du peuplement depuis 1994, Historiens et Gographes, 381, 2002, pp. 321-332. Janzen, Reinhild Kauenhoven, The Muse National du Rwanda: Surviving the War, African Arts, 283, 1995, pp. 62-63. Kabalisa, Esprance, Water and Sanitation Institutions: Situational Analysis and Way Forward Proposal for Kigali City, Rwanda, International Journal of Ecology and Development, 20-11, 2011, pp. 26-43. Karangwa, A., Maintenance of Drainage System Infrastructure in Butare Town, Rwanda, in Madryas, Cezary; Przybyla, Bogdan; Szot, Arkadiusz, (eds.), Underground Infrastructure of Urban Areas, Internet: CRC Press, 2008, pp. 141-147. Karemano, Charles, Le discours des Rwandais sur Internet, Dialogue, 235, septembre 2004, pp. 23-32. Mantsurov, Igor; Elisseev, Vlad; Danziger, Richard; Bucagu, Maurice; Danziger, Richard; International Organization for Migration; UN Department of Humanitarian Affairs; Rwandan National Office for Population, Population Movements and Reintegration Needs in Rwanda, Kigali: Migration Information Management Unit, 1998, 80 p. McNairn, Rosemarie, Building Capacity to Resolve Conflict in Communities: Oxfam Experience in Rwanda, Gender & Development, 12-3, 2004, pp. 83-93 (cf. Idem, in Sweetman, Caroline (ed.), Gender, Peacebuilding, and Reconstruction, Oxford, UK: Oxfam, 2005, pp. 83-94). Minorities at Risk Project, Assessment for Hutus in Rwanda; Assessment for Tutsis in Rwanda, College Park, MD: University of Maryland, Center for International Development and Conflict Management, 2004. Moffatt, Gregory, Survivors: What We Can Learn from How They Cope with Horrific Tragedy, Santa Barbara, CA: Praeger, 2010, 221 p. Mugesera, Antoine, Griefs rciproques entre Hutu et Tutsi, Cahiers lumire et socit, 13, 1999, pp. 5-34. Musahara, H., A Socio-economic Analysis of the Nature of Rural-urban Migration Dynamics in Rwanda, 1960 to 2010, Rwanda Journal, 22, 2011, pp. 27-54 Mutandwa, E.; Uwimana, P.; Gakwandi, C.; Mugisha, F. An Analysis of the Determinants of Rural to Urban Migration Among Rural Youths in Northern and Western Provinces of Rwanda, Rwanda Journal, 22, 2011, pp. 55-95. Odera, P., Stress and Exposure to an Alien Culture among Foreign Workers in Rwanda: Cross-cultural Perspective, Maarifa [Eldoret, Kenya], 2-1, 2007, pp. 108-116. Pells, Kirrily, Weve Got Used to the Genocide; Its Daily Life thats the Problem, Peace Review, 2009, 21-3, pp. 339-346. Rpubique Rwandaise, tude didentification des groupes vulnrables au Rwanda, Kigali: Ministry of Agriculture and Animal Resources; United Nations Food and Agriculture Organization; Programme Alimentaire Mondiale, 1995, 25 p. Rpubique Rwandaise, Troisime recensement gnral de la population et de lhabitat du Rwanda au 15 aot 2002, Vol. 1: Caractristiques socio-culturelles de la population; Vol. 2: Habitat et son environnement; Vol. 3: Situation de bien-tre du mnage; Vol. 4: Situation des personnes ges au Rwanda, Kigali: Ministre des finances et de la planification conomique, Service national de recensement, 2005. 158

2811 2812 2813 2814 2815 2816

2817 2818

2819

2820

2821 2822 2823 2824

2825 2826 2827

2828

2829 2830 2831 2832

Rose, Laurel, Observing Rwandas Recovery, The Journal of African Travel-Writing, 4, 1998, pp. 76-82. Ruanda Revue, Soziale Randgruppen, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2011, 23 p. Schindler, Kati, Who Does What in a Household after Genocide? Evidence from Rwanda, DIW Discussion Paper 1072, Berlin: German Institute for Economic Research, 2010, 34 p. Sommers, Marc, Fearing Africas Young Men: Male Youth, Conflict, Urbanization, and the Case of Rwanda, Working Paper 32, Conflict Prevention & Reconstruction, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2006, 21 p. Stover, Eric; Shigekane, Rachel, Exhumation of Mass Graves: Balancing Legal and Humanitarian Needs, in Stover, Eric; Weinstein, Harvey (eds.), My Neighbor, My Enemy: Justice and Community in the Aftermath of Mass Atrocity, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004, pp. 85103. Takashima, Yumiko, The Post-genocide State of Rwanda, in Kimenyi, Alexandre; Scott, Otis (eds.), Anatomy of Genocide: State-Sponsored Mass-Killings in the Twentieth Century, Lewiston, NY: Edwin Mellen Press, 2001, pp. 367-382. United Nations Development Program, Rwanda: Demobilised Soldiers per Commune as of 22 December 1997, Kigali: UNDP/Rwanda, 1998. United Nations Development Program, Rwanda: General Human Development Report, Kigali: UNDP/Rwanda, 1999. United Nations Development Program, Millennium Development Goals (MDGs) Status Report for Rwanda 2003, Kigali: UNDP/Rwanda, 2003. United Nations Development Program, Millennium Development Goals (MDGs) Status Report for Rwanda 2007, Kigali: UNDP/Rwanda, 2007. United Nations Development Program, UNDP Rwanda Annual Report, 2004-2009, Kigali: UNDP/Rwanda, 2009. United States Department of State, Report on International Religious Freedom, Washington, DC: Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor, 1999-2010 [annual report]. United States Department of State, Trafficking in Persons Report, Washington, DC: United States Department of State, 2001-2011 [annual report]. Uwimbabazi, P.; Lawrence, R., Compelling Factors of Urbanization and Rural-Urban Migration in Rwanda, Rwanda Journal, 22, 2011, pp. 9-26.

2833

2834

2835 2836 2837 2838 2839 2840 2841 2842

3.4.3.2) Traumatismes
2843 Association Rwandaise des Conseillers en Traumatisme (ARCT-RUHUKA), Le traumatisme psychologique au Rwanda: tat de la question onze ans aprs le genocide de 1994, Kigali: ARCTRuhuka Trauma Center, 2005, 70 p. Bagilishya, Dogratias, Mourning and Recovery from Trauma: In Rwanda, Tears Flow Within, Transcultural Psychiatry, 37- 3, 2000, pp. 337-353. Bertrand, Michle, La compulsion de destin, Revue franaise de psychanalyse, 65, 2001, pp. 751-756. Bhusumane, Dan; Kamanzi, Dsir; Levers, Lisa; Mukamana, Donatilla, Addressing Urgent Community Mental Health Needs in Rwanda: Culturally Sensitive Training Interventions, Journal of Psychology in Africa, 16-2, 2007, pp. 261-272. Bolton Paul, Local Perceptions of the Mental Health Effects of the Rwandan Genocide, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, 189-4, 2001, pp. 243-248. Bolton, Paul; Neugebauer, Richard; Ndogoni, Lincoln, Prevalence of Depression in Rural Rwanda Based on Symptom and Functional Criteria, The Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, 190-9, 2002, pp. 631-637. Bolton, Paul, Assessing Depression Among Survivors of the Rwanda Genocide, in Krippner, Stanley; 159

2844 2845 2846

2847 2848

2849

McIntyre, Teresa (eds.), The Psychological Impact of War Trauma on Civilians: An international Perspective, Westport, CN: Praeger, 2003, pp. 67-78. 2850 2851 2852 2853 Brounus, Karen, The Trauma of Truth Telling: Effects of Witnessing in the Rwandan Gacaca Courts on Psychological Health, Journal of Conflict Resolution, 54-3, 2010, pp. 408-437. Brounus, Karen, Truth-Telling as Talking Cure? Insecurity and Retraumatization in the Rwandan Gacaca Courts, Security Dialogue, 39-1, 2008, pp. 55-76. Brown, Geraldine, Rwanda: A Country Still in Post War Syndrome, Twelve Years Later, The ABNF [Association of Black Nursing Faculty] Journal, 17-4, 2006, pp. 143-146. Butera J.-B.; Bultinck Y.; Mercier P., La famille rwandaise au front de la survie: les rpercussions psychiatriques dues aux guerres de 1990-94 au Rwanda et de 1996-97 au Congo-Zare, Mdecine de catastrophe/Urgences collectives, 2, 1999, pp. 197-203. Chancy, Myriam, Desecrated Bodies/Phantom Limbs: Post-traumatic Reconstructions of Corporeality in Haiti/Rwanda, Atlantic Studies, 2011, 8-1, pp. 109-123. Chauvin, Luc; Mugaju, James; Comlavi, Jondoh, Evaluation of the Psychosocial Trauma Recovery Programme in Rwanda, Evaluation and Program Planning, 21-4, 1998, pp. 385-392. Cohen, Mardge; Fabri, Mary; Cai, Xiaotao; Shi, Qiuhu; Hoover, Donald; Binagwaho, Agns; Culhane, Melissa; Mukanyonga, Henriette; Karegeya, Davis; Anastos, Kathryn, Prevalence and Predictors of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder and Depression in HIV-Infected and At-Risk Rwandan Women, Journal of Womens Health, 18-11, 2009, pp. 1783-1791. Cohen, Mardge; Shi, Qiuhu; Fabri, Mary; Mukanyonga, Henriette; Cai, Xiaotao; Hoover, Donald; Binagwaho, Agns; Anastos, Kathryn, Improvement in Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Postconflict Rwandan Women, Journal of Womens Health, 20-9, 2011, pp. 1325-1332. Correa, Antoinette (ed.), Aprs le gnocide, recrer de la vie: sant mentale au Rwanda: colloque international de Bruxelles, 22 juin 1995, Bruxelles/Kigali: Rseau des professionnels pour la sant mentale au Rwanda, 1998, 231 p. Denborough, David; IBUKA, Working with Memory in the Shadow of Genocide: The Narrative Practices of IBUKA Trauma Counsellors, Adelaide: Dulwich Centre; Kigali: IBUKA, 2010, 32 p. Duprat, C., Survivante(s), in Les Cahiers du GRAPPAF [Groupe de recherche et dapplication des concepts psychanalytiques la psychiatrie en Afrique francophone], De Freud au trauma africain, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 95-119. Field, Sean, No One Has Allowed Me to Cry: Trauma, Memorialization and Children in PostGenocide Rwanda, in Purbrick, Louise; Aulich, James; Dawson, Graham (eds.), Contested Spaces: Sites, Representations and Histories of Conflict, Basingstoke, NY: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007, pp. 211232. Field, Sean, The 1994 Rwanda Genocide: Remembering and Imagining through the Limits of Time, Space and Words, The Journal of Social Studies, 115, 2007, pp. 99-120. Galli, G., Approche des enfants traumatiss par la guerre, Dialogue, 182, avril 1995, pp. 3-10. Gasibirege, Simon, Dveloppement dun programme de sant mentale communautaire au Rwanda de laprs-guerre et gnocide, Politiques sociales, 1-2, 1997, pp. 87-95. Gishoma, Darius; Brackelaire, Jean-Luc, Quand le corps abrite linconcevable: comment dire le bouleversement dont tmoignent les corps au Rwanda ?, Cahiers de psychologie clinique, 30-1, 2008, pp. 161-183. Godard, Marie-Odile, Au Rwanda: la parole peut-elle suffire traiter la question du traumatisme? De labraction la mthode associative, Psychologie clinique et projective, 3, 1997, pp. 117-178. Godard, Marie-Odile, Au Rwanda: gnocide, traumatismes et paroles, volution psychiatrique, 63-3, 1998, pp. 515-523. Godard, Marie-Odile, Rver au Rwanda ou le combat contre les Abazimu, Information psychiatrique, 160

2854 2855 2856

2857

2858

2859 2860

2861

2862 2863 2864 2865

2866 2867 2868

75-8, 1999, pp. 827-838. 2869 2870 2871 2872 2873 2874 Godard, Marie-Odile, Les nuits difficiles des enfants rwandais, Enfances & Psy, 10, 2000, pp. 112-117. Godard, Marie-Odile, Rves et traumatismes ou la longue nuit des rescaps, Toulouse: Ers, 2003, 237 p. Godard, Marie-Odile, Shoah, Itsembabwoko... Le temps prsent du traumatisme, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 377-393. Godard, Marie-Odile, Aprs lhorreur partage, comment revivre?, Revue de psychothrapie psychanalytique de groupe, 42-1, 2004, pp. 7-17. Godard, Marie-Odile, Gnocides, ou le poids de la ralit et du temps arrt, Psychanalyse et psychose, 5, 2005, pp. 113-122. Godard, Marie-Odile, Inventer une nouvelle relation thrapeutique, in Les Cahiers du GRAPPAF [Groupe de recherche et dapplication des concepts psychanalytiques la psychiatrie en Afrique francophone], De Freud au trauma africain, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 155-166. Godard, Marie-Odile, Du rve de dsir au rve traumatique, in Furtos, Jean; Laval, Christian (eds.), La sant mentale en actes: de la clinique au politique, Toulouse: Ers, 2005, pp. 77-82. Godard, Marie-Odile, Les Rves traumatiques: douleur dune mmoire extrme, in Karegeye, JeanPierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 87-97. Godard, Marie-Odile; Spoljar, Philippe, Recherche clinique et thrapeutique: gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, Sarrebruck: Editions Universitaires Europennes, 2011, 208 p. Hagengimana, Athanase; Hinton, Devon; Bird, Bruce; Pollack, Mark; Pitman, Roger, Somatic PanicAttack Equivalents in a Community Sample of Rwandan Widows Who Survived the 1994 Genocide, Psychiatry Research, 117, 2003, pp. 1-9. Handicap International, Accompagner les traumatismes individuels par le retissage des liens sociaux et communautaires: un exemple dapproche en sant mentale communautaire aprs le gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, Kigali: Handicap International Rwanda, 2009, 72 p. Jacques, Paul, Trauma et culture: de la mmoire collective la reconstruction psychique, Cahiers de psychologie clinique 17-2, 2001, pp. 189-198. King, Rgine Uwibereyeho, Trauma, Healing and Reconciliation in Rwanda, International Journal of Disability, Community & Rehabilitation, 1-3, 2002, n. p. [Internet]. Legendre, Ghislaine; Ondongh-Essalt Etsianat, Adolescence, trauma gnocidaire et identit: propos dune famille rwandaise installe au Canada, Le Divan Familial, 19, 2007, pp. 47-61. Lomet, Rmy, Le traumatisme au Rwanda: une approche communautaire: lexprience de Mdecins du Monde auprs des enfants et adolescents de la prfecture de Byumba, Dveloppement et sant, 137, 1998, pp. 25-29 Mazina, Dogratias, Un trauma hors du commun, in Les Cahiers du GRAPPAF [Groupe de recherche et dapplication des concepts psychanalytiques la psychiatrie en Afrique francophone], De Freud au trauma africain, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 121-137. Meierhenrich, Jens, The Trauma of Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 9-4, 2007, pp. 549-573. Munyandamutsa, Nasson, Au-del des collines, Adolescence, 19-2, 2001, pp. 511-516. Munyandamutsa, Nasson, Question de sens et de repres dans le traumatisme psychique: rflexions autour de lobservation clinique denfants et dadolescents survivants du gnocide rwandais de 1994, Chne-Bourg, Suisse: Mdecine & Hygine, 2001, 108 p. Ndabavunye, Ibrahim, De la pertinence du rite de passage dans la reconstruction du lien social au Rwanda: perspectives clinique et thrapeutique sur une recherche-action, Thrapie Familiale, 26-2, 2005, pp. 103-123. Nsabiyera Gasana, Solomon, Confronting Conflict and Trauma Healing: Integrating Peace-building and Development Processes in Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: 161

2875 2876

2877 2878

2879

2880 2881 2882 2883

2884

2885 2886 2887

2888

2889

Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 145-170. 2890 2891 Nwoye, Augustin, Sources of Gain in African Grief Therapy (AGT), Journal of Family Psychotherapy, 11-1, 2000, pp. 59-72. Nyiramana, Cecile, Genocide in Rwanda, pp. 101-102; Detraumatization in Rwanda, pp. 125-127, in Miller, Donald; et al. (eds.), Seeking Peace in Africa: Stories from African Peacemakers, Telford, PA: Cascadisa Publishing House, 2007. Palmer, Ian, Psychosocial Costs of War in Rwanda, Advances in Psychiatric Treatment, 8-1, 2002, pp. 17-25. Pham, Phuong; Weinstein, Harvey; Longman, Timothy, Trauma and PTSD Symptoms in Rwanda: Implications for Attitudes toward Justice and Reconciliation, Journal of the American Medical Association, 292-5, 2004, pp. 602-612. Rasminsky, Abigail, Moving through Trauma, Dance Magazine, 83-12, 2009, pp. 58-62. Richters, Annemiek; Van Brakel, Susan; Dekker, Cora, Here We Are: Community-based Sociotherapy in Byumba, Rwanda, Byumba: Sociotherapy Program-Byumba, 2008, 133 p. Richters, Annemiek, Suffering and Healing in the Aftermath of War and Genocide in Rwanda: Mediations through Community-based Sociotherapy, in Kapteijns, Lidwien; Richters, Annemiek (eds.), Mediations of Violence in Africa: Fashioning New Futures from Contested Pasts, Leiden/Boston: Brill, 2010, pp. 173-210. Rombouts, Heidy, Organisation des victimes au Rwanda: le cas dIBUKA, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 123-142. Rombouts, Heidy, Victim Organisations and the Politics of Reparation: A Case-study on Rwanda, Antwerp: Intersentia; Holmes Beach, FL: Gaunt, 2004, 540 p. Schaal, Susanne; Elbert, Thomas; Neuner, Frank, Prolonged Grief Disorder and Depression in Widows Due to the Rwandan Genocide, Omega, 59-3, 2009, pp. 203-19. Schafer, Amlie Mutarabayire, Du traumatisme du gnocide la violence de la rconciliation: Gestaltthrapie et soutien psychologique des rescaps du gnocide au Rwanda, Cahiers de Gestalt-thrapie. 26, 2010. Sezibera, Vincent, Intervening on Persistent PTSD and Co-morbid Depression: Rumination Focused Cognitive and Behavioral Therapy (RFCBT) in a Randomized Controlled Trial (RCT) of Young Survivors of the 1994 Genocide against Tutsi in Rwanda, Rwanda Journal, 21, 2010, pp. 74-89. Simon, Ccile, Entendre la violence gnocidaire?, Journal des psychologues, 276, 2010, pp. 63-66. Sriber, L., Tutsis, Hutus, mme trauma?, in Les Cahiers du GRAPPAF [Groupe de recherche et dapplication des concepts psychanalytiques la psychiatrie en Afrique francophone], De Freud au trauma africain, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 139-154. Stockman, Ren, Mental Health Care Developed by the Brothers of Charity, Counselling Psychology Quarterly, 22-1, 2009, pp. 7-16. Sydor, Guy; Philippot, Pierre, Consquences psychologiques des massacres de 1994 au Rwanda, Sant mentale au Qubec, 21-1, 1996, pp. 229-245. Tousignant, Michel; Ehrensaft, Esther, La rsilience par la reconstruction du sens: lexprience des traumas individuels et collectifs, in Cyrulnik, Boris; et al., La rsilience: le ralisme de lesprance, Toulouse: rs, 2001, pp. 197-221. Uwanyligira, Esprance, La souffrance psychologique des survivants des massacres au Rwanda: approche thrapeutique, Nouvelle revue dethnopsychiatrie, 34, 1997, pp. 87-104. Waintrater, Rgine, Le temps de lextrme: gnocide et temporalit, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 407-426. 162

2892 2893

2894 2895 2896

2897

2898 2899 2900

2901

2902 2903

2904 2905 2906

2907 2908

2909 2910

Wood, Starr, Making a Wish in Rwanda: The Restoration of Hope, Affilia: Journal of Women and Social Work, 22-2, 2007, pp. 220-225. Zraly, Maggie; Nyirazinyoye, Laetitia, Dont Let the Suffering Make You Fade Away: An Ethnographic Study of Resilience among Survivors of Genocide-Rape in Southern Rwanda, Social Science & Medicine, 2010, 70-10, pp. 1656-1664. Zraly, Maggie; Rubin-Smith, Julia; Betancourt, Theresa, Primary Mental Health Care for Survivors of Collective Sexual Violence in Rwanda, Global Public Health: An International Journal for Research, Policy and Practice, 6-3, 2011, pp. 257-270.

2911

3.4.3.3) Sant 3.4.3.3.1) Sant publique

2912 Alsan, M.; Westerhaus, M.; Herce, M.; Nakashima, K.; Farmer, P., Poverty, Global Health, and Infectious Disease: Lessons from Haiti and Rwanda, Infectious Disease Clinics of North America, 25-3, 2011, pp. 611-622. Amollo, Rebecca, Revisiting the Trips Regime: Rwanda-Canadian ARV Drug Deal Tests the WTO General Council Decision, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 17-2, 2009, pp. 240269. Amosun, Seyi; Mutimura, Eugene; Frantz, Jose, Health Promotion Needs of Physically Disabled Individuals with Lower Limb Amputation in Rwanda, Disability and Rehabilitation, 27, 2005, pp. 837847. Baribwira, C.; Uwurukundo, M.; Muganga, N.; Gashumba, D.; Van den Ende, J., Infection nonatale bactrienne prcoce au CHU Kigali et CHU Butare, Etudes rwandaises, 14, 2007, pp. 112-132. Beck, Lise, La sant des nouveau-ns au Rwanda: volution des facteurs associs aux tendances de la mortalit nonatale, Sant Publique, 21-2, 2009, pp. 159-172. Binagwaho, Agns; Agbonyitor, Mawuena; Mwananawe, Aimable; Mugwaneza, Placidie; Irwin, Alec; Karema, Corine, Developing Human Rights-based Strategies to Improve Health among Female Sex Workers in Rwanda, Health and Human Rights: An International Journal, 12-2, 2010, pp. 89-100. Bompangue, Didier; Giraudoux, Patrick; Piarroux, Martine; Mutombo, Guy; Shamavu, Rick; Sudre, Bertrand; Mutombo, Annie; Mondonge, Vital; Piarroux, Renaud, Cholera Epidemics, War and Disasters around Goma and Lake Kivu: An Eight-Year Survey, PLoS Neglected Tropical Diseases, 3-5, 2009, pp. 1-8. Bridgford, Lindsay, Letter from Rwanda, Emergency Medicine, 6-4, 1994, pp. 280284. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les soins de sant Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 109, 1997, pp. 1-25. Busza, Joanna; Lush, Louisiana, Planning Reproductive Health in Conflict: A Conceptual Framework, Social Science & Medicine, 49-2, 1999, pp. 155-171. Chandrasekhar, S.; Gebreselassie, T.; Jayaraman, A., Maternal Health Care Seeking Behavior in a PostConflict HIPC: The Case of Rwanda, Population Research and Policy Review, 30-1, 2011, pp. 25-41. Coeckelberghs, Ralph; Ndoba, Gasana; Comit pour le Respect des Droits de lHomme et la Dmocratie au Rwanda, Rwanda: Post-gnocide, sant mentale et reconstruction, Bruxelles: CRDDR, 1999, 38 p. Dhont, Nathalie; Van De Wijgert, Janneke; Coene, G.; Gasarabwe, Ammiel; Temmerman, Marleen, Mama and Papa Nothing: Living with Infertility among an Urban Population in Kigali, Rwanda, Human Reproduction, 26, 2011, pp. 623-629. Dhont, Nathalie; Van de Wijgert, Janneke; Vyankandondera, Joseph; Busasa, Rosette; Gasarabwe, Ammiel; Temmerman, Marleen, Results of Infertility Investigations and Follow-up among 312 Infertile Women and their Partners in Kigali, Rwanda, Tropical Doctor, 41-2, 2011, pp. 96-101. Dusingizemungu, Jean-Pierre, Problmatique des soins paliatifs au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 8, dcembre 2004, pp. 244-252. Erickson, Timothy; VanRooyen, Michael; Werbiski, Patricia; Mycyk, Mark; Levy, Paul, Emergency 163

2913

2914

2915 2916 2917

2918

2919 2920 2921 2922 2923 2924

2925

2926 2927

Medicine Education Intervention in Rwanda, Annals of Emergency Medicine, 28-6, 1996, pp. 648-651. 2928 2929 2930 2931 Grandjean, Martin, Saisons, conditions mtorologiques et sant dans la province de Ruhengeri (nord du Rwanda), Climat et sant, 18, 1997, pp. 125-140. Hong, Rathavuth; Ayad, Mohamed; Ngabo, Fidele, Being Insured Improves Safe Delivery Practices in Rwanda, Journal of Community Health, 36, 2011, pp. 779-784 Institut National de la Statistique du Rwanda; ORC Macro, Enqute dmographique et de sant: Rwanda 2005, Calverton, MD: INSR/ORC Macro, 2006, 32 p. Kebede, Senait; Gatabazi, John; Rugimbanya, Pierre; Mukankwiro, Thrse; Perry, Helen; Alemu, Wondimagegnehu; Ndihokubwayo, Jean; Kramer, Michael; Mukabayire, Odette, Strengthening Systems for Communicable Disease Surveillance: Creating a Laboratory Network in Rwanda, Health Research Policy and Systems, 9, 2011, pp. 27-35. Levin, Robert, Lessons from Rwanda, Minnesota Medicine, 90-3, 2007, pp. 32-35. Loevinsohn, Benjamin; Guerrero, Erlinda; Gregorio, Susan, Improving Primary Health Care through Systematic Supervision: A Controlled Field Trial, Health Policy Plan, 10-2, 1995, pp. 144-153. Loevinsohn, Michael, Climatic Warming and Increased Malaria Incidence in Rwanda, The Lancet, 343, 1994, pp. 714-718. Logie, Dorothy; Rowson, Michael; Ndagije, Felix, Innovations in Rwandas Health System: Looking to the Future, The Lancet, 372-9634, 2008, pp. 256-261; suivi de Kalk, Andreas, Rwandas Health System: Some Concerns, The Lancet, 372-9651, 2008, p. 1729; suivi de Logie, Dorothy; Rowson, Michael; Ndagije, Felix, Rwandas Health System: Some Concerns: Reply, The Lancet, 372-9651, 2008, pp. 1729-1730. McGinn, Therese, Reproductive Health of War-Affected Populations: What do We Know?, International Family Planning Perspectives, 26-4, 2000, pp. 174-180. Meessen, Bruno; Musango, Laurent; Kashala, Jean-Pierre; Lemlin, Jackie, Reviewing Institutions of Rural Health Centres: The Performance Initiative in Butare, Rwanda, Tropical Medicine and International Health, 11-8, 2006, pp. 1303-1317. Muller, Christophe, A Health Production Function for Quasi-Autarkic Agricultural Households in Rwanda, European Journal of Development Research, 13-1, 2001, pp. 87-105. Mullet, Christopher, Do Agricultural Outputs of Partly Autarkic Peasants Affect their Health and Nutrition? Evidence from Rwanda, Food Policy, 34-2, 2009, pp. 166-175. Munyarugero, I.; Kaigamba, F.; Mehiman, P. T.; Lilly, A, Ecosystem Health: Tackling Human Health Programs in Densely Populated Villages around a National Park in Rwanda, International Journal of Primatology, 27-Supplement, 2006, p. 221. Musango, Laurent; Dujardin, Bruno; Dramaix, Michle; Criel, Bart, Le profil des membres et des nonmembres des mutuelles de sant au Rwanda: le cas du district sanitaire de Kabutare, Tropical Medicine & International Health, 9-11, 2004, pp. 1222-1227. Newman, Constance; De Vries, Daniel; Kanakuze, Jeanne dArc; Ngendahimana, Grard, Workplace Violence and Gender Discrimination in Rwandas Health Workforce: Increasing Safety and Gender Equality, Human Resources for Health, 9-1, 2011, pp. 19-24. Ngirabega, Jean de Dieu; Munyanshongore, Cyprien; Donnen, Philippe; Dramaix, Michle, Influence de la malnutrition sur la mortalit des enfants dans un hpital rural au Rwanda, Revue dpidmiologie et de sant publique, 59-5, 2011, pp. 313-318. Otten, Mac; Aregawi, Maru; Were, Wilson; Karema, Corine; Medin, Ambachew; et al., Initial Evidence of Reduction of Malaria Cases and Deaths in Rwanda and Ethiopia Due to Rapid Scale-up of Malaria Prevention and Treatment, Malaria Journal, 8, 2009, p.14. Pharaoh, H.; Assuman, N., Factors Influencing the Implementation of Soccer Injury Prevention Strategies in Rwanda, African Journal for Physical Health Education, Recreation and Dance, 17-1, 2011, pp. 96-102. 164

2932 2933 2934 2935

2936 2937

2938 2939 2940

2941

2942

2943

2944

2945

2946

Pringle, Kimberly; Levine, Adam; Shah, Sachita; Umulisa, Irenee; Munyaneza, Richard; Dushimiyimana, JeanMarie, Comparing the Accuracy of the Three Popular Clinical Dehydration Scales in Children with Diarrhea, International Journal of Emergency Medicine, 4-1, 2011, pp. 1-6.

2947

Republic of Rwanda; National Institute of Statistics; Ministry of Health; Macro International, Inc., Rwanda Service Provision Assessment Survey 2007, Calverton, MD: NIS, MOH, Macro International, 2008, 685 p. Rimmer, Matthew, Race Against Time: The Export of Essential Medicines to Rwanda, Public Health Ethics, 1-2, 2008, pp. 89-103. Rischewski, Dorothea; Kuper, Hannah; Atijosan, Oluwarantimi; Simms Victoria; Jofret-Bonet, Mireia; Foster, Allen; Lavy, Christopher, Poverty and Musculoskeletal Impairment in Rwanda, Transactions of the Royal Society of Tropical Medicine and Hygiene, 102, 2008, pp. 608-617. Ruanda Revue, Behinderungen Menschen in Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft RheinlandPfalz/Ruanda, 1, 2006, 44 p. Ruanda Revue, Gesundheit in Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2007, 52 p. Rulisa, S.; Gatarayiha, J-P.; Kabarisa, T.; Ndayisaba, G., Comparison of Different Artemisinin-based Combinations for the Treatment of Plasmodium falciparum Malaria in Children in Kigali, Rwanda, an Area of Resistance to Sulfadoxine-Pyrimethamine: Artesunate Plus Sulfadoxine/Pyrimethamine versus Artesunate Plus Sulfamethoxypyrazine/Pyrimethamine, American Journal of Tropical Medicine and Hygiene, 77-4, 2007, pp. 612-616. Rwabihama, Jean-Paul, Mise en place de comits dthique pour la recherche biomdicale dans les pays mergents: le cas du Rwanda, Droit, dontologie et soin, 9, 2009, pp. 209-215. Schindler, Kati; Bruck, Tilman, The Effects of Conflict on Fertility in Rwanda, Policy Research Working Paper 5715, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2011, 51 p. Scholte, Willem; Verduin, Femke; Kamperman, Astrid; Rutayisire, Thoneste; Zwinderman, Aeilko; Stronks, Karien, The Effect on Mental Health of a Large Scale Psychosocial Intervention for Survivors of Mass Violence: A Quasi-Experimental Study in Rwanda, PloS One [Public Library of Science], 6-8, 2011, e21819 [Internet]. Serneels, Pieter; Montalvo, Jose; Pettersson, Gunilla; Lievens, Tomas; Butera, Jean-Damascene; Kidanu, Aklilu, Who Wants to Work in a Rural Health Post? The Role of Intrinsic Motivation, Rural Background and Faith-Based Institutions in Rwanda and Ethiopia, Bulletin of the World Health Organization, 88-5, 2010, pp. 342349. Shyaka, Beata; Mukarusanga, Ignatiana, Musicothrapie pour la jeunesse scolaire ayant des blessures psychiques consquentes au gnocide de 1994, Etudes rwandaises, 13, aot 2007, pp. 142-168. Sievers, Amy; Lewey, Jenifer; Musafiri, Placide; Franke, Molly; Bucyibaruta, Blaise; et al., Reduced Paediatric Hospitalizations for Malaria and Febrile Illness Patterns Following Implementation of Community-based Malaria Control Programme in Rural Rwanda, Malaria Journal, 7, 2008, p. 167. Simms, Victoria, Prevalence of Epilepsy in Rwanda: A National Cross-sectional Survey, Tropical Medicine & International Health, 13-8, 2008, pp. 1047-1053. Skura, Elyse, Rwanda Struggles to Treat its Burden of Blindness, Canadian Medical Association Journal, 183-3, 2011, pp. 147-148. Steen, R.; Soliman, C.; Bucyana, S.; Dallabetta, G., Partner Referral as a Component of Integrated Sexually Transmitted Disease Services in Two Rwandan Towns, Genitourinary Medicine, 72-1, 1996, pp. 56-59. Twagirumukiza, Marc; Kayumba, Pierre-Claver; Kips, Jan; Vrijens, Bernard; et al., Evaluation of Medication Adherence Methods in the Treatment of Malaria in Rwandan Infants, Malaria Journal, 9, 2010, pp. 206-213. Van Rooyen, M.; Erickson, T.; Jones, P.; Townes, D.; Jurkowski, E.; Levy, P., Health Care in Post-war Rwanda: Re-establishing a National Hospital Using a Mentor Approach, The Journal of Health 165

2948 2949

2950 2951 2952

2953 2954 2955

2956

2957 2958

2959 2960 2961

2962

2963

Administration Education, 15-2, 1997, pp. 101-111. 2964 2965 Veldhuijzen, N.; Nyinawabenga, J.; Umulisa, M., Preparing for Microbicide Trials in Rwanda: Focus Group Discussions with Rwandan Women and Men, Culture, Health & Sexuality, 8, 2006, pp. 395-406. Vogel, Lauren, Making the Snip Hip: Mass Circumcision in Rwanda, Canadian Medical Association Journal, 183-13, 2011, e971-2 [Internet].

3.4.3.3.2) VIH/SIDA
2966 2967 Amnesty International, Marked for Death: Rape Survivors Living with HIV/AIDS in Rwanda, London: A. I., 2004, 34 p. Basinga, Paul; Bizimana, Jean de Dieu; Munyanshongore, Cyprien, Assessment of the Role of Forum Theatre in HIV/AIDS Behavioral Change Process among Secondary School Adolescents in Butare Province, Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 13, 2007, pp. 7-27. Betancourt, Theresa; Meyers-Ohki, Sarah; Stulac, Sara; Barrera, Amy; Mushashi, Christina; Beardslee, William, Nothing Can Defeat Combined Hands (Abashize hamwe ntakibananira): Protective Processes and Resilience in Rwandan Children and Families Affected by HIV/AIDS, Social Science & Medicine, 73-5, 2011, pp. 693-701. Betancourt, Theresa; Rubin-Smith, Julia; Beardslee, William; Stulac, Sara; Fayida, Ildephonse; Safren, Steven, Understanding Locally, Culturally, and Contextually Relevant Mental Health Problems among Rwandan Children and Adolescents Affected by HIV/AIDS, AIDS Care, 23-4, 2011, pp. 401-412. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les ravages du SIDA, Cahiers du Bureau social, 102, 1996, pp. 1-15. Carter, George, Infectious Disease, HIV/AIDS, and War: Impact on Civilian Psychological Health, in Krippner, Stanley; McIntyre, Teresa (eds.), The Psychological Impact of War Trauma on Civilians: An international Perspective, Westport, CN: Praeger, 2003, pp. 79-93 Centre de traitement et de recherche sur le SIDA, Evolution des connaissances et comportements relatifs au VIH/SIDA chez les jeunes, les professionnelles de sexe et les camionneurs du Rwanda entre 2000 et 2006, Kigali: CTR-SIDA, 2007, 75 p. Chapman, Jenifer; Koleros, Andrew; Delmont, Yves; et al., High HIV Risk Behavior among Men who Have Sex With Men in Kigali, Rwanda: Making the Case for Supportive Prevention Policy, Aids CarePsychological and Socio-Medical Aspects of AIDS/HIV, 23-4, pp. 449-455. Cohen, Mardge; DAdesky, Anne-Christine; Anastos, Kathryn, Women in Rwanda: Another World is Possible, Journal of the American Medical Association, 294-5, 2005 pp. 613-615. Coldiron, Matthew; Stephenson, Rob; Chomba, Elwyn; Vwalika, Cheswa; Karita, Etienne; Kayitenkore, Kayitesi; Tichacek, Amanda; Isanhart, Leia; Allen, Susan; Haworth, Alan, The Relationship between Alcohol Consumption and Unprotected Sex among Known HIV-discordant Couples in Rwanda and Zambia, AIDS and Behavior, 12, 2008, pp. 594-603. Dhont, Nathalie; Luchters, Stanley; Temmerman, Marleen; Vyankandondera, Joseph; Muvunyi, Claude; De Naeyer, Ludwig; Van De Wijgert, Janneke, HIV Infection and Sexual Behaviour in Primary and Secondary Infertile Relationships: A Case-control Study in Kigali, Rwanda, Sexually Transmitted Infections, 87-1, 2011, pp. 28-34. Diawara, Estelle; Kwami Novon, Eugne, Rapport de mission de AIDES: Rwanda/ Kigali, 11-22 novembre 2005, Paris: AIDES, 2006, 35 p. Dude, Annie, Spousal Intimate Partner Violence is Associated with HIV and other STIs among Married Rwandan Women, AIDS and Behavior, 15-1, 2011, pp. 142-152. Ford, Catherine; Evans, Anna, Assessing the Financial Impact of HIV/AIDS: A Survey of Rwandan Credit Union Members, Washington, DC: USAID, 2002, 34 p. Jones, Marilyn, One Basket, One Wish: Living with AIDS in Rwanda, Bloomington, IN: Xlibris Corporation, 2005, 40 p. Karamera, Francis, Mission and Pastoral Care in the Context of HIV/AIDS: The Rwandan Experience, 166

2968

2969

2970 2971

2972

2973

2974 2975

2976

2977 2978 2979 2980 2981

Transformation: An International Journal of Holistic Mission Studies, 21-1, 2004, pp. 78-80. 2982 Kayibanda, Jeanne-Franoise; Alary, Michel; Bitera, Raphal; Kabeja, Adeline; Hinda, Ruton; Munyakazi, Louis; Chitou, Bassirou; Gatarayiha, Jean-Philippe, HIV Prevalence Comparison Between Antenatal Sentinel Surveillance and Demographic and Health Survey in Rwanda, The Open AIDS Journal, 5, 2001, pp. 29-36. Kayirangwa, E.; Hanson, J.; Munyakazi, L.; Kabeja, A., Current Trends in Rwandas HIV/AIDS Epidemic, Sexually Transmitted Infections, 82, 2006, pp. 27-31. Kornfield, Ruth; Babalola, Stella, Gendered Responses to Living with AIDS: Case Studies in Rwanda, in Feldman, Douglas (ed.), AIDS, Culture, and Africa, Gainesville, FL: University Press of Florida, 2008, pp. 35-56. Kubai, Anne, Living in the Shadow of Genocide: Women and HIV/AIDS in Rwanda, in Hinga, Teresia; Kubai, Anne; Mwaura, Philomena; Ayanga, Hazel (eds.), Women, Religion and HIV/AIDS in Africa: Responding to Ethical and Theological Challenges, Pietermaritzburg, SA: Cluster Publications, 2008, pp. 51-76. Leroy, V.; Ntawiniga, P.; Nziyumvira, A.; Kagubare, J.; Salamon, R., HIV Prevalence among Pregnant Women in Kigali, Rwanda, The Lancet, 346-8988, 1995, pp. 1488-1489. Lydi, Nathalie, Lpidmie du VIH/SIDA en Afrique: tat des lieux, Afrique contemporaine, 195, 2000, pp. 73-90. Masabo, Franois, Impact de laveu dans la lutte contre la stigmatisation et la discrimination des PVVIH/SIDA, Etudes rwandaises, 13, 2007, pp. 28-55. Msellati Philippe, Essais thrapeutiques pour diminuer la transmission mre-enfant du VIH: questionnement au quotidien et lgitimit scientifique, in Becker, Charles; Banaini, Sabine; CissWone, Katy (eds.), Sciences sociales et SIDA en Afrique: bilan et perspectives, Dakar: ORSTOM; CNLS; CODESRIA, 1996, pp. 769-773. Murindahabi, M.; Gonzales, L.; Bajyana, S., PCR partir dADN proviral extrait du sang dessch sur papier filtre comme technique alternative pour le diagnostic du VIH chez des nourrissons au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 12, 2006, pp. 73-83. Musemakweri, A.; Mambo Muvunyi, C.; Musango, L.; Urujeni, R.; Twagirumukiza, M.; Vyankandondera, J., Coinfection VIH/SIDA et paludisme placentaire chez la femme enceinte au dcours de laccouchement: cas du centre hospitalier de Kigali, au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 42-56. Nations Unies, Commission du VIH/SIDA et de la gouvernance en Afrique, Commission conomique pour lAfrique, Prservons notre avenir: rapport de la Commission du VIH/SIDA et de la gouvernance en Afrique, New York: ONU, 2008, 317 p. Nault, Anne-Marie; Potage, Laura, Discrimination, VIH/SIDA et le droit international au Rwanda: une tude de cas en assurance-vie, Montreal: CIDDHU (Clinique internationale de dfense des droits humains de lUQAM), 2010, 35 p. Nduwimana, Franoise, Le droit de survivre: femmes, violence sexuelle et VIH/SIDA, Montral: Centre international des droits de la personne et du dveloppement dmocratique, 2004, 85 pp. Prsidence de la Rpublique du Rwanda, Commission Nationale de Lutte contre le SIDA, Plan stratgique nationale de lutte contre le VIH/SIDA, Kigali: CNLS, 2005, 34 p. Raynaut, Claude; Muhongayire, Fbronie, Chronique dune mort annonce: problmes dthique et de mthode poss par lapplication de la dmarche anthropologique au suivi de familles touches par le SIDA ( partir dun cas rwandais), in Dozon, Jean-Pierre; Vidal, Laurent (eds.), Les sciences sociales face au SIDA: cas africains autour de lexemple ivoirien, Paris: ORSTOM, 1995, pp. 299-324. Republic of Rwanda, National AIDS Control Commission, Rwanda National Strategic Plan on HIV and AIDS 2009-2012, Kigali: CNLS, 2009, 146 p. Republic of Rwanda, National AIDS Control Commission, National Accelerated Plan for Women, Girls, 167

2983 2984

2985

2986 2987 2988 2989

2990

2991

2992

2993

2994 2995 2996

2997 2998

Gender Equality & HIV, 2010-2014, Kigali: CNLS, 2010, 56 p. 2999 3000 Rwanda NGOs Forum on HIV/AIDS, Rapport de la Journe mondiale contre le SIDA 2008, Kigali: Rwanda NGOs Forum, 2009, 86 p. Schellongova, Ivana; Harroff-Tavel, Helene, Armed Conflict and HIV/AIDS: Rwanda, in Vlachov, Marie; Biason, Lea (eds.), Women in an Insecure World: Violence against Women: Facts, Figures and Analysis, Geneva: Geneva Centre for the Democratic Control of Armed Forces, 2005, p. 145. Thomson, Susan, Local Power Relations and Household Gender Dynamics: Assessing Rwandas Claim to Universal HIV/AIDS Treatment in Context, Revue canadienne des tudes africaines/ Canadian Journal of African Studies, 44-3, 2010, pp. 552-578. Thurman, Tonya; Haas, Laura; Dushimimana, Abel; et al., Evaluation of a Case Management Program for HIV Clients in Rwanda, Aids Care-Psychological and Socio-Medical Aspects of AIDS/HIV, 22-6, 2010, pp. 759-765. Uwimana, Jeannine; Struthers, P., Met and Unmet Palliative Care Needs of People Living with HIV/AIDS in Rwanda, Journal of Social Aspects of HIV/AIDS/Journal des Aspects Sociaux du VIH/SIDA, 4-1, 2007, pp. 575-585. Uwimana, Jeannine; Struthers, P., What is the Preferred Place of Care at the End of Life for HIV/AIDS Patients in Countries Affected by Civil War and Genocide? The Case of Rwanda, Progress in Palliative Care, 16, 2008, pp. 129-134. Vachon, Grgoire; Sebanani, Andr, Cartographie sociale de Kigali, Qubec: Centre de coopration internationale en sant et dveloppement; Kigali: Centre dinformation, de documentation et de conseil sur le SIDA, 1994, 144 p. Van der Straten, Ariane; King, Rachel; Grinstead, Olga; Vittinghoff , Eric; Serufilira, Antoine; Allen, Susan, Sexual Coercion, Physical Violence, and HIV Infection among Women in Steady Relationships in Kigali, Rwanda, AIDS and Behavior, 2-1, 1998, pp. 61-73. Vlachova, Marie; Biason, La, Les femmes et le VIH/SIDA: Rwanda, in Idem (eds.) Les femmes dans un monde dinscurit: violence lgard des femmes: faits, donnes et analyses, Paris: La Martinire, 2007. World Health Organization, Rwanda: Summary Country Profile for HIV/AIDS Treatment Scale-Up, Geneva: WHO, 2005, 3 p.

3001

3002

3003

3004

3005

3006

3007

3008

3.4.3.3.3) Administration; Financement

3009 Banque Mondiale, Dpartement du dveloppement humain, Rgion Afrique, Sant et pauvret au Rwanda: reconstruire et rformer les services de sant dans la perspective des objectifs du millnaire pour le dveloppement (OMD), Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2005, 122 p. Cotter, Christina, The Implications of Rwandas Paragraph 6 Agreement with Canada for Other Developing Countries, Loyola University Chicago International Law Review, 5-2, 2008, pp. 177-189. Dussault, Gilles; Codjia, Laurence; Kantengwga, Kathy; Tulenko, Kate, Assessing the Capacity to Produce Health Personnel in Rwanda, Leadership in Health Services, 21-4, 2008, pp. 290-306. Fofack, Hippolyte, Tracking Public Expenditure in Health and Education: Rwanda, in Wodon, Quentin; Moreno-Dodson, Blanca (eds.), Public Finance for Poverty Reduction: Concepts and Case Studies from Africa and Latin America, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2008, pp. 371-415. Foulon, Grard; Kagubare Mayindo, Jean; Kalk, Andreas, Financement des systmes de sant dans les provinces de Butare et Byumba au Rwanda, Kigali: GTZ [Deutsche Gesellschaft fr Technische Zusammenarbeit], 2004, 65 p. Goldsbrough, David; Leeming, Tom; Christiansen, Karin, IMF Programs and Health Spending: Case Study of Rwanda, Washington, DC: Center for Global Development, Working Group on IMF Programs and Health Expenditures, 2007, 54 p. Hatlebakk, Magnus; Olsen, ystein, Evaluation of NPAs Support to Mutuelle: A Voluntary Health Insurance Scheme in Rwanda, Report R 2005-2, 168

3010 3011 3012

3013

3014

3015

Bergen, Norway: Chr. Michelsen Institute, 2005, 45 p. 3016 Kalk, Andreas; Kagubare, Jean; Musango, Laurent; Foulon, Grard, Paying for Health in Two Rwandan Provinces: Financial Flows and Flaws, Tropical Medicine and International Health, 10-9, 2005, pp. 872-878. Kalk, Andreas; Groos, Natalie; Karasi, Jean-Claude; Girrbach, Elisabeth, Health Systems Strengthening through Insurance Subsidies: the GFATM Experience in Rwanda, Tropical Medicine & International Health, 15-1, 2010, pp. 94-97. Kalk, Andreas; Paul, Friederike Amani; Grabosch, Eva, Paying for Performance in Rwanda: Does It Pay Off ?, Tropical Medicine & International Health, 15-2, 2010, pp. 182-190. Landreau, D., Pharmacies communautaires et comits de gestion: une exprience de participation populaire au Rwanda, Sant publique, 4, 1994, pp. 415-422. Meessen, Bruno; Kashala, Jean-Pierre; Musango, Laurent, Output-based Payment to Boost Staff Productivity in Public Health Centres: Contracting in Kabutare District, Rwanda, Bulletin of the World Health Organization, 85, 2007, pp. 108-115. Musango, L.; Martiny, P.; Porignon, D.; Dujardin, B., Le profil des membres et des non-membres des mutuelles de sant du Rwanda: le cas du district sanitaire de Kabutare, Cahier de sant, 14-2, 2004, pp. 93-99. Musango, Laurent; Butera, Jean-Damascene; Inyarubuga, Hertilan; Dujardin, Bruno, Rwandas Health System and Sickness Insurance Schemes, International Social Security Review, 59-1, 2006, pp. 93-103. Porignon, Denis; Musango, Laurent; Dujardin, Bruno; Hennart, Philippe, Secteur sanitaire en situation critique: financement dune rforme et rforme du financement au Rwanda (1995-2001), ClermontFerrand: Centre dtudes et de recherches sur le dveloppement international, 2003, 16 p. Rusa, Louis; Schneidman, Miriam; Fritsche, Gyuri; Musango, Laurent, Rwanda: Performance-Based Financing in the Public Sector, in Eichler, Rena; Levine, Ruth; The Performance-Based Incentives Working Group (eds.), Performance Incentives for Global Health: Potential and Pitfalls, Baltimore: Brookings Institution Press, 2009, pp. 189- 214. Saksena, Priyanka; Antunes, Adelio; Xu, Ke; Musango, Laurent; Carrin, Guy, Mutual Health Insurance in Rwanda: Evidence on Access to Care and Financial Risk Protection, Health Policy, 99-3, 2011, pp. 203-209. Schmidt, Jean-Olivier; Kagubare, Jean; Kalk, Andreas, Thresholds for Health Insurance in Rwanda: Who should Pay How Much?, Tropical Medicine & International Health, 11-8, 2006, pp. 1327-1333. Schneider, Pia; Diop, Franois, Community-Based Health Insurance in Rwanda, in Preker, Alexander; Carrin, Guy (eds.), Health Financing for Poor People: Resource Mobilization and Risk Sharing, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2004, pp. 251-274. Schneider, Pia, Trust in Micro-Health Insurance: An Exploratory Study in Rwanda, Social Science & Medicine, 61-7, 2005, pp. 1430-1438. Schneinder, Pia; Hanson, Kara, The Impact of Micro Health Insurance on Rwandan Health Care Costs, Health Policy and Planning, 22, 2006, pp. 40-48. Schneider, Pia; Hanson, Kara, Horizontal Equity in Utilisation of Care and Fairness of Health Financing: A Comparison of Micro-health Insurance and User Fees in Rwanda Health Economics, 15-1, 2006, pp. 19-31. Sekabaraga, Claude; Soucat, Agnes; Diop, Franois; Martin, G., Innovative Financing for Health in Rwanda: A Report of Successful Reforms, in Chuhan-Pole, Punam; Angwafo, Manka (eds.), Yes Africa Can: Success Stories from a Dynamic Continent, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2011, pp. 403-416. Sekabaraga, Claude; Diop, Franois; Soucat, Agnes, Can Innovative Health Financing Policies Increase Access to MDG-related Services? Evidence from Rwanda, Health Policy and Planning, 26-2, 2011, pp. 52-62. Sekaganda, Etienne; Habaguhirwa, Jean-Baptiste; Habineza, Christian; Coolen, Anne; Lodenstein, 169

3017

3018 3019 3020

3021

3022 3023

3024

3025

3026 3027

3028 3029 3030

3031

3032

3033

Elsbet, Sant et performance au Rwanda: exprience et leons au niveau oprationnel dans la mise en uvre de lapproche PBF [Performance Based Financing], Kigali: Health, Development and Performance (HDP); Amsterdam: Institut royal des Tropiques (KIT), 2010, 108 p. 3034 3035 Soeters, Robert; Musango, Laurent; Meessen, Bruno, Comparison of Two Health OBA Schemes in Rwanda, Washington, DC: The World Bank; Kigali: Ministry of Health, 2005, 45 p. Soeters, Robert; Habineza, Christian; Peerenboom, Peter, Performance-based Financing and Changing the District Health System: Experience from Rwanda, Bulletin of the World Health Organization, 8411, 2006, pp. 884-889.

3.4.3.3.4) Pharmacologie
3036 3037 3038 Cos, P.; Hermans, N.; De Bruyne, T., et al., Further Evaluation of Rwandan Medicinal Plant Extracts for their Antimicrobial and Antiviral Activities, Journal of Ethnopharmacology, 79-2, 2002, pp. 155-163. Heyndrickx, G.; Van Puyvelde, L.; Brioen, P., Study of Rwandese Medicinal Plants Used in the Treatment of Scabies, Journal of Ethnopharmacology, 35-3, 1992, pp. 259-262. Muganga, R.; Angenot, L.; Tits, M.; Frederich, M., Antiplasmodial and Cytotoxic Activities of Rwandan Medicinal Plants Used in the Treatment of Malaria, Journal of Ethnopharmacology, 28-1, 2010, pp. 52-57. Mukazayire, Marie-Jeanne; Minani, Vdaste; Ruffo, Christopher; Bizuru, Elias; Stvigny, Caroline; Duez, Pierre, Traditional Phytotherapy Remedies Used in Southern Rwanda for the Treatment of Liver Diseases, Journal of Ethnopharmacology, 138-2, 2011, pp. 415-431. Ntezurubanza, Lopold, Recherche et production de mdicaments base de plantes mdicinales au Rwanda, Journal de la recherche scientifique de lUniversit du Bnin, 1-2, 1997, pp. 36-43. Rukundo, P.; Songa, E., Caractrisation physico-chimique de lhuile de ricin (ricinus communis) des deux varits rwandaises, Etudes rwandaises, 10, 2005, pp. 37-49. Vlietinck, A.; Van Hoof, L.; Tott, J.; et al., Screening of Hundred Rwandese Medicinal Plants for Anti-microbial and Antiviral Properties, Journal of Ethnopharmacology, 46-1, 1995, pp. 31-47.

3039

3040 3041 3042

3.4.3.4) Imidugudu (villagisation)

3043 Association de Coopration et de Recherche pour le Dveloppement, Situation socio-conomique du village (umudugudu): la villagisation est-elle la solution au problme foncier au Rwanda?, Kigali: ACORD, 1998, 34 p. Association rwandaise pour la dfense des droits de la personne et des liberts publiques (ADL), Etude sur la situation des droits humains dans les villages imidugudu, Kigali: ADL, 2000, 47 p. Brusset, Emery, Imidugudu et aide humanitaire: linfluence incertaine des ONG au Rwanda aprs la guerre, Autrepart: Revue de sciences sociales au Sud, 26, 2003, pp. 107-121. Havugimana, Emmanuel, State Policies and Livelihoods: Rwandan Human Settlement Policy: Case Study of Ngera and Nyagahuru Villages, Gothenburg, Sweden: University of Gothenburg, School of Global Studies, 2009, 232 p. Hilhorst, Dorothea; Van Leeuwen, Mathijs, Imidugudu, Villagisation in Rwanda: A Case of Emergency Development?, Disaster Studies, 2, Wageningen, NL: Wageningen University, Mathijs Rural Development Sociology Group, 1999, 49 p. Hilhorst, Dorothea; Van Leeuwen, Mathijs, Emergency and Development: The Case of Imidugudu, Villagization in Rwanda, Journal of Refugee Studies, 13-3, 2000, pp. 264-280. Human Rights Watch; McClintock, Michael, Uprooting the Rural Poor in Rwanda, New York: HRW, 2001, 91 p. (cf. Rwanda: les ruraux dracins: rinstallation et expropriations dans les zones rurales du Rwanda, New York: HRW, 2001). Jackson, Stephen, Relief, Improvement, Power: Motives and Motifs of Rwandas Villagisation Policy, Cork, Ireland: International Famine Centre, University College Cork, 1999, 14 p. 170

3044 3045 3046

3047

3048 3049

3050

3051 3052

Kleine-Ahlbrandt, Stephanie, Learning Lessons from IDP Resettlement: Villagisation in North-west Rwanda, Forced Migration Review, 21, September 2004, pp. 7-11. Marara Jean; Mukarubibi Dancille; Gahongayire, Liberata, Conditions de dveloppement de lhabitat group au Rwanda: aspects psychosociaux et conomiques, Butare: Institut de recherche scientifique et technologique, Centre de recherche en sciences humaines, 2005, 143 p. Newbury, Catharine, High Modernism at the Ground Level: The Imidugudu Policy in Rwanda, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 223-239. Palmer, Robin, Report on the Workshop on Land Use and Villagisation in Rwanda, Kigali: Oxfam-GB, 1999, 9 p. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry for Lands, Human Resettlement and Environmental Protection, Brookings Initiative in Rwanda: Land and Human Settlement, Kigali: Brookings Initiative in Rwanda, 2001, 78 p. United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, Reintegration and Local Settlement Section, Rwanda: External Evaluation of the UNHCR Shelter Program in Rwanda 1994-1999,18 November-13 December 1999, RLSS Mission Report 2000/03, Geneva: UNHCR, 2000, 126 p. Van Leeuwen, Mathijs, Rwandas Imidugudu Programme and Earlier Experiences with Villagisation and Ressetlement in East Africa, Journal of Modern African Studies, 39-4, 2001, pp. 623-644.

3053

3054 3055 3056

3057

3.4.3.5) ducation
3058 Akankwasa, R., What Can Schools Contribute? The Challenge of Ethnic Conflict and National Integration in the Republic of Rwanda, East African Journal of Peace & Human Rights, 6-2, 2000, pp. 180-201. Akresh, Richard; De Walque, Damien, Armed Conflict and Schooling: Evidence from the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, Discussion Paper 3516, Bonn: Institute for the Study of Labor (IZA), 2008, 38 p. Arnhold, Nina; Bekker, Julia; Kersh, Natasha, Education for Reconstruction: The Regeneration of Educational Capacity Following National Upheaval, Wallingford, UK: Symposium Books, 1998, 78 p. Balsera, Maria Ron, Does the Human Capital Discourse Promote or Hinder the Right to Education? The Case of Girls, Orphans and Vulnerable Children in Rwanda, Journal of International Development, 232, 2011, pp. 274287. Bermingham, Desmond, The Interactions between Global Education Initiatives and National Education Policy and Planning Processes: A Comparative Case Study of the Education For All Fast Track Initiative in Rwanda and Ethiopia, Falmer, UK: Consortium for Research on Educational Access, Transitions and Equity (CREATE), University of Sussex, 2011, 38 p. Bridgeland, John; Wulsin, Stu; McNaught, Mary, Rebuilding Rwanda: From Genocide to Prosperity through Education, Washington, DC: Civic Enterprises, 2009, 43 p. Buckley-Zistel, Susanne, Nation, Narration, Unification? The Politics of History Teaching after the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-1, 2009, pp. 31-53. Bugingo, Emmanuel; Verduin, John, A Conceptual Framework for Preservice Programme Development in Educational Administration: A Case Application for the Republic of Rwandas Education System, Journal of Educational Administration, 28-3, 1990, pp. 199-207. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les coles secondaires dans la ville de Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 104, 1996, pp. 1-13. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Centres dapprentissage de mtiers en ville de Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 106, 1996, pp. 1-9. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les coles maternelles dans la ville de Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 113, 1998, pp. 1-22. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les coles primaires prives Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 115, 1998, pp. 1-19. 171

3059 3060 3061

3062

3063 3064 3065

3066 3067 3068 3069

3070

Butare, Albert, Income-generating Activities in Higher Education: The Case of Kigali Institute of Science, Technology and Management (KIST), Journal of Higher Education in Africa, 2-3, 2004, pp. 37-53. Bryan, Audrey; Vavrus, Frances, The Promise and Peril of Education: The Teaching of In/Tolerance in an Era of Globalisation, Globalisation, Societies and Education, 3-2, 2005, pp. 183-202. Byanafasche, Do; et al., The Teaching of History of Rwanda: A Participatory Approach for Secondary Schools In Rwanda: A Reference Book for the Teacher, Kigali: Ministry of Education, Science, Technology and Scientific Research, National Curriculum Development Centre, 2006, 113 p. Cummins, Jim; Early, Margaret, Identity Texts: The Collaborative Creation of Power in Multilingual Schools, Staffordshire, UK: Trentham Books, 2010, 186 p. Ducey, Kimberley, Dilemmas of Teaching the Greatest Silence: Rape-as-Genocide in Rwanda, Darfur, and Congo, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 5-3, 2010, pp. 310-322. Dusingizemungu, Jean-Pierre, Etude de la dvalorisation de repres identitaires chez les jeunes rwandais: approche de reconstruction par lcole, Etudes rwandaises, 6, 2002, pp. 106-123. Fikirini, Massumboko, Pertinence et quit de lducation non formelle: que deviennent les comptences des femmes rwandaises dscolarises, mal scolarises et non scolarises au Rwanda postgnocide?, Etudes rwandaises, 8, 2004, pp. 189-213. Frank, David, Statistics Dont Bleed: Rhetorical Psychology, Presence, and Psychic Numbing in Genocide Pedagogy, JAC: Rhetoric, Writing, Culture, Politics, 31-3/4, 2011, pp. 609-624. Freedman, Sarah; Kambanda, Do; Samuelson, Beth; Mugisha, Innocent; Mukashema, Immacule; Mukama, Evode; Mutabaruka, Jean; Weinstein, Harvey; Longman, Timothy, Confronting the Past in Rwandan Schools, in Stover, Eric; Weinstein, Harvey (eds.), My Neighbor, My Enemy: Justice and Community in the Aftermath of Mass Atrocity, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004, pp. 248-265. Freedman, Sarah; Weinstein, Harvey; Murphy, Karen; Longman, Timothy, Teaching History after Identity-based Conflicts: The Rwandan Experience, Comparative Education Review, 52-4, 2008, pp. 663-690. Freedman, Sarah; Weinstein, Harvey; Murphy, Karen; Longman, Timothy, Teaching History in Postgenocide Rwanda, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 297-315. Gahutu, Jean-Bosco, Physiology Teaching and Learning Experience in a New Modular Curriculum at the National University of Rwanda, Advances in Physiology Education, 34-1, 2010, pp. 11-14. Gasanabo, Jean-Damascne, LHistoire lcole au Rwanda post-gnocide: dfis, perspectives, International Textbook Research, 24-1, 2002, pp. 67-88. Gatali, Callixte; Brewer, Frank, Perceived Barriers and Opportunities to the Linkage of Research, Education and Extension in Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises,11, 2006, pp. 57-69. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Theological Education in Africa: What Prospects for Sharing Knowledge?, Exchange, 32-3, 2003, pp. 193-213. Graber, Mark; Bolt, Susan, The Delivery of Business Courses via the African Virtual University: A Case Study, Open Learning, 26-1, 2011, pp. 79-86. Harber, Clive, Education, Democracy and Poverty Reduction in Africa, Comparative Education, 38-3, 2002, pp. 267-276. Hayman, Rachel, The Contribution of Post-Basic Education and Training (PBET) to Poverty Reduction in Rwanda: Balancing Short-Term Goals and Long-Term Visions in the Face of Capacity Constraints, Post-Basic Education and Training Working Paper 3, Edinburgh: Centre of African Studies, University of Edinburgh, 2005, 59 p. Hirano, Seki; Kayumba, Eudes; Grafweg, Annika; Kelman, Ilan, Developing Rwandas Schools Infrastructure Standards and Guidelines, International Journal of Disaster Resilience in the Built 172

3071 3072

3073 3074 3075 3076

3077 3078

3079

3080

3081 3082 3083 3084 3085 3086 3087

3088

Environment, 2-1, 2011, pp. 30-46. 3089 3096 3097 Hubrecht, Joel; Mugiraneza, Assumpta, Enseigner lhistoire et la prvention des gnocides: peut-on prvenir les crimes contre lhumanit?, Paris: Hachette, 2009, 153 p. Huylebrouck, Dirk, Puzzles, Patterns, Drums: The Dawn of Mathematics in Rwanda and Burundi, Humanistic Mathematics Network Journal, 14, 1996, pp. 9-22. International Bank for Reconstruction and Development/The World Bank, Rwanda: Education Country Status Report Toward Quality Enhancement and Achievement of Universal Nine Year Basic Education: An Education System in Transition: A Nation in Transition, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2011, 210 p. Kagwesage, A., Towards English for Academic Purposes in the Rwandan Context: The Case of the First Year of the Management Faculty-National University of Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 290-310. Kamuzinzi, Masengesho; Ketele, Jean-Marie; Bonami, Michel, Les vises de laction de planification en ducation, Revue franaise de pdagogie, 167, 2009, pp. 85-100. Kapindu, Redson, The Role of the Education System in Promoting Unity and Reconciliation in Polarized Rwanda: A Human Rights Perspective, East African Journal of Peace and Human Rights 121, 2006, pp. 133-143. Karangwa, Evariste; Miles, Susie; Lewis, Ingrid, Community-level Responses to Disability and Education in Rwanda, International Journal of Disability, Development and Education, 57-3, 2010, pp. 267-278. Karekezi, Urusaro Alice, African Universities and Social Reconstruction: What Mission and What Strategies? The Case of the Conflict Management Centre of the National University of Rwanda, African Sociological Review, 7-2, 2003, pp. 95-112. Keino, Leah; Torrie, Margaret; Hausafus, Cheryl, Engaging FCS Partners in an International Service Learning Initiative, Journal of Family and Consumer Sciences, 102-1, 2010, pp. 60-62. King, Elisabeth, Educating for Conflict or Peace: Challenges and Dilemmas in Post-conflict Rwanda, International Journal, 60-4, 2005, pp. 904-918. King, Elisabeth, The Multiple Relationships between Education and Conflict: Reflections of Rwandan Teachers and Students, in Kirk, Jackie; Mundy, Karen; Dryden-Peterson, Sarah (eds.), Educating Children in Conflict Zones: Research, Policy, and Practice for Systemic Change, New York: Teachers College Press, 2011, pp. 137-152. Kuzwe, Nungwa, The Role of NGOs in Democratisation and Education in Peace-time (Rwanda), Journal of Social Development in Africa, 13-1, 1998, pp. 37-40. Lassibille, Grard: Tan, Jee-Peng, The Return to Education in Rwanda, Journal of African Economies 14-1, 2005, pp. 92-116. Malu, Kathleen, Rwandas Audacity: A Story of Hope at the Middle Level, in Mertens, Steven; Anfara, Vincent; Roney, Kathleen (eds.), An International Look at Educating Young Adolescents: The Handbook of Research in Middle Level Education, Charlotte, NC: Information Age Publishing, 2009, pp. 179-195. Masanja, Verdiana; Ljunggren De Silva, Nilani; Uwizeye, Dieudonn; Niragire, Franois, Empowering Women in Research: The Case of the National University of Rwanda, Djursholm, Sweden: Nilani Ljunggren De Silva, 2011, 54 p. Mazimpaka, Jolly, Post-genocide Restructuring of Higher Education in Rwanda: An Overview, Accra: Association of African Universities, 2000, 14 p. McLean Hilker, Lyndsay, The Role of Education in Driving Conflict and Building Peace: The Case of Rwanda, Prospects, 41-2, 2011, pp. 267-282. Mfurankunda, Pravda, Towards Integrating Television Materials into English Teaching and Learning at the National University of Rwanda: An Exploratory Case Study of the Second Year English Course, 173

3098

3099 3100

3101

3102

3103 3104 3105

3106 3107 3108

3109

3110 3111 3112

Etudes rwandaises, 13, 2007, pp. 192-204. 3113 Mitchell, Claudia, Picturing Violence: Participatory Visual Methodologies in Working with Girls to Adress School and Domestic Violence in Rwanda, in Kirk, Jackie; Mundy, Karen; Dryden-Peterson, Sarah (eds.), Educating Children in Conflict Zones: Research, Policy, and Practice for Systemic Change: A Tribute to Jackie Kirk, New York: Teachers College Press, 2011, pp. 221-234. Morgan, Joyce, Yves: Hope Against the Odds, Journal of College Admission, 192, 2006, pp. 6-9. Muhimpundu, Flicit, Education et citoyennet au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 270 p. Mujawamariya, Donatille, Vers un enseignement des sciences adapt au contexte africain: le cas de lenseignement de la chimie au Rwanda, Revue canadienne dtudes du dveloppement, 20-1, 1999, pp. 77-104. Mujawamariya, Donatille; Ship, Susan, La guerre et le gnocide de 1994: impacts et nouveaux espoirs sur lducation des jeunes filles au Rwanda, Canadian and International Education, 34, 2005, pp. 21-40. Mukama, Evode, More Than One Lesson: Managing the Process of Curriculum Change in the National University of Rwanda: A Case Study, Etudes rwandaises, 6, 2002, pp. 67-86. Mukama, Evode; Andersson, S., Coping with Change in ICT-Based Learning Environments: Newly Qualified Rwandan Teachers Reflections, Journal of Computer Assisted Learning, 4-2, 2008, pp. 156-166. Mukama, Evode, The Interplay between Learning and the Use of ICT in Rwandan Student Teachers Everyday Practice, Journal of Computer Assisted Learning, 25-6, 2009, pp. 539-548. Mukama, Evode, Strategizing Computer-Supported Collaborative Learning toward Knowledge Building, International Journal of Educational Research, 49-1, 2010, pp. 1-9. Mukamusoni, Dariya, Distance Learning Program of Teachers at Kigali Institute of Education: An Expository Study, International Review of Research in Open and Distance Learning, 7-2, 2006, pp. 1-10. Mutwarasibo, F., Dual Medium Language of Instruction Policy and Practices in Rwandan Higher Education: A Case Study of the National University of Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 11, 2006, pp. 270-289. Newcomb, Matthew, Feeling the Vulgarity of Numbers: The Rwandan Genocide and the Classroom as a Site of Response to Suffering, JAC: Rhetoric, Writing, Culture, Politics, 30-1/2, 2010. pp. 175-213. Ngagi, A., Les mmoires dfendus la Facult de Droit au cours des annes acadmiques 1994-1995 et 1995-1996, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-1, 1998, pp. 26-37. Niyonsenga, Theophile; Bizimana, Bernard, Measures of Library Use and User Satisfaction with Academic Library Services, Library & Information Science Research, 18-3, 1996, pp. 225-240. Njoroge, George, The Reconstruction of the Teachers Psyche in Rwanda: The Theory and Practice of Peace Education at Kigali Institute of Education, in Bekerman, Zvi; McGlynn, Claire (eds.), Addressing Ethnic Conflict Through Peace Education: International Perspectives, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007, pp. 215-230. Nyirimanzi, Grard, La discrimination dans les coles, Cahiers lumire et socit, 16, dcembre 1999, pp. 27-42. Nzeyimana, Isae, Finalit de lenseignement suprieur au Rwanda: essai dune philosophie anthropologique de lducation au Rwanda, Butare: Editions de lUNR, 2000, 107 p. Obura, Anna, Never Again: Educational Reconstruction in Rwanda, Paris: UNESCO/International Institute of Educational Planning, 2003, 239 p. Obura, Anna, Educational Reconstruction in Rwanda, Forced Migration Review, 22, 2005, pp. 39-40. Olaka, Musa Wakhungu, Library and Information Science Education in Rwanda, Library Review, 57, 2008, pp. 298-305. Olaka, Musa Wakhungu, Educating Bilingual and Multilingual Librarians: A Case of Library and Information Science Education in Rwanda, Journal of Education for Library and Information Science, 49, 2008, pp. 264-276. 174

3114 3115 3116

3117 3118 3119 3120 3121 3122 3123 3124 3125 3126 3127

3128 3129 3130 3131 3132 3133

3134

Parent, F.; Baulana, R.; Kahombo, G., A Comprehensive Competence-Based Approach in Curriculum Development: Experiences from African and European Contexts, Health Education Journal, 70-3, 2001, pp. 301-317. Perdue, Diana, Mathematics Education in Rwanda: Investigating Teaching and Learning Challenges, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mller, 2011, n. p. [Internet]. Perrier, Frederic; Nsengiyumva, Jean-Baptiste, Active Science as a Contribution to the Trauma Recovery Process: Preliminary Indications with Orphans from the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, International Journal of Science Education, 25-9, 2003, pp. 1111-1128. Phillips, David; et al., Education for Reconstruction, Oxford, UK: Oxford University, Department of Educational Studies; London: Overseas Development Administration, 1996, 83 p. [Bosnia, Rwanda]. Republic of Rwanda, Ministry of Education, Teacher Development and Management Policy in Rwanda, Kigali: MINEDUC, 2007, 20 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Ministre de lEducation; PNUD/UNESCO, Etude du secteur de lducation au Rwanda, Kigali: PNUD/UNESCO, 1998, 259 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Ministre de lducation, Le dveloppement de lducation (1990-2000): Rapport national du Rwanda, Kigali: MINEDUC, 2001, 37 p. Rubagiza, Jolly; Were, Edmond; Sutherland, Rosamund, Introducing ICT into Schools in Rwanda: Educational Challenges and Opportunities, International Journal of Educational Development, 31-1, 2011, pp. 37-43. Rugengande, Jred, Dveloppement et diversification de lenseignement priv au Rwanda, Education et formation, e-287, 2008, pp. 29-41 [Internet]. Rutayisire, John; Gahima, Charles, Policy and Research in a Post-conflict Context: Issues and Challenges in the Implementation of the Rwandan Teacher Development and Management Policy, International Journal of Educational Management, 23-4, 2009, pp. 326-335. Schweisfurth, Michele, Global and Cross-national Influences on Education in Post-genocide Rwanda, Oxford Review of Education, 32-5, 2006, pp. 697-709. Sevigny, Joseph, Rwanda: A Country Guide Series Report from the AACRAO-AID Project, Washington, DC: American Association of Collegiate Registrars; Agency for International Development, 1995, 30 p. Twagilimana, Innocent, Pour une pdagogie convergente en milieu multilingue: recherche-action sur lintgration de lenseignement /apprentissage du franais et du kinyarwanda, Etudes Rwandaises, 13, 2007, pp.169-191. Urusaro, A., African Universities and Social Reconstruction: What Mission and What Strategies? The Case of the Conflict Management Centre of the National University of Rwanda, African Sociological Review, 7-2, 2003, pp. 95-112. Uworwabayeho, Alphonse, Teachers Innovative Change within Countrywide Reform: A Case Study in Rwanda, Journal of Mathematics Teacher Education, 12, 2009, pp. 315-324. Wald, David, Upbeat in Africa, BBC Music Magazine, 18-14, 2010, pp. 46-48. Warshauer Freedman, Sarah, Creating a History Curriculum after Genocide in Rwanda, Connected [UC Berkeley Graduate School of Education], 1-1, 2006, pp. 12-16. World Bank, Education in Rwanda: Rebalancing Resources to Accelerate Post-Conflict Development and Poverty Reduction, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2003, 226 p. Zembylas, Michalinos; Michaelidou, Andri, Teachers Understandings of Forgiveness in a Troubled Society: An Empirical Exploration and Implications for Forgiveness Pedagogies, Pedagogies: An International Journal, 6-3, 2011, pp. 250-264.

3135 3136

3137 3138 3139 3140 3141

3142 3143

3144 3145 3146

3147

3148 3149 3150 3151 3152

3.4.3.6) Enfants; adolescents

3153 Akresh, Richard; Verwimp, Philip; Bundervoet, Tom, Civil War, Crop Failure, and Child Stunting in

175

Rwanda, Economic Development and Cultural Change, 59-4, 2011, pp. 777-810. 3154 Association/Fondation Barakabaho, Programme dintgration sociale, conomique et psychologique des orphelins et femmes victimes de la violence dans la socit rwandaise: plan stratgique 2001-05, Kigali: Barakabaho, 2001. Avocats sans Frontires, Recueil de jurisprudence relative au contentieux des mineurs, Bruxelles/Kigali: ASF-Belgique, 2010, 110 p. Avocats sans Frontires, Les droits de lenfant de A Z: manuel de vulgarisation des droits de lenfant, Bruxelles/Kigali: ASF-Belgique, 2010, 110 p. Babalola, Stella; Awasum, David; Quenum-Renaud, Brigitte, The Correlates of Safe Sex Practices among Rwandan Youth: A Positive Deviance Approach, African Journal of AIDS Research, 1-1, 2002, pp. 11-21. Babalola, Stella, Perceived Peer Behavior and the Timing of Sexual Debut in Rwanda: A Survival Analysis of Youth Data, Journal of Youth and Adolescence, 33-4, 2004, pp. 353-363. Baqu, Serge, Dessins et destins denfants: jours aprs nuits, Revigny-sur-Ornaing, France: Hommes et Perspectives, 2000, 204 p. Beck, Lise, Lvolution diffrentielle de la mortalit infantile et juvnile: tude rtrospective des tendances de la mortalit des enfants au Rwanda depuis les annes 60, in Colloque Dmographie et Sant (Bordeaux, 2007), Gradignan: Confrence Universitaire de Dmographie et dtude des Populations, 2009, pp. 207-220. Bertrand, Michle, Les enfants dans les situations extrmes: lexemple des Grands Lacs africains, Cliniques mditerranennes, 61, 1999, pp. 175-186. Blomqvist, Ulla, Protection of Children in Refugee Emergencies: The Importance of Early Social Work Intervention: The Rwanda Experience, Stockholm: Rdda Barnen, 1995, 19 p. Boris, Neil; Thurman, Tonya; Snider, Leslie; Spencer, Erin; Brown, Lisanne, Infants and Young Children Living in Youth-Headed Households in Rwanda: Implications of Emerging Data, Infant Mental Health Journal, 27-6, 2006, pp. 584602. Boris, Neil; Brown, Lisanne; Thurman, Tonya; Rice, Janet; Snider, Leslie; Ntaganira, Joseph; Nyirazinyoye, Laetitia, Depressive Symptoms in Youth Heads of Household in Rwanda: Correlates and Implications for Intervention, Archives of Pediatrics & Adolescent Medicine, 161, 2008, pp. 836-843. Brown, Lisanne; Thurman, Tonya; Snider, Leslie, Strengthening the Psychosocial Well-Being of YouthHeaded Households in Rwanda: Baseline Findings from an Intervention Trial, Washington, DC: Population Council, 2005, 10 p. Brown, Maggie; Charnley, Helen; Petty, Celia, Children Separated by War: Family Tracing and Reunification, London: Save the Children, 1995, 144 p. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les enfants non accompagns Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 101, 1996, pp. 1-12. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les orphelinats Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 111, 1997, pp. 1-11. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les enfants de la rue Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 114, 1998, pp. 1-45. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, Les enfants de la rue Kigali: projets Abadacogora et Itwari: valuation 1998, objectifs 1999, Cahiers du Bureau social urbain, 118, 1999, 37 p. Cantwell, Nigel. UNICEF, Repartir de zro: dfense et protection des droits de lenfant au Rwanda aprs le gnocide/Starting from Zero: The Promotion and Protection of Childrens Rights in Postgenocide Rwanda, July 1994-December 1996, Florence: UNICEF, International Child Development Centre, 1997, 96 p. Cohen, Craig; Hendler, Noah, Nta Nzu Hagira Inkigi/No Home without Foundation: A Portrait of Childheaded Households in Rwanda, New York: Womens Commission for Refugee Women and Children, 176

3155 3156 3157

3158 3159 3160

3161 3162 3163

3164

3165

3166 3167 3168 3169 3170 3171

3172

1997, 49 p. 3173 Correa, Antoinette; Doray, Bernard; Raikain, Marcel, Rwanda: quelle prise en charge pour les enfants du gnocide?, in Cromer, Sylvie; Doray, Bernard; Louzoun, Claude (eds.), Les traumatismes dans le psychisme et la culture, Toulouse: rs, 1997, pp. 167-183. De Lame, Danielle, Enfants des anctres, enfants du monde: les rituels rwandais de dation du nom, moments-cls dintelligence sociale, in Ndaywel E Nziem, Isidore; Mudimbe-Boyi, Elisabeth (eds.), Images, mmoires et savoirs: une histoire en partage avec Bogumil Koss Jewsiewicki, Paris: Kartahla, 2009, pp. 417-433. De Lame, Danielle, Avoir vingt ans au Rwanda: 1990-2010, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2010-2011, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, pp. 281-301. De Walque, Damien, Parental Education and Childrens Schooling Outcomes: Evidence from Recomposed Families in Rwanda, Economic Development & Cultural Change, 57-4, 2009, pp. 723-746 (cf. Idem, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2005, 23 p.). Dona, Giorgia; Rdda, Barnen; UNICEF, The Rwandan Experience of Fostering Separated Children, Stockholm: Save the Children-Sweden, 2001, 95 p. Dona, Giorgia; Veale, Angela, Divergent Discourses, Children and Forced Migration, Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies, 37-8, 2011, pp. 1273-1289. Fallah, Katherine, Perpetrators and Victims: Prosecuting Children for the Commission of International Crimes, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2006, pp. 83-103. Feliciati, Clara, Restorative Justice for the Girl Child in Post-conflict Rwanda, Journal of International Womens Studies, 7-4, 2006, pp. 14-35. Gakusi, Albert-Eneas; Garenne, Michel, Rgimes politiques et mortalit des enfants au Rwanda de 1900 1992, Dialogue, 231, juillet 2003, pp. 33-75. Gakusi, Albert-Eneas; Garenne, Michel, Socio-political and Economic Context of Child Survival in Rwanda over the 1950-2000, European Journal of Development Research, 2007, 19-3, 2007, pp. 412432. Gakwaya, J., La responsabilit pnale des mineurs dge au Rwanda: la recherche dune solution adquate, Dialogue, 190, avril 1996, pp. 39-46. Geltman, Paul, Genocide and the Plight of Children in Rwanda, The Journal of the American Medical Association, 277-4, 1997, pp. 289-294. Godard, Marie-Odile, Les nuits difficiles des enfants rwandais, Enfances & Psy, 10, 2000, pp. 112117. Gregory, Amy, The Problem of Child Labour in India and Rwanda, in Kulkarni, Kishore (ed.), International Economic Development: Theories, Models and Case Studies of Countries Leading the Change, New Delhi: Matrix Publishers, 2010, pp. 75-89. Human Rights Watch, Rwanda, Lasting Wounds: Consequences of Genocide and War for Rwandas Children, Human Rights Watch, 15-6, New York: HRW, 2003, 80 p. Janzen, Reinhild Kauenhoven; Janzen, John, Ayiwewe: War-Traumatized Children Draw their Memories, Canadian Journal of African Studies, 33-2/3, 1999, pp. 593-609. Johnson, Fiifi; Padmadas, Sabu; Smith, Peter, Orphanhood and Vulnerability: A Conduit to Poor Child Health Outcomes in Rwanda, AIDS Care, 22-3, 2010, pp. 314-323. Kanamugire, Camille; Rutakamize, Joseph, The Remedial Programme For Out-Of-School and DropOut Children In Rwanda, Prospects: Quarterly Review of Comparative Education, 38-2, 2008, pp. 237246. Kanyamanza, Claudine Uwera; Brackelaire, Jean-Luc, Mnages denfants sans parents au Rwanda: (re)cration dune structure familiale aprs le gnocide perptr contre les Tutsis?, Cahiers de 177

3174

3175

3176

3177 3178 3179 3180 3181 3182

3183 3184 3185 3186

3187 3188 3189 3190

3191

psychologie clinique, 37-2, 2011, pp. 9-46. 3192 3193 3194 3195 3196 3197 3198 3199 3200 3201 3202 3203 Kaplan, Suzanne, Kinderchirurg Dr. Alfred Jahn und die Waisenkinder von Kigali, Nierstein: IatrosVerlag, 2004, 97 p. Kaplan, Suzanne, Kindheit im Schatten von Vlkermord: Massives seelisches Trauma in der Kindheit und seine Folgen, Nierstein: Iatros-Verlag, 2005, 272 p. Kaplan, Suzanne, Children in Genocide: Extreme Traumatization and Affect Regulation, London: International Psychoanalytical Association, 2008, 320 p. Lebon, Christine, Les enfants du Rwanda: au-del de la dualit historique et sociale, une histoire de frres et surs reconstruire, Cahiers de psychologie clinique, 27-2, 2006, pp. 91-112. Lenoble-Bart, Annie, Le bureau social urbain et les enfants de la rue Kigali, Politique africaine, 1996, 63, pp. 72-78. Lerusse, A., Les enfants non accompagns: une action de Caritas Bukavu, Dialogue, 182, avril 1995, pp. 11-14. Life Outreach International, Voices of Rwanda: Stories that Need to be Told Great Despair to Great Hope, Nairobi: Camerapix Publishers International, 2003, 143 p. Lwabaayi, Ronald, Scars From Rwanda: The 1994 Genocide and the Children That the World Forgot, Whittier Journal of Child and Family Advocacy, 2-1, 2003, pp. 91-95. Mann, Gillian, The Best Interests of Separated Children in Rwanda, Cultural Survival Quarterly, 24-2, 2000, pp. 59-61. McAdam-Crisp, Jacqueline, Factors That Can Enhance and Limit Resilience for Children of War, Childhood, 3-4, 2006, pp. 459-477 [Ethiopia, Kenya, Rwanda]. McLean Hilker, Lyndsay, Everyday Ethnicities: Identity and Reconciliation among Rwandan Youth, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-1, 2009, pp. 81-100. Miller, Donald; Miller, Lorna; Association des Orphelins Chefs de Mnages, Orphans of the Rwanda Genocide, Pasadena, CA: Center for Religion and Civic Culture, University of Southern California, 2004, 79 p. Mirza, Sadaf, Childhood Bypassed: Rwandas Youth-Headed Households, SAIS Review, 26-2, 2006, pp. 179-180. Montevecchi, Silvia, Vite sospese: con i bambini di paesi africani in guerra, Bologna: Editrice Missionaria Italiana, 2002, 159 p. Mukamurenzi, Edith, Le Sosoma: farine de sevrage du Rwanda, in Trche, S.; de Noni, G.; de Benoist, B.; Benbouzid, D.; Verster, A.; Delpeuch, F. (eds.), Lalimentation de complment du jeune enfant, Paris: ORSTOM, 1995, pp. 199-202. Mukangendo, Marie, Caring for Children Born of Rape in Rwanda, in Carpenter, Charli (ed.), Born of War: Protecting Children of Sexual Violence Survivors in Conflict Zones, West Hartford, CT: Kumarian Press, 2007, pp. 40-52. Mukarusanga, Ignatiana, Les violences sexuelles sur les enfants au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 8, 2004, pp. 215-224 Murray, Cathy, Childrens Rights in Rwanda: A Hierarchical or Parallel Model of Implementation?, International Journal of Childrens Rights, 2010, 18-3, pp. 387-403. Neugebauer, Richard; Fisher, Prudence; Turner, Blake; Yamabe, Saori; Sarsfield, Julia; Stehling-Ariza, Tasha, Post-traumatic Stress Reactions among Rwandan Children and Adolescents in the Early Aftermath of Genocide, International Journal of Epidemiology, 38-4, 2009, pp. 1033-1045. Ntakirutimana, E., Lenfant de la rue travers son langage, Etudes rwandaises, 15, 2007, pp. 41-49. Nziguheba, Augustin; Lanaspre, Cline, Enfants non accompagns au Rwanda, Sud/ Nord: Folies et Cultures, 17, 2002, pp. 107-116. 178

3206 3207 3208

3209

3210 3211 3212

3213 3214

3215 3216 3217

Oosterom, Wiljo (ed.), Sterren van Rwanda: kinderen schrijven en tekenen over hun ervaringen tijdens de genocide van 1994, Edam, NL: Stichting Silent Work, 2004, 94 p. Pearn, John, War Zone Paediatrics in Rwanda, Journal of Paediatrics and Child Health, 32-4, 1996, pp. 290-295. Pells, Kirrily, No One Ever Listens to Us: Challenging Obstacles to the Participation of Children and Young People in Rwanda, in Percy-Smith, Barry; Thomas, Nigel (eds.), A Handbook of Children and Young Peoples Participation: Perspectives from Theory and Practice, London: Routledge, 2010, pp. 196-203. Pells, Kirrily, Building a Rwanda Fit for Children, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 79-86. Pells, Kirrily; Leonard, Madeleine; McKnight, Martina; Spyrou, Spyros, Keep Going Despite Everything: Legacies of Genocide for Rwandas Children and Youth, International Journal of Sociology and Social Policy, 31, 2011, pp. 594-606. Phuong, Pham; Fjord, Anni; Gahan, Breda, Kibilizi Child Survival Program: Knowledge, Practice, and Coverage: Baseline Survey, Etudes rwandaises, 8, 2004, pp. 132-145. Rakita, Sara; Des Forges, Alison; McClintock, Mike, Rwanda: Lasting Wounds: Consequences of Genocide and War on Rwandas Children, New York: Human Rights Watch, 2003, 80 p. Rakita, Sara, Children of Rwanda: Legacy of the Genocide: The Future of Rwanda, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 53-55. Republic of Rwanda, A Study of Child Prostitution in Rwanda, Kigali: Ministry of Public Service and Labour/UNICEF, 2000, 96 p. Republic of Rwanda, Minister in the Prime Ministers Office in Charge of Family and Gender Promotion, Strategic Plan for Orphans and Other Vulnerable Children, 2007-2011, Kigali, 2007, 43 p. Robertson, Danielle, Les mille cris: dtresse et espoir des orphelins du gnocide rwandais, Genve: ditions Je Sme, 2001, 119 p. Rose, Laurel, Orphans Land Rights in Post-war Rwanda: The Problem of Guardianship, Development and Change, 36-5, 2005, pp. 911-936. Ruanda Revue, Abana: Kinder und Jugendliche in Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft RheinlandPfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2004, 44 p. Siaens, Corinne; Subbarao, K.; Wodon, Quentin, Assessing the Welfare of Orphans in Rwanda: Poverty, Work, Schooling, and Health, in Blackden, Mark; Wodon, Quentin (eds.), Gender, Time Use, and Poverty in Sub-Saharan Africa, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2006, pp. 135-152. Singletary, Jon, Hope for Orphans: A Model of Care for Vulnerable Children, Family and Community Ministries, 23-2/3, 2009, pp. 29-38. Sommers, Marc, In the Shadow of Genocide: Rwandas Youth Challenge, in McEvoy-Levy, Siobhn (ed.), Troublemakers or Peacemakers? Youth and Post-Accord Peacebuilding, Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press, 2006, pp. 81-98. Thomas, Kevin, Family Contexts and Schooling Disruption among Orphans in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Population Research and Policy Review, 29-6, 2010, pp. 819-842. Thurman, Tonya; Snider, Leslie; Boris, Neil; Kalisa, Edward; Nyirazinyoye, Laetitia; Brown, Lisanne, Barriers to the Community Support of Orphans and Vulnerable Youth in Rwanda, Social Science & Medicine, 66-7, 2008, pp. 1557-1567. Understanding Childrens Work, Understanding Childrens Work and Youth Employment Outcomes in Rwanda: Country Report, June 2011, Rome: UCW, 2011, 106 p. United Nations Childrens Fund; Pirozzi, Giacomo, Children and Women of Rwanda: A Situation 179

3218

3219

3220 3221 3222

3223 3224 3225 3226 3227 3228

3229 3230

3231 3232

3233 3234

Analysis of Social Sectors, Kigali: UNICEF, 1997, 120 p. 3235 3236 3237 3238 United Nations Childrens Fund, Qualitative Needs Assessment of Child-headed Households in Rwanda, Kigali: World Vision/UNICEF, 1998, 42 p. United Nations Childrens Fund, Surviving Without Adults: Children Headed Households in Rwanda, Kigali: UNICEF, 1999. United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child (CRC), State Party Report: Rwanda, Washington, DC: UNCRC, 12 October 1992 [CRC/C/8/Add.1]. United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child (CRC), UN Committee on the Rights of the Child: Second Periodic Reports of States Parties Due in 1998, Rwanda, Washington, DC: UNCRC, 8 October 2003 [CRC/C/70Add.22]. United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child (CRC), UN Committee on the Rights of the Child: Concluding Observations: Rwanda, Washington, DC: UNCRC, 1 July 2004 [CRC/C/15/Add.234]. United Nations Population Fund, The Adolescent Experience In-Depth: Using Data to Identify and Reach the Most Vulnerable Young People: Rwanda 2005, New York: UNFPA, 2009, 58 p. United States Department of Labor, Findings on the Worst Forms of Child Labor, Washington, DC: United States Department of Labor, Bureau of International Labor Affairs, 2002-2010 [annual report]. Veale, Angela; Quigley, Padraig; Ndibeshye, Thoneste; Nyirimihigo, Clestin, Struggling to Survive: Orphan and Community Dependent Children in Rwanda, Kigali: Ministry of Local Government and Social Affairs /UNICEF, 2001, 36 p. Veale, Angela; Dona, Giorgia, Street Children and Political Violence: A Socio-demographic Analysis of Street Children in Rwanda, Child Abuse and Neglect, 27-3, 2003, pp. 253-269. Ward, Laura May; Eyber, Carola, Resiliency of Children in Child-headed Households in Rwanda: Implications for Community Based Psychosocial Interventions, Intervention, 7-1, 2009, pp. 17-33. Womens Commission for Refugee Women & Children, Untapped Potential: Adolescents Affected by Armed Conflict: A Review of Programs and Policies, New York: WCRWC, 2000, 151 p. Zajde, Nathalie, Enfants traumatiss de guerre et de gnocide: Quelle identit lge adulte?, Rminiscences, 1, 2010, pp. 173-198.

3239 3240 3241 3242

3243 3244 3245 3246

3.4.3.7) Enfants-soldats
3247 3248 Angelucci, Maria; Kayumba, Amon; Mastrogiacomo, Maria; Miozzo, Agostino, Cest ma taille qui ma sauve: Rwanda: de la tragdie la reconstruction, Rome: Cooperazione Italiana/UNICEF, 1997, 112 p. Arzoumanian, Nari; Pizzutelli, Francesca, Victimes et bourreaux: questions de responsabilit lies la problmatique des enfants-soldats en Afrique, Revue Internationale de la Croix Rouge, 2003, 85-852, pp. 827-856. Bertrand, Michle (ed.), Les enfants dans la guerre et les violences civiles: approches cliniques et thoriques, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002. Bischoff, Ulrike; Torgovnik, Jonathan, Kinder des Krieges: Ruanda und die unbekannten Folgen des Vlkermords, Frankfurt: Zweitausendeins, 2009, 143 p. Briggs, Jimmie, The Unforgiven: The Children of Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem, Innocents Lost: When Child Soldiers Go to War, New York: Basic Books, 2005, pp. 1-38. Bugnion, Franois, Les enfants soldats, le droit international humanitaire et la Charte africaine des droits et du bien-tre de lenfant, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 2000, 12-2, pp. 262-275. Cheuzeville, Herv, Kadogo, enfants des guerres dAfrique centrale: Soudan, Ouganda, Rwanda, R-D Congo, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 312 p. Coalition to Stop the Use of Child Soldiers, Rwanda, Global Report on Child Soldiers, London: CSUCS, 2001, pp. 364-368; 2004, pp. 90-92; 2008, pp. 288-289. 180

3249 3250 3251 3252

3253 3254

3255 3256

Dallaire, Romeo, They Fight Like Soldiers, They Die Like Children, Toronto: Random House Canada, 2010, 320 p. Gramizzi, Claudio; Nkundabagenzi, Flix; Nolet, Sophie; Santopinto, Federico; Groupe de Recherche et dInformation sur la Paix et la Scurit (GRIP), Enfants soldats, armes lgres et conflits en Afrique: les actions de la coopration au dveloppement de lUnion Europenne et de la Belgique, Bruxelles: GRIP, 2003, 43 p. Jzquel, Jean-Herv, Les enfants soldats dAfrique, un phnomne singulier? Sur la ncessit du regard historique, Vingtime Sicle, 89, 2006, pp. 99-108. Kim, Susanna, Weary from War, Harvard International Review, 2006, 27-4, pp. 7-8. Raymond, Alan; Raymond, Susan, Children in War, New York: TV Books, 2000, 160 p. Republic of Rwanda; Mutijima Nkaka, Prosper, Results of the Fast Assessment Survey in Rwanda on the Situation of Children Involved in Armed Conflicts: National Report, Kigali: Ministry of Public Service, Vocational Training, Craft, and Labour, 2003, 90 p. Verhey, Beth, Child Soldiers: Preventing, Demobilizing and Reintegrating, Africa Region Working Paper 23, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2001, 36 p.

3257 3258 3259 3260

3261

3.4.3.8) Femmes 3.4.3.8.1) Question foncire

3262 Ansoms, An; Holvoet, Nathalie, La politique de rforme agraire rwandaise et la nouvelle loi foncire vue sous langle du genre, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2006-2007, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp 75-96. Ansoms, An; Holvoet, Nathalie, Women and Land Arrangements in Rwanda: A Gender-Based Analysis of Access to Natural Resources, in Englert, Birgit; Daley, Elizabeth (eds.), Womens Land Rights & Privatisation In Eastern Africa, Oxford, UK: James Currey, 2008, pp. 138-157. Brown, Jennifer; Uvuza, Justine, Womens Land Rights in Rwanda: How Can They Be Protected and Strengthened as the Land Law is Implemented?, Reports on Foreign Aid and Development 123, Seattle: Rural Development Institute, 2006, 39 p. Daley, Elizabeth; Englert, Birgit, Securing Land Rights for Women, Journal of Eastern African Studies, 4-1, 2010, pp. 91-113. Daley, Elizabeth; Dore-Weeks, Rachel; Umuhoza, Claudine, Ahead of the Game: Land Tenure Reform in Rwanda and the Process of Securing Womens Land Rights, Journal of Eastern African Studies, 4-1, 2010, pp. 131-152. De Lame, Danielle, Changing Rwandan Vision of Women and Land, in the Heart of the House, at the Outskirts of the World, Afrika Focus, 15-1/2, 1999, pp. 3-12. Burnet, Jennie; Rwanda Initiative for Sustainable Development, Culture, Practice and Law: Womens Access to Land in Rwanda, in Muthoni Wanyeki, Lynne (ed.), Women and Land in Africa: Culture, Religion and Realizing Womens Rights, London/New York: Zed Books, 2003, pp. 176-206. Lankhorst, Marco; Veldman, Muriel, Engaging with Customary Law to Create Scope for Realizing Womens Formally Protected Land Rights in Rwanda, in Harper, Erica (ed.), Working with Customary Justice Systems: Post-conflict and Fragile States, Rome: International Development Law Organization, 2011, pp. 93-108. McAuslan, Patrick, Personal Reflections on Drafting Laws to Improve Womens Access to Land: Is There a Magic Wand?, Journal of Eastern African Studies, 4-1, 2010, pp. 114-130. McIsaac, Christine, A Call for Material Girls: Securing Property Rights for Women in Developing Countries, Women Lawyers Journal, 94-2, 2009, pp.17-27. Rose, Laurel, Womens Land Access in Post-conflict Rwanda: Bridging the Gap Between Customary Land Law and Pending Land Legislation, Texas Journal of Women and the Law, 13-1, 2004, pp. 346181

3263

3264

3265 3266

3267 3268

3269

3270 3271 3272

351. 3273 United Nations High Commission for Refugees, Womens Property Rights and the Land Question in Rwanda, in Buregeya, Alfred; Garling, Marguerite; Craig, Jill; Harrell-Bond, Barbara (eds.), Womens Land and Property Rights in Situations of Conflict and Reconstruction, New York: United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM), 2001, pp. 38-44.

3.4.3.8.2) Gender-based Violence

3274 3275 3276 3277 Adler, Reva; Loyle, Cyanne; Globerman, Judith, A Calamity in the Neighbourhood: Womens Participation in the Rwandan Genocide, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 2-3, 2007, pp. 209-233. AVEGA-AGAHOZO [Association des veuves du gnocide], Etude sur les violences faites aux femmes au Rwanda, Kigali: AVEGA, 1999, 69 p. Blizzard, Sarah, Womens Roles in the 1994 Rwanda Genocide and the Empowerment of Women in the Aftermath, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mueller, 2008, 86 p. Bonnet, Catherine, Le viol des femmes survivantes du gnocide du Rwanda, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du vingtime sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 17-29. El-Bushra, Judy; Mukarubuga, Ccile, Women, War, and Transition, Gender and Development, 3-3, 1995, pp. 16-22. Faedi, Benedetta, What Have Women Got to Do with Peace? A Gender Analysis of the Laws of War and Peacemaking, Georgetown Journal of Gender & the Law, 2009, 10-1, pp. 37-61. Fierens, Jacques (ed.), Femmes et gnocide: le cas rwandais, Bruxelles: La Charte, 2003: Fierens, Jacques, Avant-propos, pp. 5-9. Thys, Pierre, Le sort des femmes dans les conflits arms, pp. 9-36. Ntampaka, Charles, La femme dans la culture rwandaise, pp. 37-74. Mukamugema, Florence, La femme rwandaise et les vnements de 1994, pp. 75-112. Schotsmans, Martien, Les femmes et laprs gnocide, pp. 113-137. Atelier 1: La femme victime: quelles rparations? Tmoignage: Immacule Mukamuhirwa; Rapport de latelier: Batrice Chapaux; Vincent Francis, pp. 141- 152. Atelier 2: Les femmes et le Gacaca: quelles attentes? Prsentation: Myriam Lefrancq; Tmoignage: Astrie Mukarwebeya; Rapport de latelier: Caroline Stainier, pp. 153-168. Atelier 3: Les femmes et le tribunal international pour le Rwanda; Analyse: les femmes rwandaises accuses devant les juridictions nationale et internationale: Andr Guichaoua; Rapport de latelier: Andr Guichaoua, pp. 169-193. Fierens, Jacques, Conclusions gnrales, pp. 195-202. Flanders, Laura, Rwandas Living Casualities, in Barstrow, Anne (ed.), Wars Dirty Secrets: Rape, Prostitution and Other Crimes against Women, Cleveland: The Pilgrim Press, 2000, pp. 95-100. Gallimore, Rangira Ba, Militarism, Ethnicity, and Sexual Violence in the Rwandan Genocide, Feminist Africa, 10, 2000, pp 9-29. Hickey, Breeda, Women and Conflict: The Challenges, the Future for Women in Rwanda, in Van Lieshout, Mary (ed.), A Womans World: Beyond the Headlines, Dublin: Attic Press, 1996, pp. 65-71. Hogg, Nicole, Womens Participation in the Rwandan Genocide: Mothers or Monsters?, International Review of the Red Cross, 92-877, 2010, pp. 69-102 Human Rights Watch; Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de Lhomme; Nowrojee, Binaifer, Shattered Lives, Sexual Violence during the Rwandan Genocide and its Aftermath, New York: HRW, September 1996 (cf. Idem, Vies brises: les violences sexuelles lors du gnocide rwandais et leurs consquences, Paris: FIDH, 1997). Human Rights Watch, Rwanda: Women Speak, in Barstow, Anne (ed.), Wars Dirty Secret: Rape, Prostitution, and Other Crimes against Women, Cleveland: The Pilgrim Press, 2000, pp. 93-100. Inyumba, Aloysia, Women and Genocide in Rwanda, in Richter-Lyonette, Elenor (ed.), In the Aftermath of Rape: Womens Rights, War Crimes and Genocide, Givrins, Suisse: The Co-ordination of 182

3278 3279 3280

3281 3282 3283 3284 3285

3286 3287

Womens Advocacy, 1996, pp. 49-51. 3288 3289 3290 3291 3292 3293 3294 Jones, Adam, Gender and Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of Genocide Research, 4-1, 2002, pp. 65-94. Jones, Adam, Gender and Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem, Gendercide and Genocide, Nashville: Vanderbilt University Press, 2004, pp. 98-136. Jones, Adam, Gender and Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem, Gender Inclusive: Essays on Violence, Men, and Feminist International Relations, London/New York: Routledge, 2008. Jones, Adam, Gender and Genocide, in Stone, Dan (ed.), The Historiography of Genocide, Basingstoke, UK/New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008, pp. 228-252. Kombo, Eddah Mutua, Their Words, Actions, and Meaning: A Researchers Reflection on Rwandan Womens Experience of Genocide, Qualitative Inquiry, 5-2, 2009, pp. 308-323. Landesman, Peter, A Womans Work [Pauline Nyiramasuhuko], The New York Times, September 15, 2002, pp. 82-105. Layika, Felicite Umutanguha, War Crimes against Women in Rwanda, in Reilly, Niamh (ed.), Without Reservation: The Beijing Tribunal on Accountability for Womens Human Rights, New Brunswick, N.J.: Center for Womens Global Leadership, 1996, pp. 38-42. Modi, Renu; Karungi, Charlotte, Gender and Armed Conflict: A Case Study of Rwanda, Mumbai: Centre for African Studies, University of Mumbai, 2001, 25 p. Mukamana, Donatilla; Collins, Anthony, Rape Survivors of the Rwandan Genocide, International Journal of Critical Psychology, 17, 2006, pp. 140-166. Mukamana, Donatilla; Brysiewicz, Petra, The Lived Experience of Genocide Rape Survivors in Rwanda, Journal of Nursing Scholarship, 40-4, 2008, pp. 379-384. Mukayumba, Edith, Rwanda: la violence faite aux femmes en contexte de conflit arm gnralis, Recherches fministes, 8-1, 1995, pp. 145-154. Nations Unies, Conseil conomique et social; Coomaraswamy, Radhika, Rapport de la mission au Rwanda sur la question de la violence contre les femmes dans les situations de conflit arm, 4 fvrier 1998, 25 p. [E/CN.4/1998/54/Add.1]. OSullivan, Carmel, Dying for the Bonds of Marriage: Forced Marriages as a Weapon of Genocide, Hastings Womens Law Journal, 22-2, 2011, pp. 271-294. Pillay, Navanethem, Violence Against Women: State Sponsored Violence, Femina Politica, 1, 2000, pp. 65-76. Puechguirbal, Nadine, Le genre entre guerre et paix: conflits arms, processus de paix et bouleversement des rapports sociaux de sexe: tude comparative de trois situations en rythre, en Somalie et au Rwanda, Paris: Dalloz, 2007, 310 p. Purusi Sadiki, Jean-Jacques, Women, Peace and Conflicts in Traditional African Society: Understanding the Contradictions Related to Violence against Women in Central Africa, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 168 p. Reid-Cunningham, Allison, Rape as a Weapon of Genocide, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 3-3, 2008, pp. 279-296. Richter-Lyonette, Elenor, Women after the Genocide in Rwanda, in Richter-Lyonette, Elenor (ed.), In the Aftermath of Rape: Womens Rights, War Crimes and Genocide, Givrins, Suisse: The Co-ordination of Womens Advocacy, 1996, pp. 105-110. Salbi, Zainab, The Other Side of War: Womens Stories of Survival and Hope, Washington, DC: National Geographic, 2006, 256 p. Satra Kalra, Monika, Forced Marriage: Rwandas Secret Revealed, U.C. Davis Journal of International Law and Policy, 7, 2001, pp. 197-221. Schott, Robin, Natality and Destruction: Arendtian Reflections on War Rape, in Idem (ed.), Birth, Death, and Femininity: Philosophies of Embodiment, Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2010, pp 183

3295 3296 3297 3298 3299

3300 3301 3302

3303 3304 3305

3306 3307 3308

49-67. 3309 3310 3311 3312 3313 3314 3315 Sewakiryanga, Richard, Violence and the Politics of Gender Identity in the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Cultural Studies [Nigeria], 2-1, 2000, pp. 96-118. Sharlach, Lisa, Gender and Genocide in Rwanda: Women as Agents and Objects of Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 1-3, 1999, pp. 387-400. Sperling, Carrie, Mother of Atrocities: Pauline Nyiramasuhukos Role in the Rwandan Genocide, Fordham Urban Law Journal, 33-2, 2006, pp. 637-665. Ssewakiryanga, Richard, Violence and the Politics of Gender Identity in the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Cultural Studies [Nigeria], 2-1, 2000, pp. 96-118. Summerfield, Derek, Rwanda: When Women Become Killers, The Lancet, 347-9018, 1996, pp. 18161817. Taylor, Christopher, A Gendered Genocide: Tutsi Women and Hutu Extremists in the 1994 Rwanda Genocide, Polar: Political and Legal Anthropology Review, 22-1, 1999, pp. 42-54. Turshen, Meredeth, The Political Economy of Rape: An Analysis of Systematic Rape and Sexual Abuse of Women during Armed Conflict in Africa, in Moser, Caroline; Clark, Fiona (eds.), Victims, Perpetrators or Actors? Gender, Armed Conflict and Political Violence, London/New York: Zed Books, 2001, pp. 55-68. Twagiramariya, Clotilde, Women as Victims of Power Conflicts: The Case of Rwanda, Concerned Africa Scholars Bulletin, 44/45, 1995, pp. 13-18. Twagiramariya, Clotilde; Turshen, Meredeth, Favours to Give and Consenting Victims: The Sexual Politics of Survival in Rwanda, in Idem, What Women do in Wartime: Gender and Conflict in Africa, London/New York: Zed Books, 1998, pp. 101-125 (cf. Idem, Ce que font les femmes en temps de guerre: genre et conflit en Afrique, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 138-162). United Nations Development Fund for Women; Department of Applied Statistics of the National University of Rwanda, Baseline Survey on Sexual and Gender-Based Violence in Rwanda: An Empirical Analysis of Cases of Gender-Based Violence in Rutsiro, Kayonza, Ngororero Districts and the City of Kigali, Kigali: UNIFEM, 2008, 71 p. United Nations Commission on Human Rights (CHR), Report of the Mission to Rwanda on the Issues of Violence against Women in Situations of Armed Conflict, New York, 4 February 1998, 40 p. [E/CN.4/1998/54/Add.1]. Von Joeden-Forgey, Elisa, The Devil in the Details: Life Force Atrocities and the Assault on the Family in Times of Conflict, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 5-1, 2010, pp. 1-19. Ward, Jeanne, Post-genocide Situation in Rwanda: February 18-28, 2001, in Idem, If Not Now, When? Addressing Gender-Based Violence in Refugee, Internally Displaced, and Post-Conflict Settings: A Global Overview, New York: The Reproductive Health for Refugees Consortium, 2002, pp. 27-33. Ward, Jeanne; Brewer, Jessica, Gender-based Violence in Conflict-affected Settings: Overview of a Multi-Country Research Project, Forced Migration Review, 19, 2004, pp. 26-28. World Health Organization, Management and Care of Women Victims of Violence, Geneva/Kigali: WHO; Rwanda Ministry for Gender and the Advancement of Women, 1999.

3316 3317

3318

3319

3320 3321

3322 3323

3.4.3.8.3) Reconstruction
3324 Baines, Erin, Les femmes aux mille bras: Building Peace in Rwanda, in Mazurana, Dylan; RavenRoberts, Angela; Parpart, Jane (eds.), Gender, Conflict, and Peacekeeping, Boulder, CO: Rowman & Littlefield, 2005, pp. 220-230. Boyd, Rosalind, Womens Organizations Working for Peace and Reconciliation in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, Montreal: McGill University; Centre for Developing Area Studies; Gender and Human Security Program, 2001, 24 p. 184

3325

3326 3327

Burckhardt, Gisela, Frauen im stdtischen informellen Sektor in Rwanda, Hamburg: Institut fr AfrikaKunda, 1995, 225 p. Dialogue, 193, aot 1996: Dossier: La femme rwandaise, moteur de la reconstruction nationale: Mukamana, B., La femme rwandaise dans la gestion des conflits et la reconstruction nationale, pp. 3-10. Kayibanda, B., La femme et son rle dans lvolution du Rwanda, pp. 11-20. Kamanzi, S., Le droit rwandais et la femme, pp. 21-26. Nzambazamariya, V., Changer la culture de la violence, pp. 27-36. Bragard, L., Les organisations fminines luvre pour la rconciliation et la reconstruction du pays, pp. 37-39. Dechamps, P., Rapport mondial sur le dveloppement humain, 1995, pp. 53-61. Gervais, Myriam, Human Security and Reconstruction Efforts in Rwanda: Impact on the Lives of Women, Development in Practice, 13-5, 2003, pp. 542-551 (cf. idem, in Afshar, Haleh; Eade, Deborah (eds.), Development, Women, and War: Feminist Perspectives, Oxford: Oxfam, 2004). Hamilton, Heather, Rwandas Women: The Key to Reconstruction, Journal of Humanitarian Assistance, 10, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. International Organization for Migration; Rwanda Women Leaders Caucus; Rpublique Rwandaise: Ministre du genre et de la promotion fminine, Le rle des femmes dans la reconstruction et le dveloppement au Rwanda, Genve: IOM, 2003, 142 p. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, Beyond Womens Productive and Reproductive Responsibilities: Womens Participation in Development as a Human Right, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-2, 1998, pp. 28-39. Mzvondiwa, Cecilia Ntombizodwa, The Role of Women in the Reconstruction and Building of Peace in Rwanda: Peace Prospects for the Great Lakes Region, African Security Review, 16-1, 2007, pp. 99-106. Palmary, Ingrid, Violence Against Women: Implications for Post-Conflict Reconstruction, Conflict Trends, 1, 2006, pp. 51-54. Quick, Diana, Redefining the Roles of Women in Post-genocide Rwanda, Forced Migration Review, 11, 2001, pp. 14-15. Sawanishi, Mikiko, Rwandas Case: Womens Role in Development, in Vlachov, Marie; Biason, Lea (eds.), Women in an Insecure World: Violence against Women: Facts, Figures and Analysis, Geneva: Geneva Centre for the Democratic Control of Armed Forces, 2005, p. 51. Sjoberg, Laura, Reconstructing Women in Post-conflict in Rwanda, in Chandler, Robin; Wang, Lihua; Fuller, Linda (eds.), Women, War, and Violence: Personal Perspectives and Global Activism, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010, pp. 165-180. Womens Commission for Refugee Women and Children, Rebuilding Rwanda: A Struggle Men Cannot Do Alone: Delegation Report, Winter 2000, New York: WCRWC, June 2000, 32 p.

3328

3329 3330

3331 3332 3333 3334 3335

3336

3337

3.4.3.8.4) Vie politique

3338 Buckley-Zistel, Susanne; Stanley, Ruth, Asserting Their Presence! Womens Quest for Transitional Justice in Post-Genocide Rwanda, in Idem, Gender in Transitional Justice, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011. Burnet, Jennie, Gender Balance and the Meanings of Women in Governance in Post-Genocide Rwanda, African Affairs, 107-428, 2008, pp. 361-386. Elgie, Robert; Devlin, Claire, The Effect of Increased Womens Representation in Parliament: The Case of Rwanda, Parliamentary Affairs, 61-2, 2008, pp. 237-254. International Alert, Womens Political Participation in Countries Emerging from Conflict in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, London, UK: International Alert, 2008, 60 p. Kanakuze, Judith, The Challenge of Implementation and Enforcement in Rwanda, in Ballington, Julia (ed.), The Implementation of Quotas: Africa Experiences, Stockholm: International Institute for

3339 3340 3341 3342

185

Democracy and Electoral Assistance (IDEA), 2005, pp. 96-99. 3343 3344 Kantengwa, Juliana, The Will to Political Power: Rwandan Women in Leadership, Institute of Development Studies Bulletin, 41-5, 2010, pp. 72-80. Longman, Timothy, Rwandas Paradox: Gender Equality or Emerging Authoritarianism?, in Bauer, Gretchen; Britton, Hannah (eds.), Women in African Parliaments, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2006, pp. 210-233. Longman, Timothy, Rwanda: Achieving Equality or Serving an Authoritarian State?, in Bauer, Gretchen; Britton, Hannah (eds.), Women in African Parliaments, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2006, pp. 133-150. Millar, Nancy, Envisioning a U.S. Government that isnt 84% Male: What The United States Can Learn from Sweden, Rwanda, Burundi, and Other Nations, The University of Miami Law Review, 62-1, 2007, pp. 129-156. Muberanziza, A., Laccs des femmes aux fonctions parlementaires au Rwanda, Dialogue, 231, juillet 2003, pp. 3-26. Mukarutabana, Bernadette, Interview, in Bauer, Gretchen; Britton, Hannah (eds.), Women in African Parliaments, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2006. Nicol, Alan; Cascao, Ana Elisa ,Against the Flow: New Power Dynamics and Upstream Mobilisation in the Nile Basin, Review of African Political Economy, 38-128, 2011, pp. 317-325. Powley, Elizabeth, Strengthening Governance: The Role of Women in Rwandas Transition, Washington, DC: Women Waging Peace, 2003. Powley, Elizabeth, Rwanda: La moiti des siges pour les femmes au Parlement, in Tremblay, Manon (ed.), Femmes et parlements: un regard international, Montral: ditions du Remue-Mnage, 2005. Powley, Elizabeth, Rwanda: Women Hold Up Half the Parliament, in Ballington, Julie; Karam, Azza (eds), Women in Parliament: Beyond Numbers, Stockholm: International Institute for Democracy and Electoral Assistance (IDEA), 2005. Powley, Elizabeth; Pearson, Elizabeth, Gender is Society: Inclusive Lawmaking in Rwandas Parliament, Critical Half, 5-1, 2007, pp. 1721. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Rapport du sminaire sur femmes et dmocratie: Gitarama, 22 au 25 avril 1992. Kigali: RFDR, 1992, 73 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Evaluation de limplication de la femme dans les instances de prise de dcision, Kigali: RFDR, 2003, 54 p. Richardson Olney, Kiri-Ann, Rwanda and the Implementation of UNSCR 1325, in Olonisakin, Funmi; Barnes, Karen; Ikpe, Eka, (eds.), Women, Peace and Security: Translating Policy into Practice, New York: Routledge, 2011, pp. 104-120. Rombouts, Heidy, Women and Reparations in Rwanda: A Long Path to Travel, in Rubio-Marin, Ruth (ed.), What Happened to the Women? Gender and Reparations for Human Rights Violations, New York: The Social Science Research Council, 2006, pp. 194-245. Rombouts, Heidy; Vandeginste, Stef, Reparation for Victims in Rwanda: Caught Between Theory and Practice, in De Feyter, Koen; et al. (eds.), Out of the Ashes: Reparation for Victims of Gross and Systematic Human Rights Violations, Antwerp: Intersentia, 2005. UN Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination Against Women (CEDAW), Consideration of Reports Submitted by States Parties under Article 18 of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women: Combined 4th, 5th and 6th Periodic Reports of States Parties: Rwanda, 19 December 2007, 76 p. [CEDAW/C/RWA/6] UN Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination Against Women (CEDAW), Responses to the List of Issues and Questions with Regard to the Consideration of the Combined 4th to 6th Periodic Reports: Rwanda, 2 February 2009, 38 p. [CEDAW/C/RWA/Q/6/Add.1]. UN Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination Against Women (CEDAW), Draft Concluding 186

3345

3346

3347 3348 3349 3350 3351 3352

3353 3354 3355 3356

3357

3358

3359

3360

3361

Observations of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women: Rwanda, 12 February 2009, 21 p. [CEDAW/C/RWA/CO/6]. 3362 United States Agency for International Development, Womens Legal Rights Initiative of the Women in Development IQC: Rwanda Assessment and Analysis Report, October 11-24, 2004, Washington, DC: USAID, 2005, 47 p. Wallace, Claire; Haerpfer, Christian; Abbott, Pamela. Women in Rwandan Politics and Society, International Journal of Sociology, 38-4, 2008, pp. 111-125. Women for Women International, Women Taking a Lead: Progress toward Empowerment and Gender Equity in Rwanda, Washington, DC: Women for Women International, 2004, 42 p.

3363 3364

3.4.3.8.5) Socit; culture

3365 Aw, Eugnie Rokhaya, Rapports hommes-femmes: les crises en Afrique sont-elles des ferments du changement?, in Reysoo, Fenneke (ed.), Hommes arms, femmes aguerries: rapports de genre en situations de conflit arm, Genve: Institut Universitaire dEtudes du Dveloppement, 2001, pp. 27-41. Baines, Erin; Muna, Maha, You Cannot Dance if You Cannot Stand: A Review of the Rwanda Womens Initiative and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees Commitment to Gender Equality in Post-Conflict Societies, New York: Womens Commission for Refugee Women and Children, 2001, 50 p. Baines, Erin, Body Politics and the Rwandan Crisis, Third World Quarterly, 24-3, 2003, pp. 479-93. Bauer, Gretchen, Sub-Saharan Africa, in Bauer, Gretchen; Tremblay, Manon (eds.), Women in Executive Power: A Global Overview, Abingdon, UK/New York: Routledge, 2011, pp. 85-104. Caritas/Bureau social urbain, La situation des veuves Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social 98, 1994, pp. 1-15. Chakravarty, Anuradha, Inter-ethnic Marriages, the Survival of Women, and the Logics of Genocide in Rwanda, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 2-3, 2007, pp. 235-248. De Lame, Danielle, Idologies dici et l: des Rwandaises et une anthropologue, in Jonckers, Danielle; Carr, Ren; Dupr, Marie-Claude (eds.), Femmes plurielles: les reprsentations des femmes: discours, normes et conduites, Paris: ditions de la Maison des sciences de lhomme, 1999, pp. 37-55. Dejene, Yeshiareg, Rwanda: Gender Assessment: Progress Towards Improving Womens Economic Status, Tunis: The African Development Bank Group, 2008, 54 p. Enloe, Cynthia, When Feminists Think About Rwanda, Cultural Survival Quarterly, 19-1, 1995, pp. 26-29. Hawkins, Kirstan; Nsengiyuma, Gregoire, Making the Transition: From Good Girl to Good Wife, Kigali: Options Consultancy and Population Services International; Participatory Ethnographic Evaluation and Research, 2005, 95 p. Jayaraman, Anuja; Gebreselassie, Tesfayi; Chandrasekhar, S., Effect of Conflict on Age at Marriage and Age at First Birth in Rwanda, Population Research and Policy Review, 28-5, 2009, pp. 551-567. Joint Assessment Mission of the Governments of Belgium, Canada, Netherlands, Norway, Sweden, UK, MINALOC, ProFemme, UNDP, UNIFEM, Report of the Learning Oriented Assessment Gender Mainstreaming and Womens Empowerment Strategies in Rwanda /Lvaluation oriente vers les leons apprises en matire de stratgies dintgration du genre et de la promotion de la Femme au Rwanda, Kigali: UNIFEM, 2002, 45 p. Koster, Marian; Price, Lisa Leimar, Rwandan Female Genital Modification: Elongation of the Labia Minora and the Use of Local Botanical Species, Culture, Health & Sexuality,10-2, 2008, pp. 191-204. Larsen Josefine, The Social Vagina: Labia Elongation and Social Capital among Women in Rwanda, Culture, Health & Sexuality, 12-7, 2010, pp. 813-826. Mukamurenzi, Marthe; Mukankus, Vnantie, Etude sur la situation de la femme au Rwanda: analyse des obstacles lgaux et socio-culturels son intgration dans le processus de dveloppement, Kigali:

3366

3367 3368 3369 3370 3371

3372 3373 3374

3375 3376

3377 3378 3379

187

Association pour la dfense des droits de la femme et de lenfant, 1997, 168 p. 3380 New Partnership for Africas Development (NEPAD)/The United Nations Development Fund for Women (UNIFEM), Rwanda: Independent Review Report on the Progress and Prospects of Gender Mainstreaming in Rwanda 1999-2005, Kigali: NEPAD, 2006, 43 p. Newbury, Catharine; Baldwin, Hannah, Aftermath: Women in Postgenocide Rwanda, Washington, DC: The United States Agency for International Development, 2000, 15 p.. Newbury, Catharine; Baldwin, Hannah, Confronting the Aftermath of Conflict: Womens Organisations in Postgenocide Rwanda, in Kumar, Krishna (ed.), Women and Civil War: Impact, Organisations, and Action, Boulder: Lynne Rienner, 2001, pp. 27-38. Nyirankundabera, Josepha, Recherche sur le concubinage au Rwanda, Kigali: HAGURUKA (Association pour la dfense de la femme et de lenfant), 2003, 80 p. Oliveira, A.-P., Tmoignages sur la vie des femmes aprs le gnocide de 1994, Dialogue, 199, juilletaot 1997, pp. 78-80. Packer, Corinne, Godelive Mukasarasi: Portrait of an Exceptional Womens Rights Advocate in Rwanda, Human Rights Tribune des droits humains, 11-1, 2005, n. p. Phillips, Julie; Kagwiza, J. N.; Struthers, P., Physical Activity Profile of Urbanized Rwandan Women, African Journal for Physical, Health Education, Recreation and Dance, 11-1, 2005, pp. 59-67. Pollet, Thomas; Fawcett, Tim; Buunk, Abraham; Nettle, Daniel, Sex-ratio Biasing towards Daughters among Lower-ranking Co-wives in Rwanda, Biology Letters, 5, 2009, pp. 765-768. Quick, Diana, Redefining the Roles of Women in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Forced Migration Review, 11, 2001, pp. 14-15. Rpublique du Rwanda; Fonds des Nations Unies pour la Population, Etude sur les croyances, les attitudes et les pratiques socioculturelles en rapport avec le genre au Rwanda, Kigali: Ministre du Genre et de la Promotion de la Femme; UNFPA, 2002, 41 p. Rpublique du Rwanda, Secrtariat excutif permanent du suivi de Beijing, Pauvret et promotion socioconomique de la femme rwandaise, Kigali, 2007, 83 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Recherche-action sur les femmes qui sautoemploient dans la ville de Kigali: rapport, Kigali: RFDR, 2001, 31 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Profil socio-conomique de la femme rwandaise, Kigali: RFDR, 2001, 45 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural; Gapira, Aloys, Lutte contre la pauvret et protection des droits socio-conomiques et culturels de la femme, Kigali: RFDR, 2002, 85 p. Rseau des femmes uvrant pour le dveloppement rural, Rapport du Forum rgional sur lintgration du genre tenu Kigali, du 9 au 11/10/2003, Kigali: RFDR, 2003, 48 p. Ruanda Revue, Abagore: Frauen in Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 1, 2003, 40 p. United Nations Development Program, Gender Mainstreaming Strategy & Plan of Action 2007- 2012, Kigali: UNDP Rwanda, 2007. Thomas-Slayter, Barbara; Sodikoff, Genese, Sustainable Investments: Womens Contributions to Natural Resource Management Projects in Africa, Development in Practice, 11-1, 2001, pp. 45-61. Van der Laak, Maartje Gendered Perspectives on Interventions to Reduce the Proliferation and Misuse of Small Arms and Light Weapons (SALW): A Case-study of Womens Efforts in Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 61-86. Whitman, Shelley, The Plight of Women and Girls in Post-Genocide Rwanda, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 93-110. 188

3381 3382

3383 3384 3385 3386 3387 3388 3389

3390 3391 3392 3393 3394 3395 3396 3397 3398

3399

3400

Womens Commission for Refugee Women and Children, Rwandas Women and Children: The Long Road to Reconciliation: A Field Report Assessing the Protection and Assistance Needs of Rwandan Women and Children, New York: WCRWC, 1997, 39 p.

3.4.3.9) Twa
3401 3402 Adamczyk, Christiane, Today, I am no Mutwa Anymore: Facets of National Unity Discourse in Present-day Rwanda, Social Anthropology, 19, 2011, pp. 175-188. African Commission on Human and Peoples Rights; Working Group of Experts on Indigenous Populations/Communities; International Work Group for Indigenous Affairs, Report of the African Commissions Working Group on Indigenous Populations/Communities: Mission to the Republic of Rwanda, 1-5 December 2008, Banjul, Gambia/Copenhagen: Achpr & Iwgia; Somerset, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 2010, 55 p. Bahuchet, Serge, Les Pygmes daujourdhui en Afrique centrale, Journal des Africanistes, 1991, 611, pp. 5-35. Beswick, Danielle, Democracy, Identity and the Politics of Exclusion in Post-genocide Rwanda: The Case of the Batwa, Democratization, 18-2, 2011, pp. 490-511. Bizimana, Loti, Le peuple batwa est mnac de disparition prochaine, Kigali: Kanyarwanda, 1993, 24 p. Bureau social urbain/Caritas, La situation socio-conomique des Batwa en ville de Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social, 88, 1992, pp. 1-14. Centre dAccompagnement des Autochtones Pygmes et Minoritaires Vulnrables, Rwanda: Les reprsentants des Batwa interdits de parole et menacs, Dialogue, 243, juillet 2008, pp. 83-84. Dialogue, 155, juin 1992: Dossier: Les Batwa Ngirinshuti, D., Impunyu, 4e ethnie du Rwanda?, pp. 3-16. Godding, J.-P., Gisenyi, intgration des Batwa au dveloppement?, pp. 17-25. Ntamahungiro, J., Les exclus, pp. 26-28. Erny, Pierre, Le monde part des Twa du Rwanda, Cahiers de sociologie conomique et culturelle, 39, 2003, pp. 83-94. Forest Peoples Programme, Eastern DRC: Interahmwe Attack Twa communities: Statement compiled from reports received from UEFA (Union pour lEmancipation de la femme autochtone Pygme) and ADELIPO-Congo (Actions de Dveloppement pour la Promotion des Droits Humains et Gestion des Intrts des Pygmes Originaires du Congo), London: Forest Peoples Programme, January 2004. Forest Peoples Project; CAURWA (Communaut des Autochtones Rwandais), Les peuples autochtones et les aires protges en Afrique: du principe la pratique, London: Forest Peoples Programme, 2004, 46 p. Gasarabw, Edouard, Soires dautrefois avec les Batwa du Rwanda: Routi et Migogo, Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, 148 p. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Premier sminaire sur le dveloppement des Batwa forestiers, Dialogue, 158, septembre 1992, pp. 13-16. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Exploitation et libration des Pygmes en Afrique Centrale, Dialogue, 167, juin 1993, pp. 33-40. Godding, Jean-Pierre, Rencontre avec un responsible (mu)twa, Dialogue, 187, novembre 1995, pp. 47-50. Jackson, Dorothy, Twa Women, Twa Rights in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, Minority Rights Group, 2003, 44 p. (cf. Idem, Femmes twas et droits des Twas dans la rgion africaine des Grands Lacs, mars 2004). Jackson, Dorothy, Twa Women in the Great Lakes Region: We Want Our Children to Know How to Take their Future into Their Own Hands, Indigenous Affairs, 1-2, 2004, pp. 14-21. Jackson, Dorothy, The Health Situation of Women and Children in Central African Pygmy Peoples, London: Forest Peoples Programme, May 2006, 10 p. 189

3403 3404 3405 3406 3407 3408

3409 3410

3411

3412 3413 3414 3415 3416

3417 3418

3419 3420 3421 3422

Kalimba, Zephyrin, Indigenous Self-organisation in Rwanda: The Example of CAURWA, Indigenous Affairs, 2, 1999, pp. 16-19. Kayombya Jean-Damascne, Rwanda: dynamique de marginalisation des Batwa, Amsterdam: Print 2000, 1998, 50 p. Knight, Judy; Lewis, Jerome, The Batwa of Rwanda in 1993, Copenhagen: World Rainforest Movement, 1993, 19 p. Knight, Judy; Lewis, Jerome, Les Twa du Rwanda: rapport dvaluation de la situation des Twa et pour la promotion des droits des Twa dans le Rwanda daprs-guerre, World Rainforest Movement, International Work Group for Indigenous Affairs; Survival International (France), 1996, 118 p. Kwokwo Barume, Albert, En voie de disparition? Les droits des autochtones en Afrique: le cas des Twa du Parc national de Kahuzi-Biega, en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Moreton-in-Marsh: Forest Peoples Programme, 2003, 140 p. Matthews, Lisa, The People Who Dont Exist, Cultural Survival Quarterly, 30-2, 2006, pp. 25-32. Mbuzehose, Jean, Rationalisation forestire stratgique et prcarit communautaire: le cas de lodysse des Batwa dans les marges forestires du Rwanda: 1896-1996 [mmoire], Genve: Institut universitaire dtudes du dveloppement, 1999, 167 p. Minority Rights Group International, The Batwa Pygmies of the Great Lakes Region, London: MRGI, 2000, 36 p. Minority Rights Group International; Mugarura, Benon; Ndemeye, Anicet, Batwa Land Rights in Rwanda, London: MRGI, 2002, 4 p. Minority Rights Group International, The Right to Learn: Batwa Education in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, London: MRGI, December 2008, 40 p. Minority Rights Group International; Ramsay, Kathryn, Uncounted: The Hidden Lives of Batwa Women, London: MRGI, May 2010, 16 P. Lewis, Jerome, Minority Rights Group International, The Batwa Pygmies of the Great Lakes Region, London: MRGI, 2001, 36 p. Muhawenimana, Marthe, Situation socio-conomique et politique des autochtones rwandais, 1er Congrs des Peuples Autochtones Francophones, Agadir, 2-6 novembre 2006. Mukamakombe, Claudine; Musabeyezu, Clotilde; Umubyeyi, Pulcherie; Kamondo, Elyvanie, The Batwa Women of Rwanda : Confronting Discrimination, in Vinding, Diana (ed.), Indigineous Women: The Right to a Voice, Copenhagen: International Work Group for Indigenous Affairs (IWGIA), 1998, pp. 90-94. Ndahinda, Felix Mukwiza, Indigenousness in Africa: A Contested Legal Framework for Empowerment of Marginalized Communities, The Hague/Berlin: T.M.C. Asser Press/Springer, 2011, 416 p. Newing, Helen; et al. (eds.), Our Knowledge for Our Survival: Traditional Forest Related Knowledge and the Implementation of Related International Commitments, Chiang Mai, Thailand: International Alliance of Indigenous and Tribal Peoples of the Tropical Forests; Bogor, Indonesia: Centre for International Forestry Research, 2005, Vol. 1, 304 p.; Vol. 2, 396 p. Nkundabashaka, Augustin, Les Batwa et le developpement au Rwanda: rapport dune tude prliminaire sur la situation des Batwa-Impunyu de la fort de Gishwati, Butare: Universit Nationale du Rwanda, 1991, 15 p. Nyagahene, Antoine, Les Batwa forestiers du Rwanda "Impunyu": leur culture et leur mode de vie: lhistoire dun dfi social, Kigali: Association pour le dveloppement intgr des groupes marginaux au Rwanda, 1991, 104 p. Ruremesha, J., Les Twa rwandais: minorit mprise, Dialogue, 227, mai 2002, pp. 33-36. Ruzindana, Raphal, Limage des Twa du Rwanda dans les publications de langues franaise et anglaise [mmoire], Qubec: Universit Laval, 2000, 189 p. 190

3423

3424 3425

3426 3427 3428 3429 3430 3431 3432

3433 3434

3435

3436

3437 3438

3439

Schadeberg, Thilo, Batwa: the Bantu Name for the Invisible People, in Biesbrouck, Karen; Elders, Stefan; Rossel, Gerda (eds.), Central African Hunter-Gatherers in a Multidisciplinary Perspective: Challenging Elusiveness, Leiden: Universiteit Leiden, Research School for Asian, African and Amerindian Studies, 1999, pp. 21-40. Sebalinda, Gaspard, The Relationship between the Batwa and the State of Rwanda, in Weber, Hanne; Dahl, Jens; Wilson, Fiona; Whle, Espen (eds.), Never Drink from the Same Cup: Proceedings of the Conference on Indigenous Peoples in Africa, Copenhagen: International Work Group for Indigenous Affairs; Centre for Development Research, 1993, pp. 163-172. Taylor, Christopher, Molders of Mud: Ethnogenesis and Rwandas Twa, Ethnos, 76-2, 2011, pp. 183-208. Thomson, Susan, Ethnic Twa and Rwandan National Unity and Reconciliation Policy, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 313-320. Twagirumukiza, Joseph, Evaluation de limpact des actions prcdentes sur le comportement culturel des Batwa forestiers (Impunyu) de Gisenyi, Kigali: Association pour le dveloppement intgr des groupes marginaux au Rwanda (ADIGMAR), 1991, 101 p. United Nations Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs, Minorities Under Siege: Pygmies Today in Africa, New York: IRIN In-Depth, 2006, 36 p. Unrepresented Nations and Peoples Organization; Overeem, Pauline, Batwa Final Report: A Report of the UNPO Mission with APB, Investigating the Situation of the Batwa People of Rwanda, September 28December 15, 1994, The Hague: UNPO, 1995, 51 p. Uwiragiye, Charles, The Ethnic Batwa and their Physical Situation in Rwanda, in Weber, Hanne; Dahl, Jens; Wilson, Fiona; Whle, Espen (eds.), Never Drink from the Same Cup: Proceedings of the Conference on Indigenous Peoples in Africa, Copenhagen: International Work Group for Indigenous Affairs; Centre for Development Research, 1993, pp. 173-178. Whle, Espen, The Twa of Rwanda: Survival and Defence of Human Rights, in Biesbrouck, Karen; Elders, Stefan; Rossel, Gerda (eds.), Central African Hunter-Gatherers in a Multidisciplinary Perspective: Challenging Elusiveness, Leiden: Universiteit Leiden, Research School for Asian, African and Amerindian Studies, 1999, pp. 265-278. Warrilow, Fay, The Right to Learn: Batwa Education in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, London: Minority Rights Group International, 2008, 36 p. (cf. Idem, Le droit dapprendre: ducation des Batwa dans la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique, 2008, 40 p.) Willis, Owen, Forgotten People in a Remembered Land: The Batwa and Genocide, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 126-139. Wright, Terence, Re-Presenting the Batwa: the Archive and the Computer, Digital Creativity, 9-3, 1998, pp. 175-180. Zwaan, E., Das Leben der Twa nach dem Genozid: Ruandas Ureinwohner mssen Hutu und Tutsi frchten, Pogrom, 185, 1995, pp. 18-20.

3440

3441 3442 3443

3444 3445

3446

3447

3448

3449

3450 3451

3.4.3.10) Kinyarwanda; autres langues 3.4.3.10.1) Linguistique

3452 3453 3454 3455 Botne, Robert, The Origins of the Remote Future Formatives in Kinyarwanda, Kirundi, Giha, Studies in African Linguistics, 21-2, 1990, pp. 189-210. Cadiou, Yves; et al., Le kinyarwanda: tudes de morphosyntaxe, Paris: Bibliothque pour linformation grammaticale, 1995, 228 p. Davies, William, Resuscitating the Relational Succession Law in Kinyarwanda, in ESCOL 94: Proceedings of the Eastern States Conference on Linguistics, Ithaca, NY: Cornell University, 1994. Davies, William, Relational Succession in Kinyarwanda Possessor Ascension, Lingua, 101-1/2, 1997, pp. 89-114. 191

3456 3457 3458 3459 3460

Gafaranga, Joseph, Le kinyafranais: fils lgitime et unique du kinyarwanda et du franais, Etudes rwandaises, 2-1, 1992, pp. 196-212. Gafaranga, Joseph, Linguistic Identities in Talk-in-Interaction: Order in Bilingual Conversation, Journal of Pragmatics, 33-12, 2001, pp. 1901-1925. Gafaranga, Joseph, Talk in Two Languages, Basingstoke, UK; New York : Palgrave Macmillan, 2007, 256 p. Gafaranga, Joseph, Medium Request: Talking Language Shift into Being, Language in Society, 39-2, 2010, pp. 241-270. Gerdts, Donna; Whaley, Lindsay, Two Types of Oblique Applicatives in Kinyarwanda, in Hunt, Katharine; Perry, Thomas; Samiian, Vida (eds.), Proceedings of the Western Conference on Linguistics, Fresno, CA: California State University, 1991, Vol. 4, pp. 138-151. Gerdts, Donna; Whaley, Lindsay, Locatives vs. Instrumentals in Kinyarwanda, in Hubbard, Kathleen (ed.), Proceedings of the Seventeenth Annual Meeting of the Berkeley Linguistics Society: Special Session on African Language Structures, Berkeley, CA: Berkeley Linguistics Society, 1991, pp. 87-97. Gerdts, Donna; Whaley, Lindsay, Kinyarwanda Multiple Applicatives and the 2-AEX, CLS [Chicago Linguistic Society], 28, 1993, pp. 186-205. Gerdts, Donna; Whaley, Lindsay, Kinyarwanda Applicatives and Some Universal Laws, in Heift, Trude; McFetridge, Paul (eds.), SFU Working Papers in Linguistics, Burnaby, Canada: Simon Fraser University, Vol. 2, 1993, pp. 59-88. Himbaza, Innocent, Transmettre la Bible: une critique exgtique de la traduction de lA. T.: le cas du Rwanda, Rome: Urbaniana University Press, 2001, 622 p. Idiata, Daniel, Le systme des extensions verbales en kinyarwanda, LINCOM Studies in African Linguistics, 57, 2003, pp. 167-182. Idiata, Daniel, Studies on Voice through Verbal Extensions in Nine Bantu Languages Spoken in Cameroun, Gabon, DRC and Rwanda, Munich: LINCOM, 2003, 250 p. Igiraneza, T., Insertion and Deletion of Segments: The Reconstruction of the Word for Water in Olucga, Kinyarwaanda, Kirundi and Kiswahili, Etudes rwandaises, 15, 2007, pp. 7-11. Ingouacka, G.-C.; Shimamungu, E., Reprsentation du temps en bantu: systme compar du lingala et du kinyarwanda, Revue qubcoise de linguistique, 23-2, 1994, pp. 47-71. Jackson, Muhirwe, Automatic Speech Recognition: Human Computer Interface for Kinyarwanda Language [mmoire], Kampala: Makerere University, 2005, 88 p. Kabano, Alphonse, Quand le ballon joue les enfants: le sujet invers est-il complment en kinyarwanda? tudes Rwandaises,1, 2000, pp. 5-35. Kimenyi, Alexandre, Kinyarwanda and Kirundi Names: A Semiologistic Analysis of Bantu Onomastics, Lewiston, NY: The Edwin Mellen Press, 1989, 192 p. Kimenyi, Alexandre, A Tonal Grammar of Kinyarwanda: An Autosegmental and Metrical Analysis, Lewiston, NY: The Edwin Mellen Press, 2002, 427 p. McGinnis, Martha; Gerdts, Donna, A Phase-theoretical Analysis of Kinyarwanda Multiple Applicatives, in Burelle, Sophie; Somesfalean, Stanca (eds.), Proceedings of the 2003 Canadian Linguistic Association Annual Conference, Cahiers Linguistiques de lUniversit du Qubec Montral, 2003, pp. 154-164. Mpiranya, Fidle, Perspective fonctionnelle en linguistique compare des langues bantu: correspondance phonologique, lexicale et morphosyntaxique entre le Kinyarwanda et le Kiswahili, Lille: Atelier national de Reproduction des Thses, Universit de Lille III, 1996, 668 p. Mutsinzi, P.-C., tude lexico-smantique des noms de journaux au Rwanda [mmoire], Butare: Universit Nationale du Rwanda, 2007. Myers, Scott, F0 Timing in Kinyarwanda, Phonetica, 60-2, 2003, pp. 71-97. 192

3461

3462 3463

3464 3465 3466 3467 3468 3469 3470 3471 3472 3473

3474

3475 3476

3477 3478

Myers, Scott, Vowel Duration and Neutralization of Vowel Length Contrasts in Kinyarwanda, Journal of Phonetics, 33-4, 2005, pp. 427-446. Nkusi, Laurent, Analyse syntaxique du Kinyarwanda y compris ses dialectes et avec rfrence spciale la syntaxe des formes simples de la littrature orale rwandaise, Lille: Atelier national de Reproduction des Thses, Universit de Lille III, 1996, 907 p. Paradis, Carole; Rose, Yvan, Prservation et perte segmentale dans les emprunts franais en kinyarwanda, in Koskinen, P. (ed.), Proceedings of the 1995 Annual Conference of the Canadian Linguistics Association/Actes du congrs annuel de lAssociation Canadienne de Linguistique 1995,Toronto: Department of Linguistics, University of Toronto, 1995. Rurangirwa, S., Evolution du phnomne de lemprunt lexical en kinyarwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 7, 2003, pp. 77-116. Shimamungu, Eugne, Suffixation et diathse verbale en kinyarwanda, Modles linguistiques, 27, 1992-1993, pp. 23-35. Shimamungu, Eugne, Ordre des mots dans la phrase simple et mcanisme de prdication en kinyarwanda, Linguistique africaine, 10, 1993, pp. 65-85. Shimamungu, Eugne, Le prsent absent: un subterfuge de lexpression dans les langues bantu, Modles linguistiques, 31, 1995, p. 165-174. Shimamungu, Eugne, Association, comparaison, attribution: continuum conceptuel du connectif bantu et dtermination nominale en kinyarwanda, Faits de langues, 4-7, 1996, pp. 159-168. Shimamungu, Eugne, Laugment kinyarwanda et larticle franais: statisme vs. dynamisme et oprations langagires de dtermination nominale, in Leeman, Danielle; Boone, Annie (eds.), Du percevoir au dire: hommage Andr Joly, Paris, LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 117-129. Shimamungu, Eugne, Systmatique verbo-temporelle du kinyarwanda, Lille: cole nationale des arts et mtiers; CNRS/URA 1030, 1999, 488 p. Sibomana, Leonidas, The Tonal Structure of Kinyarwanda Nouns, Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere, 25, 1991, pp. 55-74. Twahirwa, Andr, Perspective fonctionnelle de la phrase: contribution une syntaxe du franais et du Kinyarwanda Kirundi, Lille: Atelier national de reproduction des thses, Universit de Lille III, 1992, 877 p. Walker, Rachel; Byrd, Dani; Mpiranya, Fidle, An Articulatory View of Kinyarwanda Coronal Harmony, Phonology, 25-3, 2008, pp. 499-535. Whaley, Lindsay, Kinyarwanda Topics and Object-subject Reversal, in ESCOL 95: Proceedings of the Eastern States Conference on Linguistics, Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1995. Zeller, Jochen, Agreement and the EPP in Kinyarwanda Applicatives, in Brandt, Patrick; Fuss, Eric; Grewendorf, Gnther (eds.), Form, Structure and Grammar: A Festschrift presented to Gnther Grewendorf on occasion of his 60th birthday, Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 2006, pp. 275295. Zeller, Jochen; Ngoboka, Jean-Paul, Kinyarwanda Locative Applicatives and the Minimal Link Condition, Southern African Linguistics and Applied Language Studies, 24-1, 2006, pp. 101-124. Zeller, Jochen, On the Subject Marker in Kinyarwanda, Southern African Linguistics and Applied Language Studies, 26-4, 2008, pp. 407-428. Zorc, David; Nibagwire, Louise, Kinyarwanda and Kirundi Comparative Grammar, Hyattsville, MD: Dunwoody Press, 2007, 368 p.

3479

3480 3481 3482 3483 3484 3485

3486 3487 3488

3489 3490 3491

3492 3493 3494

3.4.3.10.2) Sociolinguistique
3495 Andersson, Ingrid; Rusanganwa, Joseph, Language and Space in a Multilingual Undergraduate Physics Classroom in Rwanda, International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism, 14-6, 2011, pp. 751-764. De Lespinay, Charles, Droits de loralit africaine et traduction francophone, un compromis difficile, 193

3496

Droit et cultures, 44, 2002, pp. 49-62. 3497 3498 3499 3500 Freyens-Martin, M., Le Franais au Rwanda, Dialogue, 158, septembre 1992, pp. 17-22. Kanyamibwa, Melchior, Langues et ducation au Rwanda, TRANEL: Travaux neuchtelois de linguistique, 26, 1996, pp. 31-41. Karangwa, Jean de Dieu, Le kiswahili dans le commerce au Rwanda: approche socio-linguistique, Etudes rwandaises, 2-1, 1992, pp. 213-231. Karangwa, Jean de Dieu, Rwanda: vers une nouvelle politique linguistique?, in Juillard, Caroline; Calvet, Jean-Louis (eds.), Politiques linguistiques: mythes et ralit, Aupelf-Uref FMA, 1996, pp. 215221. Karangwa, Jean de Dieu, Alternance et mlange codiques: exemple du discours des militaires rwandais, in Canut, Ccile; Caubet, Dominique (eds.), Comment les langues se mlangent: codeswitching en francophonie, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 85-106. Karangwa, Jean de Dieu, Language Policy Facing Multiple Allegiance: The Case of Rwanda, in Institute of African Studies (ed.), African Society and Language: The Past, Present and Future, Seoul: Hankuk University of Foreign Studies, 2008, pp. 51-64. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Onomastique rwandaise et christologie(s) africaine(s), Hekima Review, 16, 1997, pp. 18-27. Kawoya, Vincent; Makokha, J., The Case for Kiswahili as a Regional Broadcasting Language in East Africa, Journal of Pan African Studies, 2-9, 2009, pp. 11-35. Kets, Evert, Kuifje & Tintin kibbelen in Afrika: de Belgische taalstrijd in Congo, Rwanda en Burundi, Leuven: Acco, 2009, 123 p. Mesas, Thierry; Kankolongo, Kofi, Devinettes rwandaises: franais-kinyarwanda-English, Saint-Maurdes-Fosss: ditions Spia, 2005, 90 p. Mesas, Thierry; Kankolongo, Kofi; Bogingo, Emmanuel, Proverbes rwandais: kinyarwanda-franaisanglais, Saint-Maur-des-Fosss: ditions Spia, 2006, 94 p. Mulaudzi, Phalandwa; Mbori, ObwangI, Kiswahili and Ethno-political Stability in Kenya and Rwanda, Language Matters: Studies in the Languages of Africa, 39-1, 2008, pp.18-28. Nkejabahizi, J-C., Quest-ce que le Kinyagisaka? Contribution la dialectologie rwandaise, Etudes rwandaises, 15, 2007, pp. 22-40. Ntakirutimana, Evariste, La langue swahili comme base dunification dans la rgion des Grands Lacs africains [mmoire], Qubec: Universit Laval, 2002. Ntakirutimana, variste, Le franais au Rwanda, Le franais en Afrique, 25, 2010, pp. 19-31. Overdulve, Cornelis, Fonction de la langue et de la communication au Rwanda, Neue Zeitschrift fr Missionswissenschaft, 1997, 53, pp. 271-283. Rosendal, Tove, Linguistic Markets in Rwanda: Language Use in Advertisements and Signs, Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development, 30-1, 2009, pp. 19-39. Samuelson, Beth Lewis; Freedman, Sarah Warshauer, Language Policy, Multilingual Education, and Power in Rwanda, Language Policy, 9-3, pp. 191-215. Schoenbrun, David, Geography of Meaning, Topography of Struggle in a Kinyarwanda Dictionary, African Studies Review, 51-1, 2008, pp. 119-125.

3501

3502

3503 3504 3505 3506 3507 3508 3509 3510 3511 3512 3513 3514 3515

3.4.3.10.3) Apprentissage; Dictionnaires

3516 Centre de formation et de recherche Coopratives, Lexique comptable et de gestion: franaiskinyarwanda/Urutonde rwibaruramari nicungamutungo : igifaransa-ikinyarwanda, Kigali: IWACU, 1992, 88 p. Coupez, Andr; et al., Inkoranya y kinyarwaanda: Dictionnaire rwanda-rwanda et rwanda-franais, Butare: Institut de recherche scientifique et technologique; Tervuren: Muse royal de lAfrique centrale, 194

3517

2005, 3 Vol., 2895 p. 3518 3519 3520 Dekempe, Karel, Kinyarwanda fr Ruanda und Burundi: Wort fr Wort, Bielefeld: Reise-Know-HowVerlag, 2000, 176 p. Gasarabwe, Edouard, Parlons kinyarwanda-kirundi: langue et culture, Paris: LHarmattan1992, 290 p. Gasimba, Farasisiko Saveri, I Speak English and Kinyarwanda: First of All, How Are You?/Mvuga Icyongereza nIkinyarwanda: icya mbere cyibanze ni ukubasuhuza, Kigali: Munezero Gasimba, 2009, 329 p. Hurel, Eug, Manuel de langue Kinyarwanda comprenant la grammaire et un choix de contes et de proverbes, Munich: Lincom Europa, 2010, 166 p. Nibagwire, Louise; Zorc, David, Rwanda and Rundi (Ikinyarwanda-Ikirundi) Newspaper Reader, Springfield, VA: Dunwoody Press, 2002, 431 p. Nibagwire, Louise; Zorc, David, Kinyarwanda and Kirundi Comparative Grammar, Springfield, VA: Dunwoody Press, 2007, 368 p. Niyomugabo, Cyprien; Hagenimana, J.-P.; Ntawizera, C., Kinyarwanda-English, English-Kinyarwanda Dictionary, Kigali: Fountain Publishers Rwanda; Oxford, UK African Books Collective, 2009, 339 p. Overberg, Josef; Schnfeld, Christine, Kinyarwanda: Aussprache-Trainer, Bielefeld: Reise-Know-HowVerlag, 2005 (CD). Overdulve, C.; Jacob, I., Initiation au Kinyarwanda: manuel dapprentissage de la langue rwandaise, Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, 406 p. Rugege, Geoffrey, French-Kinyarwanda: guide touristique, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2007, 34 p. Rugege, Geoffrey, Comprehensive Kinyarwanda-English Dictionary, Kigali: Fountain Publishers; Oxford, UK: African Books Collective; East Lansing, MI: Michigan State University Press, 2011, 309 p. Shimamungu, Eugne, Kinyarwanda: initiation une langue Bantu, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 208 p.

3521 3522 3523 3524 3525 3526 3527 3528 3529

3.4.4) Religion; glises 3.4.4.1) Livres, recueils, rapports

3530 3531 3532 3533 3534 3535 3536 3537 Aguilar, Mario, The Rwanda Crisis and the Call to Deepen Christianity in Rwanda, Nairobi: AMECEA Gaba Publications, 1998, 99 p. Aguilar, Mario, Theology, Liberation and Genocide: Reclaiming Liberation Theology, London: SCM Press, 2009, 143 p. Anonyme, Des prtres rwandais sinterrogent, Kigali: Editions Centre Saint-Dominique, 1995, 143 p. Bahujimihigo, Kizito, Tmoins de Dieu dans un pays meurtri, Kigali: Palloti Presse, 1998, 174 p. Bizimana, Jean-Damascne, Lglise et le gnocide au Rwanda: les Pres Blancs et le ngationnisme, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 155 p. Calliess, Jrg, Zehn Jahre danach Vlkermord in Ruanda, Rehburg: Evangelischen Akademie Loccum, 2004, 233 p. Confrence piscopale du Rwanda, Lglise et la socit rwandaise face au gnocide et aux massacres: dix ans aprs, Kigali: Commission piscopale Justice et Paix, 2004, 230 p. Confrence piscopale du Rwanda, La Bible dans la vie chrtienne au Rwanda: actes du colloque interdiocsain tenu Kabgayi du 17 au 20 septembre 2007, Kigali: Secrtariat gnral de la C.EP.R, 2008, 211 p. Cristofori, Silvia, Il movimento pentecostale nel post-genocidio rwandese: i salvati (Balokole), Torino: LHarmattan Italia, 2011, 386 p. DAngelo, Augusto, Il sangue del Ruanda: processo per genocidio al vescovo Misago, Bologna: Editrice Missionaria Italiana, 2001, 127 p. 195

3538 3539

3540 3541 3542 3543

Daintree, Geoffrey; Kowszun, Jorj; Thornton, Jim, Voices of Rwanda: Five Studies in the First Letter of John, Hertford, UK: Church Home Group Resources, 2005, 45 p. Deltour, Mark, Rwanda: Kerk en Volkerenmoord, Averbode: Altiora, 1998, 212 p. Demenet, Philippe, Au risque de tout perdre: trois destins missionnaires, Paris: Descle De Brouwer, 1996, 174 p. Diocse Catholique de Butare, Fcondit de la crise rwandaise: jalons pour une nouvelle vanglisation au Rwanda: recueil de douze documents par la Commission de Relance des Activits Pastorales, Butare: Commission de Relance des Activits Pastorales, 1996, 92 p. Duval, Armand, Ctait une longue fidlit: lAlgrie et au Rwanda, Paris: Mediaspaul, 1998, 233 p. Duval, Armand, LEvangile de Quim: une vie pour le Rwanda, Paris: Mediaspaul, 1998, 142 p. Guillebaud, Meg, Rwanda, the Land God Forgot? Revival, Genocide and Hope, Grand Rapids, MI/London: Monarch Books, 2002, 368 p. Guillebaud, Meg, After the Locusts: How Costly Forgiveness is Restoring Rwandas Stolen Years, Grand Rapids, MI/London: Monarch Books, 2005, 207 p. Hadley, Norval; Mylander, Charles, Rwanda in the Trail of the Red Horse: Real Life Stories from Rwanda, Richmond, IN: Friends United Press, 1996, 75 p. Hylleberg, Rasmus; Mller-Hansen, Lone; Poulsen, Allan, Folkemordet i Rwanda, og danske baptisters engagement i landet , Copenhagen: Fltved, 1998, 115 p. Katongole, Emmanuel; Wilson-Hartgrove, Jonathan, Mirror to the Church: Resurrecting Faith after Genocide in Rwanda, Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2009, 176 p. Klsener, Rainer, Islam in Ruanda: Marginalisierung, Integration, Gleichberechtigung?, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mller, 2008, 102 p. Kolini, Emmanuel; Holmes, Peter, Christ Walks Where Evil Reigned: Responding to the Rwandan Genocide, Colorado Springs, CO: Authentic Pub., 2008, 218 p. Kubai, Anne, Being Church in Post-Genocide Rwanda: The Challenges of Forgiveness and Reconciliation, Uppsala: Life & Peace Institute, 2005, 34 p. Lawrence, Carl, Rwanda: A Walk through Darkness into Light, Gresham, OR: Vision House, 1995. Longman, Timothy, Christianity and Genocide in Rwanda, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2009, 372 p. Mbanda, Laurent; Wamberg, Steve, Committed to Conflict: The Destruction of the Church in Rwanda, London: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1997, 147 p. McCullum, Hugh, The Angels Have Left Us: The Rwanda Tragedy and the Churches, Geneva: World Council of Churches, 1995, 115 p. Millard, Mary, After Genocide, There is Hope, Bradford-on-Avon, UK: Terra Nova Publications, 2007, 160 p. Millard, Mary, Emmanuel Kolini: The Unlikely Archbishop of Rwanda, Colorado Springs, CO: Authentic Publishing, 2009, 251 p. Muzungu, Bernardin, Je ne suis pas venu abolir mais accomplir, Kigali: Editions Centre SaintDominique, 1995, 200 p. Ndorimana, Jean, Rwanda: lglise catholique dans le malaise: symptomes et tmoignages, Rome: Vivere In, 2001, 175 p. Ndorimana, Jean, De la rgion des Grands Lacs au Vatican: intrigues, scandales et idologie du gnocide au sein de la hirarchie catholique, Kigali: Imprimerie Prograph, 2008, 365 p. Ngomanzungu, Joseph, La souffrance de lglise travers son personnel: massacres, emprisonnements et expulsions douvriers apostoliques (1990-2002), Kigali: s. n., 2002, 81 p. 196

3544 3545 3546 3547 3548 3549 3550 3551 3552 3553 3554 3555 3556 3557 3558 3559 3560 3561 3562 3563

3564 3565 3566 3567 3568

Ntezimana, Laurien, Libres paroles dun thologien rwandais: joyeux propos de bonne puissance, Paris: Karthala, 1998, 160 p. Peck, Doreen; Young, Penelope, God Has Ears: A Spiritual Journey, Southwell: Penelope Young, 1999, 192 p. Poincar, Nicolas, Rwanda: Gabriel Maindron, un prtre dans la tragdie, Paris: Editions de lAtelier/Editions ouvrires, 1995, 127 p. Pomerleau, Yvon, Prsence dominicaine au Rwanda et au Burundi, Montral: Missions dominicaines, 1999, 36 p. Rittner, Carol; Locke, Hubert; Roth, John (eds.), Genocide in Rwanda: Complicity of the Churches?, Newark, UK: Aegis; St. Paul, MI: Paragon House, 2004, Locke, Hubert, Religion and the Rwandan Genocide: Some Preliminary Considerations, pp. 2734. Bowen, Roger, Genocide in Rwanda 1994: an Anglican perspective, pp. 37-47. Ugirashebuja, Octave, The Church and the Genocide in Rwanda, pp. 49-64. Fowler, Jerry, The Church and Power: Responses to Genocide and Massive Human Rights Abuses In Comparative Perspective, pp. 65-75. Petrie, Charles, The Failure to Confront Evil: A Collective Responsibility, a Personal Reflection, pp. 83-91. Farrington, Marie Julianne, Rwanda, 100 days, 1994: One Perspective, pp. 93-110. Gaillard, Philippe, Memory Never Forgets Miracles, pp. 111-116. Mukarwego, Marie, The Church and the Rwandan Tragedy of 1994: A Personal View, pp. 117126. Rittner, Carol, Genocide and the Church in Rwanda: An Interview with Tom OHara, C.S.C., pp. 131-140. Bjrnlund, Matthias; et al., The Christian Churches and the Construction of a Genocidal Mentality in Rwanda, pp 141-168. Brearley, Margaret, The Rwandan Genocide and the British Religious Press: Roman Catholic, Anglican and Baptist, pp. 169-180. Smith, James; Rittner, Carol, Churches as Memorial Sites: A Photo Essay, pp. 181-205. Saur, Lon, From Kibeho to Medjugorje: the Catholic Church and Ethno-nationalist Movements and Regimes, pp. 211-228. Ndahiro, Tom, The Churchs Blind Eye to Genocide in Rwanda, pp. 229-250. Neyt, Martin, Two Convicted Rwandan Nuns, pp. 251-258. Gushee, David, Why the Churches were Complicit: Confessions of a Broken-hearted Christian, pp. 259-268. Roth, John, Epilogue: What should be Remembered?, pp. 269-278. Rubayiza, Fulgence, Gurir le Rwanda de la violence: la confession de Detmold, un premier pas, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 208 p. Rutayisire, Antoine, Und Trotzdem Reiche ich dir die Hand: Ruanda zwischen Vlkermord und Vershnung, Moers: Brendow, 2001, 159 p. Rutayisire, Paul; Karegeye, Jean-Pierre; Rutembesa, Faustin, Rwanda: lglise catholique lpreuve du gnocide, Greenfield Park, Canada: ditions Africana, 2000, 221 p. Rutayisire, Paul; Schreiber, Jean-Philippe; Byanafashe, Dogratias (eds.), Les religions au Rwanda: dfis, convergences et comptitions: actes du colloque international du 18-19 septembre 2008, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2009, 207 p. Saur, Lon, Le sabre, la machette et le goupillon: des apparitions de Fatima au gnocide rwandais, Wavre: Mols, 2004, 448 p. Schoneke, Wolfgang, La tragdie du Rwanda et les glises dAfrique de lEst, Paris: Bureau dinformation missionnaire, 1994, 22 p. Secrtariat Gnral des vques Catholiques du Rwanda, Recueil des lettres et messages de la Confrence des vques catholiques du Rwanda publis pendant la priode de la guerre (1990-1994),

3569 3570 3571 3572

3573 3574 3575

197

Kigali: Secrtariat Gnral, 1995, 310 p. 3576 3577 3578 3579 3580 Settimba, Henry, The Anglican Church Role in the Process of Reconciliation in Rwanda, Cambridge, UK: Perfect Publishers, 2009, 396 p. Terras, Christian; Ba, Mehdi, Rwanda: lhonneur perdu de lglise, Villeurbanne: Golias, 1999, 260 p. Tschuy, Tho, Ethnic Conflict and Religion: Challenge to the Churches, Geneva: World Council of Churches, 1997, 160 p. Tuypens, Dirk, Het goede bondgenootschap: Kerk en Rwanda, Berchem: EPO, 1998, 298 p. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Zijn daar nog woorden voor? Overwegingen bij het drama van Rwanda, Kampen: Uitgeverij Kok, 2001, 56 p.

3.4.4.2) Articles, chapitres

3581 3582 3583 3584 3585 Adeyemo, Tokunboh, Lessons of Rwanda for the Church in Africa, Evangelical Missions Quarterly, 33-4, 1997, pp. 428-431. African Rights, An Open Letter to his Holiness, Pope John Paul II, London: A. R., 1998, 10 p. Agence Fides, Le martyrologe de lglise du Rwanda en 1994, Rome: Agence Fides, 6 avril 2004 [Internet]. Basabose, P., Pour plus de srenit entre lglise et ltat, Cahiers lumire et socit, 15, septembre 1999, pp. 55-67. Bediako, Kwame; Samuel, Vinay; Sider, Ronald; Padilla, Ren, Revivalism and Ethnic Conflict: Questions from the Rwandan Tragedy, Transformation: An International Journal of Holistic Mission Studies, 12, 1995, pp. 1-32. Berenbaum, Michael, Genocide in Rwanda, in Elder, Linda; Barr, David; Struthers Malbon, Elizabeth (eds.), Biblical and Humane: A Festschrift for John F. Priest, Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1996, pp. 291-299. Bowen, Roger, Revivalism and Ethnic Conflict: Questions from Rwanda, Transformation: An International Journal of Holistic Mission Studies, 12, 1995, pp. 15-18. Bowen, Roger, Rwanda: Missionary Reflections on a Catastrophe: J. C. Jones Lecture 1995, The Anvil, 13-1, 1996, pp. 33-44. Brandstetter, Anna-Maria, Die Rhetorik von Reinheit, Gewalt und Gemeinschaft: Brgerkrieg und Genozid in Rwanda, Sociologus, 51-1/2, 2001, pp. 148-184. Budde, Michael, Pledging Allegiance: Reflections on Discipleship and the Church after Rwanda, in Budde, Michael; Brimlow, Robert (eds.), The Church as Counterculture, Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, 2000, pp. 213-225. Butare-Kiyova, James, Missions and Genocide in Rwanda, in Eitel, Keith (ed.), Missions in Contexts of Violence, Pasadena, CA: William Carey, 2007. Cantrell Philip, Rwandas Anglican Church and Post-Genocide Reconciliation, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 321-329. Carey, George, The Growth and Future of African Christianity: A Personal View, The Anvil, 26-2, 2009, pp. 147-159. Caritas/ Bureau social urbain, Nouveaux mouvements religieux dans la ville de Kigali, Cahiers du Bureau social,108, 1997, pp. 1-10. Carney, Jay, Waters of Baptism, Blood of Tribalism?, African Ecclesial Review (AFER), 50-1/2, 2008, pp. 9-30. Castang, Pierre, Quel avenir pour lglise au Rwanda?, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 91-94. Confrence des vques catholiques du Rwanda, Chronologie des vnements en rapport avec le procs 198

3586

3587 3588 3589 3590

3591 3592 3593 3594 3595 3596 3597

de Mgr Augustin Misago, Dialogue, 216, mai-juin 2000, pp. 9-54. 3598 3599 3600 3601 3602 3603 3604 Cobban, Helena, Religion and Violence, Journal of the American Academy of Religion, 73. 4, 2005, pp.1121-1139. Cobb, Sarah, The Role of the Worldwide Institutional Churches in the Rwandan Genocide, International Journal of African Studies, 3-1, 2001, n. p. Collectif, Le rle de lglise dans la restauration de la justice au Rwanda, Dialogue, 201, novembredcembre 1997, pp. 54-55. Confrence Episcopale du Rwanda, Rconciliation: lglise catholique sengage, Dialogue, 219, novembre-dcembre 2000, pp. 39-44. Corten, Andr, Rwanda: du Rveil est-africain au pentectisme, Canadian Journal of African Studies, 37-1, 2003, pp. 28-47. De Gendt, R., Lglise au Rwanda narrive pas surmonter la crise, Dialogue, 183, mai-juin 1995, pp. 67-70. De Lespinay, Charles, The Churches and the Genocide in the East African Great Lakes Region, in Bartov, Omer; Mack, Phyllis (eds.), In Gods Name: Genocide and Religion in the Twentieth Century, New York: Berghahn Books, 2001, pp. 161-179. De Meulemeester, Marie-Jeanne, Benedictine Monks and Nuns in the Rwandan Tragedy, Monastic Bulletin, 57, 1994, pp. 9-14. Dialogue, 189, fvrier 1996: Dossier: Lglise au Rwanda Ntampaka, C., Lglise rwandaise interpelle, pp. 1-2. Linguyeneza, V., Les divisions dans lglise du Rwanda, pp. 3-14. Heremans, R., glise et tat lpoque coloniale, pp. 15-20. Moens, J.-L., Une communaut qui sort de lordinaire: Ruhango, pp. 21-28. Gatwa, T., glises du Rwanda: des contributions sociales de valeur?, pp. 29-42. Linguyeneza, V., Pardon et rconciliation entre les Rwandais, pp. 43-54. Bourguet, S., Pour que cela narrive plus jamais!, pp. 55-60. Rutumbu, J., Lglise catholique au Rwanda aprs le gnocide, pp. 61-72. Donnet, M., Rwanda: la nouvelle alliance, pp. 73-78. Mukarwego, C., Reconstruirons-nous ce que nous avons dtruit?, pp. 79-84. Deschamps, P., glise, quas-tu fait pendant le gnocide?, pp. 85-88. Collectif, Message des vques catholiques du Rwanda, pp. 89-107. Gahamanyi, J.-B., Message pour le Carme 1996, pp. 108-114. Nambaje, E., Former des prtres nouveaux pour la nouvelle vanglisation, pp. 115-116. Dialogue, 197, mai 1997: Ractions la Confession de Detmold Ndahimana, J., Le vrai coupable: un systme politique qui manipule les ethnies, pp. 34-35. Ngamije, A. Je signe sans condition, p. 36. Nsengimana, Nkiko, Comment en sommes-nous arrivs une telle inhumanit?, pp. 37-39. Rutazbiwa, P., Un pas vers la rconciliation ou pitinement dans le racisme?, pp. 40-43. Sendashonga, S., Pour le pardon et la justice, pp. 44-49. Nayigizente, I., A Csar, juste ce qui est Csar, pp. 50-54. Un compatriote, Ta confession de chrtien hutu psera sur ta descendance, p. 55. Rubayiza, F., solidaires compagnons de la mort, pourquoi vous entretuez-vous?, pp. 56-61. Dialogue, 209, mars/avril 1999: Dossier: Monseigneur Augustin Misago Collectif, Un vque sous les verrous, pp. 5-24. Collectif, Les ractions larrestation de Mgr Misago, pp. 25-33. Bakundakwita, Ch., Le fer est chauff, frappez!, pp. 34-36. Misago, Mgr A., Raction aux accusations dAfrican Rights, pp. 37-85. Misago, Mgr A., Participation aux manifestations publiques, pp. 86-92. Misago, Mgr A., Je ne me suis pas tu, pp. 93-98. Dialogue, 204, mai/juin 1998: Dossier: Hommage Mgr Andr Sibomana Linguyeneza, V., Une camra sest brise, pp. 3-12. 199

3605 3606

3607

3608

3609

Graf, M., En souvenir de Mgr Andr Sibomana, pp. 11-16. Mpatswenumugabo, T., Le dni de justice: un foss pour tous, pp. 17-20. Niyongira, L., Mort, mais vivant dans lhistoire, pp. 21-24. Ntamahungiro, J., Sibomana et le souci de vrit, pp. 25-28. Matata, J., Que retenir de Sibomana?, pp. 29-30. Deguine, H., Un livre pour tmoigner, pp. 31-35. 3610 3611 3612 3613 Diocse de Butare, Prtres et religieux rwandais en exil depuis 1994, Dialogue, 181, mars 1995, pp. 52-56. Dion, Gilles-Marius, Des tudiants parlent de leur foi, de leur glise, de leurs peines et attentes, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 47-66. Donnet, Michel, Radioscopie dune glise, Dialogue, 218, septembre-octobre 2000, pp. 59-77. Donnet, Nadine, Le massacre des religieux au Rwanda, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 702-704. Eaton, Heather, Rwanda: Survival of the Dominant, Theology and Public Policy, 8-1/2, 1996, pp. 80-94. Eltringham, Nigel, Institutions and Individuals: The Rwandan Church and the Discourse of Guilt, in Goyvaerts, Didier (ed.), Conflict and Ethnicity in Central Africa, Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, 2000, pp. 225-250. Evans, Jean, The Enemys Hand: Evil, the Gospel, Rwanda 1994, Missionalia, 27-3, 1999, pp. 342353. Gatare, T., Lglise catholique au Rwanda: face aux mutations de la socit rwandaise: le temps du dfi, Dialogue, 234, juillet 2004, pp. 109-115. Gatwa, Tharcisse,Revivalism and Ethnicity: The Church in Rwanda, Transformation: An International Journal of Holistic Mission Studies, 12, 1995, pp. 4-8. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Pourquoi jai confess Detmold, Dialogue, 198, mai-juin 1997, pp. 96-98. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Victims or Guilty? Can the Rwandan Churches Repent and Bear the Burden of the Nation for the 1994 Tragedy, International Review of Mission, 88-352, 1999, pp. 347-363. Gatwa, Tharcisse, glises du Rwanda: victimes ou coupables, Dialogue, 208, janvier-fvrier 1999, pp. 23-48. Gatwa, Tharcisse, Mission and Belgian Colonial Anthropology in Rwanda: Why the Churches Stood Accused in the 1994 Tragedy? What Next?, Studies in World Christianity, 6, 2000, pp. 1-20. Godding, Jean-Pierre, La Confession de Detmold: un autre chemin de reconstruction du Rwanda?, Dialogue, 195, novembre 1996, pp. 55-60. Habumuremyi, E., Lglise face la violence au Rwanda, Dialogue, 229, septembre 2002, pp. 69-76. Headley, William; Neufeldt, Reina, Catholic Relief Services: Catholic Peacebuilding in Practice, in Appleby, Scott; Schreiter, Robert; Powers, Gerard (eds.), Peacebuilding: Catholic Theology, Ethics, and Praxis, Maryknoll, NY: Orbis, 2010, pp. 125-154. Hooper, Emmanuel, The Theology of Trans-Atlantic Evangelicalism and its Impact on the East African Revival, Evangelical Review of Theology, 31-1, 2007, pp. 71-89. Kabanda, Marcel, Rwanda: The Catholic Church and the Crisis: Autopsy of a Legacy, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Bangas, Richard (eds.), The Recurring Great Lakes Crisis: Identity, Violence and Power, New York: Columbia University Press, 2011, pp. 61-95. Kamanzi, M., The Ignatian Principle and Foundation in the Context of Post-genocide Rwanda, Hekima Review, 40, 2009, pp. 114-124. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, Christianity and Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of Church and State, 52-3, 2010, pp. 582-585. Kapela, Laurent, Les glises et les socits civiles dans les crises dAfrique centrale, Gopolitique 200

3614 3615

3616 3617 3618 3619 3620 3621 3622 3623 3624 3625

3626 3627

3628 3629 3630

africaine, 7-8, 2002, pp. 143-152. 3631 Karamaga, Andr, Les glises protestantes et la crise rwandaise, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 299-308. Karamaga, Andr, Facing the Challenges in Rwanda, Reformed World, 50-4, 2000, pp. 183-186. Karangwa, Camille, Safe Sanctuary? The Role of the Church in Genocide, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 49-52. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, K-Mana: Rwanda, point de dpart dune nouvelle vangelisation, Hekima Review, 15, June 1996, pp. 16-22. Katongole, Emmanuel, Christianity, Tribalism, and the Rwanda Genocide, in Idem (ed.), A Future for Africa: Critical Essays in Christian Social Imagination, Scranton, PA: The University of Scranton Press, 2005. Katongole, Emmanuel, Christianity, Tribalism, and the Rwandan Genocide: A Catholic Reassessment of Christian Social Responsibility, Logos: A Journal of Catholic Thought and Culture, 8-3, 2005, pp. 67-93. Katongole, Emmanuel; Wilson-Hartgrove, Jonathan, Postures of Social Engagement: Reflections on Christianity after Rwandas Genocide, The Review of Faith & International Affairs, 8-1, 2010, pp. 71-75. Kubai, Anne, Post-Genocide Rwanda: The Changing Religious Landscape, Exchange, 36-2, 2007, pp. 198-214. Kubai, Anne, Walking a Tightrope: Christians and Muslims in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations, 18-2, 2007, pp. 219-235. Kumalo, Simanga, The Palace, the Parish and the Power: Church-State Relations in Rwanda and the Genocide, Studia Histori Ecclesiastic, 33-2, 2007, pp. 211-233. Linden, Ian, The Churches and Genocide: Lessons from the Rwandan Tragedy, Month, 28, 1995, pp. 256-263 (cf. Idem, Svensk Missionstidskrift, 83-3, 1995, pp. 5-15). Lombriser, C., Christianisme et gnocide, Dialogue, 183, mai-juin 1995, pp. 75-78. Longman, Timothy, Empowering the Weak and Protecting the Powerful: The Contradictory Nature of Churches in Central Africa, African Studies Review, 41-1, 1998, pp. 49-72. Longman, Timothy, Christian Churches and Genocide in Rwanda, in Bartov, Omer; Mack, Phyllis (eds.), In Gods Name: Genocide and Religion in the Twentieth Century, New York: Berghahn Books, 2001, pp. 139-160. Longman, Timothy, Church Politics and the Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of Religion in Africa, 31-2, 2001, pp. 163-186. Longman, Timothy, Churches and Social Upheaval in Rwanda and Burundi: Explaining Failures to Oppose Ethnic Violence, in Kastfelt, Niels (ed.), Religion and African Civil Wars, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005, pp. 82-101. Longman, Timothy; Rutagengwa, Thoneste, Religion, Memory, and Violence in Rwanda, in Stier, Oren; Landres, Shawn (eds.), Religion, Violence, Memory, and Place, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 2006, pp. 132-148. M. A. (sic), Les divisions de lglise rwandaise, Les Temps Modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 91-101. Mbuy, Tatah, The Rwandan Nightmare: A Source of Great Pain for the Synod Fathers, African Ecclesial Review (AFER), 37-1, 1995, pp. 49-59. Minerbi, Sergio, Le Vatican et lAfrique, Outre-Terre, 11-2, 2005, pp. 167-175. Misago, A., Le rapport de la commission spciale du Parlement me calomnie, Dialogue, 236, dcembre 2004, pp. 69-76. 201

3632 3633

3634 3635

3636

3637 3638 3639 3640 3641 3642 3643 3644

3645 3646

3647

3648 3649 3650 3651

3652 3653 3654 3655 3656 3657 3658 3659 3660 3661 3662 3663 3664

Munyaneza, Malachie, Violence as Institution in African Religious Experience: A Case Study of Rwanda, Contagion: Journal of Violence, Mimesis, and Culture, 8, 2001, pp. 39-68. Muzungu, Bernardin, Pour une saine coopration entre lglise et ltat, Cahiers lumire et socit, 15, septembre 1999, pp. 27-45. Ndaywel Nziem, Isidore, Du Zare au Congo: la Vierge du Dsarmement et la guerre de libration, Canadian Journal of African Studies, 33-2/3, 1999, pp. 500-529. Neff, David, Naming the Horror: Why We Must Resurrect the Language of Evil, Christianity Today, 49-4, 2005, pp. 74-76. Ntampaka, Charles, Controverses sur la responsabilit de lglise catholique au Rwanda, Dialogue, 215, mars-avril 2000, pp. 33-62. Ntezimana, Laurien, Profil de lvanglisateur la hauteur des temps actuels, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 95-102. Nzacahayo, Paul, Rwanda: dchanement de la violence et rle de la religion, Concilium: Revue internationale de thologie, 272, 1997, pp. 21-28. Nzacahayo, Paul, Rwanda: le rle de la religion pour vaincre la violence, Concilium: Revue internationale de thologie, 272, 1997, pp. 29-36. Nzacahayo, Paul, Africa: Rwanda, in Beuken, Wim; Kuschel, Karl-Josef (eds.), Religion as a Source of Violence, London: SCM Press; Maryknoll, NY: Orbis Books, 1997, pp. 11-22. Overdulve, Kees, Reflections on the Detmold Confession of Rwandas Hutu and Tutsi, Exchange, 263, 1997, pp. 256-264. Mansford Prior, John, Power and the Other in Joshua: The Brutal Birthing of a Group Identity, Mission Studies, 23-1, 2006, pp. 27-43. Pennacchio, Salvatore; Ntihinyurwa, Thadde; Ngomanzungu, Joseph, Sa Saintet le pape Jean-Paul II et le Rwanda: 25 ans de pontificat (1978-2003), Kigali: Pallotti Presse, 2003, 82 p. Redekop, Vern Neufeld; Oscar Gasana, Implication of Religious Leaders in Mimetic Structures of Violence: The Case of Rwanda, Journal of Religion & Society, Supplement Series, 2, 2007, pp. 117137. Rutagambwa, Elise, The Mission of the Church in Rwanda, Hekima Review, 15, 1996, pp. 37-45. Rutagambwa, Elise, The Rwandan Genocide: A Test Case for Evangelization, in Kimenyi, Alexandre; Scott, Otis (eds.), Anatomy of Genocide: State-Sponsored Mass-Killings in the Twentieth Century, Lewiston, NY: Edwin Mellen Press, 2001, pp. 279-290. Rutagambwa, Elise, The Rwandan Church: The Challenge of Reconciliation in Manuel, Paul; Reardon, Lawrence; Wilcox, Clyde (eds.), The Catholic Church and the Nation-State: Comparative Perspectives, Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2006. Rutayisire, Paul, Silences et compromissions de la hirarchie de lEglise catholique du Rwanda, Au cur de lAfrique, 61-2/3, 1995, pp. 413-441. Rutayisire, Paul, LEglise catholique du Rwanda: erreurs et fautes commises mais non avoues, Au cur de lAfrique, 64-1, 1996, pp. 143-180. Rutayisire, Paul, Ncessit de nouveaux rapports entre lglise et ltat, Cahiers lumire et socit, 15, septembre 1999, pp. 47-53. Rutayisire, Paul, Le remodelage de lespace culturel rwandais par lglise et la colonisation, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 83-103. Rutumbu, Juvnal, Le refus des diffrences et la christianisation au Rwanda, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 67-82. Rutumbu, Juvnal, Lpiscopat comme un enjeu de luttes au Rwanda: une lecture critique de Privat Rutazibwa, Dialogue, 195, novembre 1996, pp. 65-78. 202

3665 3666

3667

3668 3669 3670 3671 3672 3673

3674 3675 3676 3677 3678 3679

Rutumbu, Juvnal, La Paix au Rwanda, choix prioritaire et prophtique pour lglise catholique du Rwanda, Dialogue, 208, janvier-fvrier 1999, pp. 3-22. Safari, Peter, Church, State and the Rwandan Genocide, Political Theology, 11-6, 2010, pp. 873-893. Salzman, Todd, Catholics and Colonialism: The Churchs Failure in Rwanda, Commonweal, 124-10, 1997, pp. 17-19. Sibomana, Andr, Never Again? The Church and Genocide in Rwanda, Commonweal, 126-19, 1999, pp. 12-17. Talbot, Claude, Se rconcilier en notre Seigneur Jsus-Christ, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 83-91. Terras, Christian; Gouteux, Jean-Pierre; Verschave, Franois-Xavier; Habimana, Pascal; Braeckman, Colette; Ngilimana, Pie-Joseph; et al., Rwanda, la machette et le goupillon: de la responsabilit de lglise catholique dans le gnocide du Rwanda, Golias Magazine, 43, juillet-aot 1995, pp. 21-58. Theunis, Guy, Le rle de lglise catholique dans les vnements rcents, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 289-298. Ugirashebuja, Octave, LEglise du Rwanda aprs le gnocide, Etudes, 382-2, 1995, pp. 219-226. Urunana [revue], LEglise au Rwanda dix ans aprs le gnocide, 37-108, juin 2004. Usaba, Francis, Rwanda: lglise catholique martele, Dialogue, 211, juillet-aot 1999, pp. 51-55. Van Butselaar, Jan, Religion, Conflict and Reconciliation in Rwanda, in Gort, Jerald; Jansen, Henry; Vroom, Hendrik (eds.), Religion, Conflict and Reconciliation, Amsterdam/New York: Rodopi, 2002, pp. 327-339. Van Hoyweghen, Saskia, The Disintegration of the Catholic Church of Rwanda: A Study of the Fragmentation of Political and Religious Authority, African Affairs, 95-380, 1996, pp. 379-402. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Afrikanische Begrbnissitten und die Mission der Kirche, Zeitschrift fr Mission, 20-1, 1994, pp. 27-37. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Un cumnisme fragile, mais une spiritualit prometteuse au Rwanda, in Lagerwerf, Leny; Steenbrink, Karel; Verstraelen, F. (eds.), Changing Partnership of Missionary and cumenical Movements: Essays in Honour of Marc Spindler, Leiden: Interuniversity Institute for Missiological and Ecumenical Research, 1995, pp. 198-211. Vant Spijker, Gerard, The Churches and the Genocide in Rwanda, Exchange: Bulletin of Third World Christian Literature, 26-3, 1997, pp. 233-255. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Widerspruche und Mhen des Neuanfangs in Ruanda, Zeitschrift fr Mission, 24-2, 1998, pp. 134-139. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Credal Hymns as Summa Theologiae: New Credal Hymns In Rwanda After the 1994 War and Genocide, Exchange, 30-3, 2001, pp. 256-275. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Religion in Rwanda after the Genocide, Peace Research Abstracts, 39-5, 2002, pp. 611-755. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Religion and the Rwandan Genocide, in Ahlbck, Tore; Dahla, Bjrn (eds.), Exercising Power: The Role of Religions, Concord and Conflict, bo, Finland: Donner Institute for Research in Religious and Cultural History, 2006, pp. 339-357. Vant Spijker, Gerard, Indicible Rwanda: expriences et rflexions dun Pasteur missionnaire, Yaounde: CL, 2007, 130 p. Vant Spijker, Gerard, LEglise chrtienne au Rwanda pr et post-gnocide, Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, 152 p. Vant Spijker, Gerard, La rivalit des alliances: les glises aprs le gnocide rwandais, in Eyezoo, Salvador; Zorn, Jean-Franois (eds.), Concurrences en mission: propagandes, conflits, coexistences 203

3680

3681 3682 3683 3684

3685 3686 3687

3688 3689 3690 3691 3692

3693 3694 3695

(XVIe-XXIe sicle), Paris: Karthala, 2011, pp. 297-310. 3696 3697 Vleugels, J., Le pardon est-il possible aprs le gnocide? Une approche pastorale, Dialogue, 182, avril 1995, pp. 36-54. Waller, James, Deliver Us from Evil: Genocide and the Christian World, in Shepherd, Frederick (ed.), Christianity and Human Rights, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2009, pp. 3-19.

3.4.5) Ethnologie (1990-2011)

3698 Asare, Benjamin, Ethnicity, Power Politics, and Social Unrest in Rwanda, in Burayidi, Michael (ed), Multiculturalism in a Cross-National Perpsective, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1997, pp. 229-248. Baillette, Frdric, Figures du corps, ethnicit et gnocide au Rwanda, Quasimodo [Montpellier], 6, 2000, pp. 7-38. Bukasa-Muteba, Pierre-Kashadile, Cristalisation de la haine en Afrique: lexemple rwandais, in Idem, Le tribalisme: analyse des faits et comportements en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, pp. 142-146. Check, Nicasius, Myth and Memory: The Construction and De-Construction of Ethnic Ideology in PostColonial Rwanda, Africa Insight, 37-4, 2008, pp. 248-256. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Il ny a pas de guerre ethnique au Rwanda, LHistoire, 180, 1994, pp. 70-73. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Dimension historique de la gestion identitaire dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Regards croiss [Goma: Pole Institute], 12, 2004, pp. 8-19. Clark, John, Rwanda: Tragic Land of Dual Nationalisms, in Barrington, Lowel (ed.), After Independence: Making and Protecting the Nation in Postcolonial & Postcommunist States, Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 2006, pp. 71-106. Coquio, Catherine, Rwanda 1894-1994: un exotisme colonial aux sources dune idologie gnocidaire: le mythe hamatique, in Ducrey, Guy; Moura Jean-Marc (eds.), Crise fin de sicle et tentation de lexotisme, Lille: Universit Lille 3-Charles de Gaulle, 2002, pp. 207-240. De Heusch, Luc, Lennemi ethnique, Raisons politiques, 5, 2002, pp. 53-67. De Swaan, Abram, Widening Circles of Disidentification: On the Psycho- and Sociogenesis of the Hatred of Distant Strangers: Reflections on Rwanda, Theory, Culture and Society, 14-2, 1997, pp. 105122 (cf. Idem, Les cercles croissants de la dsidentification: psycho- et sociogense de la haine: rflexions sur le Rwanda, Revue de synthse, 122-1, 2001, pp. 185-206). Eltringham, Nigel, Invaders Who Have Stolen the Country: The Hamitic Hypothesis, Race and the Rwandan Genocide, Social Identities, 12-4, 2006, pp. 425-446. Erny, Pierre, Races et ethnie au Rwanda selon lhistorien Bernard Lugan, Dialogue, 235, septembre 2004, pp. 3-14. Forster, Peter; Hitchcock, Michael; Lyimo, Francis, Race and Ethnicity in East Africa, Basingstoke, UK: Macmillan Press; New York: St. Martins Press, 2000, 181 p. Franche, Dominique, Gnalogie du gnocide rwandais: Hutu et Tutsi, Gaulois et Francs?, Les Temps modernes, 582, 1995, pp. 1-58. Franche, Dominique, Rwanda: gnalogie dun gnocide, Paris: Mille et une nuits, 1997, 95 p. Franche, Dominique, Gnalogie du gnocide rwandais, Bruxelles: Tribord, 2004, 114 p. Fusaschi, Michela, Hutu-Tutsi: alle radici del genocidio rwandese, Torino: Bollati Boringhieri, 2000, 187 p. Gahama, Joseph, Les causes des violences ethniques contemporaines dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs: une analyse historique et socio-politique, Afrika Zamani, 13/14, 2005-2006, pp. 101-115. Gasana, James, Factors of Ethnic Conflict in Rwanda and Instruments for a Durable Peace, in Bchler, Gnther, Federalism against Ethnicity? Institutional, Legal, and Democratic Instruments to Prevent 204

3699 3700

3701 3702 3703 3704

3705

3706 3707

3708 3709 3710 3711 3712 3713 3714 3715 3716

Violent Minority Conflicts, Chur, Suisse: Verlag Regger, 1997, pp 107-129. 3717 3718 3719 Gasanana, Jean-Baptiste Ganza, Ethnies et violence: gnse et radicalisation du conflit hutu-tutsi au Rwanda, Yaound: Universit Catholique dAfrique Centrale, 2001, 114 p. Gbahabo, Terfa, The Role of Colonialism in the Rwandan Genocide and the Fallacy of Ethnicity, Chiedza: Journal of Arrupe College (Harare), 7-2, 2004, pp. 101-113. Gorus, Jan, The State as an Instrument of Ethnicity: Ethnic Construction and Political Violence in Rwanda, in Doom, Ruddy; Gorus, Jan (eds.), Politics of Identity and Economics of Conflict in the Great Lake Region, Bruxelles: VUB University Press, 2000, pp. 175-189. Halen, Pierre, Bwiza ou la beaut: quelques documents propos dune fascination, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 61-85. Harrow, Kenneth, Ancient Tribal Warfare: Foundational Fantasies of Ethnicity and History, Research in African Literatures, 36-2, 2005, pp. 34-45. Hartley, Ralph, Sleeping with the Enemy: An Essay on Mixed Identity in the Context of Violent Conflict, Social Identities: Journal for the Study of Race, Nation and Culture, 16-2, 2010, pp. 225-246. Hintjens, Helen, When Identity Becomes a Knife: Reflecting on the Genocide in Rwanda, Ethnicities, 1-1, 2001, pp. 25-55. Hitimana, Justine, Ltat des connaissances sur lhistoire du peuplement du Rwanda: les hypothses dhier, Journal of Oriental and African Studies, 16, 2007, pp. 335-354. Igwara, Obi, Ethnicity, Nationalism and Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem (ed.), Ethnic Hatred: Genocide in Rwanda, London: ASEN, 1995, pp. 1-18. Jefremovas, Villia, Contested Identities: Power and the Fictions of Ethnicity, Ethnography and History in Rwanda: Fictions of Law, Anthropologica, 39-1/2, 1997, pp. 91-104. Kamukama, Dixon, Pride and Prejudice in Ethnic Relations: Rwanda, in Anyang Nyongo, Peter (ed.), Arms and Daggers in the Heart of Africa: Studies on Internal Conflicts, Nairobi: Academy Science Publishers, 1993, pp. 133-160. Lain, Agns, Lanthropologie gntique et la question de la citoyennet dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Droits et Cultures, 38-2, 1999, pp. 80-107. Lain, Agns, Identits biologiques, identits sociales et conflits ethniques en Afrique subsaharienne, Journal des anthropologues, 88-89, 2002, pp. 29-39. Lema, Antoine, Africa Divided: The Creation of Ethnic Groups, Lund, Sweden: Lund University Press, 1993, 200 p. Lemarchand, Ren, Ethnicity as Myth: The View from the Central Africa, Copenhagen: Centre of African Studies, University of Copenhagen, 1999, 21 p. (cf. Idem, in Pumphrey, Carolyn; Schwartz-Barcott, Rye (eds.), Armed Conflict in Africa, Lanham, MD: Scarecrow Press, 2003). Longman, Timothy, Identity Cards, Ethnic Self-Perception, and Genocide in Rwanda, in Caplan, Jane; Torpey, John (eds.), Documenting Individual Identity: The Development of State Practices in the Modern World, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2001, pp. 345-356. Magnarella, Paul, The Hutu-Tutsi Conflict in Rwanda, in Saha, Santosh (ed.), Perspectives on Contemporary Ethnic Conflict: Primal Violence or the Politics of Conviction?, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2006, pp. 107-132. Markakis, John, Nationalism and Ethnicity in the Horn of Africa, in Yeros, Paris (ed.), Ethnicity and Nationalism in Africa: Constructivist Reflections and Contemporary Politics, London: Palgrave Macmillan, 1999. Mugabo, M., Labsurdit de lethnisme la rwandaise, Dialogue, 151, fvrier 1992, pp. 3-8. Mullen, Joseph, From Colony to Nation: The Implosion of Ethnic Tolerance in Rwanda, in Igwara, Obi (ed.), Ethnic Hatred: Genocide in Rwanda, London: ASEN, 1995, pp. 21-33. 205

3720

3721 3722 3723 3724 3725 3726 3727

3728 3729 3730 3731

3732

3733

3734

3735 3736

3737 3738 3739 3740 3741 3742

Mutuza Kabe, Raymond, La problmatique du mythe Hima-Tutsi, Kinshasa: Editions Noraf, 2004, 140 p. Muzungu, Bernardin, Le Problme des races au Rwanda, Cahiers lumire et Socit, 42, 2009, pp. 24-69. Nemery, Benot, Ethnogense au Rwanda et au Burundi, La Revue nouvelle, 104-10, 1996, pp. 32-47. Newbury, Catharine, Ethnicity and the Politics of History in Rwanda, Africa Today, 45-1, 1998, pp. 7-24. Newbury, Catharine; Newbury, David, A Catholic Mass in Kigali: Contested Views of the Genocide and Ethnicity in Rwanda, Canadian Journal of African Studies, 33-2/3, 1999, pp. 292-328. Ngorwanubusa, Juvnal, Les descripteurs du mythe hamite dans Les derniers rois mages de Paul del Perugia et Afrique, Afrique, dOmer Marchal, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 37-59. Ntampaka, Charles, De lethnie sociale lethnisme politique: le drame rwandais, Dialogue, 188, dcembre 1995, pp. 3-12. Nzabalirwa, Wenceslas, Education et ethnicit au Rwanda: perspective historique, South African Journal of Education, 6-2, 2009, pp 158-171. Pottier, Johan, Representations of Ethnicity in Post-genocide Writings on Rwanda, in Igwara, Obi (ed.), Ethnic Hatred: Genocide in Rwanda, London: ASEN, 1995. Pottier, Johan, Representations of Ethnicity in the Search for Peace: Ituri, Democratic Republic of Congo, African Affairs, 109-434, 2010, pp. 23-50. Prunier, Grard, Rwanda: histoire vraie de fausses ethnies, in Lelivre, Henry (ed.), Demain lAfrique, le cauchemar ou lespoir?, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1998, pp. 93-100. Reyntjens, Filip, From Ethnicity to Genocide in Rwanda, in Rosenthal, Uriel (ed.), Managing Crisis: Threats, Dilemmas, Opportunities, Springfield, IL: Charles Thomas, 2001, pp. 89-100. Rutembesa, Faustin, Les rcits du peuplement du Rwanda et la manipulation identitaire, Etudes rwandaises, 9, 2005, pp. 7-37. Rutumbu, Juvnal, La gestion des diffrences au Rwanda: le modle lvinasien, Urunana, 27-79, 1993, pp. 21-37. Saur, Lon, La frontire ethnique comme outil de conqute du pouvoir: le cas du Parmehutu, Journal of Eastern African Studies, 3-2, 2009, pp. 303-316. Semujanga, Josias, De la construction du Hamite la mise mort du Tutsi, Prsence africaine, 167/168, 2003, pp. 175-194. Tesfaye, Facil, Sur la question de la population du Rwanda et de sa classification: de loccupation allemande au lendemain du gnocide, Montral: Centre interuniversitaire de recherche sur la science et la technologie, UQAM, 2009, 34 p. Twagiramutara, Pancrace, Ethnicity and Genocide in Rwanda, in Nnoli, Okwudiba (ed.), Ethnic Conflicts in Africa, Dakar: Codesria, 1998, pp. 104-130. Twagirayezu, Evode, Le prsident Juvnal Habyarimana et la question ethnique au Rwanda, Nouvelles congolaises, 36/37, 2003, pp. 57-76. Twagirayezu, Evode; Niyonsenga, Antoine, Lethnisme au Rwanda, Nouvelles congolaises, 36/37, 2003, pp. 11-15. Vambe, Maurice; Zegeye, Abebe, Racializing Ethnicity and Ethnicizing Racism: Rethinking the Epistemic Conditions of Genocide in Africa, Social Identities: Journal for the Study of Race, Nation and Culture,14-6, 2008, pp. 775-793. Vidal, Claudine, Les racines historiques et politiques des haines ethniques au Rwanda, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. Vidal, Claudine, Situations ethniques au Rwanda, in Mbokolo, Elikia; Jean-Loup, Amselle, Au coeur 206

3743 3744 3745 3746 3747 3748 3749 3750 3751 3752 3753

3754 3755 3756 3757

3758

3759

de lethnie: ethnie, tribalisme et tat en Afrique, Paris: La Dcouverte, 1999 [1985], pp. 167-184. 3760 Vuningoma, James, Ethnic Diversity Background and Issues: The Case of Rwanda, in Njogu, Kimani; Ngeta, Kabiri; Wanjau, Mary (eds.), Ethnic Diversity in Eastern Africa: Opportunities and Challenges, Nairobi: Twaweza Communications, 2010, pp. 161-182. Wanjala Nasongo, Shadrack, Ethnonationalism and State Integrity in Africa: Cultural Objectification and the Rwandan Genocide, Canadian Review of Studies in Nationalism/Revue canadienne des tudes sur le nationalisme, 30-1/2, 2003, pp. 53-63. Waters, Tony, Tutsi Social Identity in Contemporary Africa, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 33-2, 1995, pp. 343-347. Weilenmann, Markus, Reactive Ethnicity: Some Thoughts on Political Psychology Based on the Developments in Burundi, Rwanda and South-Kivu, Journal of Psychology in Africa, 10-1, 2000, pp. 1-25. White, Kenneth, Scourge of Racism: Genocide in Rwanda, Journal of Black Studies, 2009, 39-3, pp. 471-481. Whitney, Yenwith, The Causes of Rwandan Genocide: Ethnic Rivalry, in McCuen, Marnie (ed.), The Genocide Reader: The Politics of Ethnicity and Extermination, Hudson, WI: GEM Publications, 2000.

3761

3762 3763 3764 3765

3.4.6) Chercheurs, dbats

3766 3767 3768 Afoumado, Diane, Quand lhistorien saventure au cur de son sujet: rflexions aprs le colloque Penser, dire, crire le gnocide des Tutsi, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 427-435. Audouin-Rouzeau, Stphane; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Dumas, Hlne, Le gnocide des Tutsi rwandais, 1994: revenir lhistoire, Le Dbat, 167, 2011, pp. 61-71 Baines, Erin, Gender Research in Violently Divided Societies: Methods and Ethics of International Researchers in Rwanda, in Porter, Elisabeth; et al., Researching Conflict in Africa: Insights and Experiences, Tokyo/New York: United Nations University Press, 2005, pp. 140-155. Bartov, Omer, Les violences extrmes et le monde universitaire, Revue internationale des sciences sociales, 174, 2002, pp. 561-570. Begley, Larissa, The Other Side of Fieldwork: Experiences and Challenges of Conducting Research in the Border Area of Rwanda/Eastern Congo, Anthropology Matters, 11-2, 2009, n. p. [Internet]. Bernault, Florence, La communaut africaniste franaise au crible de la crise rwandaise, Politique Africaine, 72, 1997, pp. 112-120. Bernault, Florence, LAfrique et la modernit des sciences sociales, Vingtime Sicle, 70, 2001, pp. 127-138. Bernault, Florence, Lcriture scientifique en temps de crise (Rwanda, Cte-dIvoire, Mali): dossier coordonn par Florence Bernault; textes et interventions de Pierre Boilley, Danielle de Lame, Mamadou Diouf, Jan Vansina, Claudine Vidal, Afrique & Histoire, 2004, 2-1, pp. 267-302. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Boilley, Pierre; Kabanda, Marcel; Brunel, Sylvie; Levallois, Michel; Gruzinski, Serge, Misres de lafro-pessimisme, Afrique & Histoire, 2005, 3-1, pp. 183-211. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Pour une historiographie des traditions orales: la fin dune poque dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, in Chastanet, Monique; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Entre la parole et lcrit: contribution lhistoire de lAfrique en hommage Claude-Hlne Perrot, Paris: Karthala, 2008, pp. 25-42. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre ; Kabanda, Marcel, Dbats sur le Rwanda quinze ans aprs, Politique africaine, 115, 2009, pp. 211-220. Deguine, Herv; Smith, Stephen, Rwanda: des morts qui servent tuer, Le Dbat, 167, 2011, pp. 72-75. De Lame, Danielle, The Anthropological Study as Intercultural Expression: A Rwandan Experience, Bulletin des sances: Acadmie Royale des Sciences dOutre-Mer, 43-4, 1997, pp. 495-510. De Villers, Gauthier, LAfricanisme belge face aux problmes dinterprtation de la tragdie 207

3769 3770 3771 3772 3773

3774 3775

3776 3777 3778 3779

rwandaise, Politique Africaine, 59, 1995, pp. 121-132. 3780 3781 3782 De Waal, Alex, Meta-conflict and the Policy of Mass Murder, Anthropology in Action, 1-3, 1994, pp. 8-11. Depelchin, Jacques, An Open Letter to the President and Board of Directors of the ASA concerning the ASA Response to the Genocide in Rwanda, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 23-2, 1995, pp. 63-65. Deslaurier, Christine; Dominique Juh-Beaulaton, Jean-Pierre Chrtien, un historien dans son temps, in Deslaurier, Christine; Juh-Beaulaton, Dominique (eds.), Afrique, terre dhistoire: au cur de la recherche avec Jean-Pierre Chrtien, Paris: Karthala, 2007, pp. 5-28. Deslaurier, Christine, Lire Jean-Pierre Chrtien pour questionner les socits: itinraire biobibliographique dun historien, in Deslaurier, Christine; Juh-Beaulaton, Dominique (eds.), Afrique, terre dhistoire: au cur de la recherche avec Jean-Pierre Chrtien, Paris: Karthala, 2007, pp. 643-670. Giorgia, Don, Children as Research Advisors: Contributions to a Methodology of Participation: Researching Children in Difficult Circumstances, International Journal of Migration, Health and Social Care, 2-2, 2006, pp. 20-32. Goyvaerts, Didier, The Dubious Discourse on Rwanda: An Irreverent Essay, in Idem (ed.), Conflict and Ethnicity in Central Africa, Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, 2000, pp. 251-262. Guichaoua, Andr, Parcours dun sociologue, Revue Tiers Monde, 191, 2007, pp. 531-542. Haglund, William; Connor, Melissa; Scott, Douglas, The Archaeology of Contemporary Mass Graves, Historical Archaeology, 35-1, 2001, pp. 57-69. Ingelaere, Bert, Changing Lenses and Contextualizing the Rwandan (Post-) Genocide, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp 389-414 Ingelaere, Bert, Do We Understand Life after Genocide? Center and Periphery in the Construction of Knowledge in Postgenocide Rwanda, African Studies Review, 53-1, 2010, pp. 41-59. Jessee, Erin, The Limits of Oral History: Ethics and Methodology amid Highly Politicized Research Settings, Oral History Review, 38-2, 2011, pp. 287-307. Jones, Adam (ed.), Evoking Genocide: Scholars and Activists Describe the Works That Shaped Their Lives, Toronto: Key, 2009, 313 p. Khor, Lena, Human Rights and Network Power, Human Rights Quarterly, 33-1, pp. 105-127. King, Elisabeth, From Data Problems to Data Points: Challenges and Opportunities of Research in Postgenocide Rwanda, African Studies Review, 52-3, 2009, pp. 127-148. Lemarchand, Ren, Lcole historique franco-burundaise: une cole pas comme les autres, Canadian Journal of African Studies/Revue canadienne des tudes africaines, 24-2, 1990, pp. 242-325. Levy-Paluck, Elizabeth, Methods and Ethics with Research Teams and NGOs: Comparing Experiences Across the Border of Rwanda and Democratic Republic of Congo, in Sriram, Chandra; et al., Surviving Field Research: Working in Violent and Difficult Situations, London/New York: Routledge, 2009, pp. 38-56. Longman, Timothy, Placing Genocide in Context: Research Priorities for the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-1, 2004, pp. 29-45. Melvern, Linda, Facing of Facts in Rwanda: A Response to Nigel Eltringhams Representing Rwanda: Questions and Challenges, Vol. 3, No 1 (2001), Anthropology Matters, 4-1, 2002, n. p. [Internet]. Mwaka Bwenge, Arsne, Researching Ethno-political Conflicts in the Democratic Republic of Congo, in Porter, Elisabeth; et al., Researching Conflict in Africa: Insights and Experiences, Tokyo/New York: United Nations University Press, 2005, pp 90-109. Newbury, David; Reyntjens, Filip, Alison Des Forges and Rwanda: From Engaged Scholarship to 208

3783

3784

3785

3786 3787 3788

3789 3790 3791 3792 3793 3794 3795

3796 3797 3798

3799

Informed Activism, Revue Canadienne des Etudes Africaines, 44-1, 2010, pp. 35-74. 3800 Newbury, David, The Historian as Human Rights Activist, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. xxvii-xxxix. Reyntjens, Filip, Les risques du mtier: trois dcennies comme chercheur-acteur au Rwanda et au Burundi, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 138 p. Schoenbrun, David, A Past Whose Time Has Come: Historical Context and History in Eastern Africas Great Lakes, History and Theory, 32-4, 1993, pp. 32-56. Thomson, Susan, That is not What We Authorised You to Do: Access and Government Interference in Highly Politicised Research Environments, in Sriram, Chandra; King, John; Mertus, Julie; MartinOrtega, Olga; Herman, Johanna (eds.), Surviving Field Research: Working in Violent and Difficult Situations, London: Routledge, 2009, pp. 108-124. Thomson, Susan, Getting Close to Rwandans since the Genocide: Studying Everyday Life in Highly Politicized Research Settings, African Studies Review, 53-3, 2010, pp. 19-34 Reyntjens, Filip, Du bon usage de la science: lcole historique burundo-francaise, Politique Africaine, 37, 1990, pp. 107-113. Roth, Kenneth, Alison Des Forges: Remembering a Human Rights Hero, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. xxiii-xxv. Rutembesa, Faustin, crits sur le gnocide des Tutsi: constats et perspectives de recherches, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 105-114. Sharlet, Jeffrey, Fierce Debate Divides Scholars of the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, The Chronicle of Higher Education, 47, August 3, 2001, pp. 16-19. Vansina, Jan, The Politics of History and the Crisis in the Great Lakes, Africa Today, 45-1, 1998, pp. 37-44. Vidal, Claudine, Alison Des Forges: parcours de chercheur au Rwanda, Cahiers dtudes africaines, 197, 2010, pp. 309-317. Waldorf, Lars; Straus, Scott, Alison Des Forges: 1942-2009, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-2, 2009, pp. 199-203. Wilson, Richard, Humanitys Histories: Evaluating the Historical Accounts of International Tribunals and Truth Commissions, Politix, 80, 2007, pp. 31-58. Zegeye, Abebe, Methodological Problems to the Understanding of the Rwandan Genocide, African Identities, 8-4, pp. 309-316.

3801 3802 3803

3804 3805 3806

3807 3808 3809 3810 3811 3812 3813

3.4.7) Thses de doctorat 3.4.7.1) Histoire

3814 3815 3816 3817 3818 Bakunda Isahu Cyicaro, Pierre-Clestin, Les rgles implicites de la socit rwandaises et leurs impacts sur le dveloppement social et politico-conomique de 1898 1994, Universit Paris VIII, 2005. Grosse, Scott, The Roots of Conflict and State Failure in Rwanda: The Political Exacerbation of Social Cleavages in a Context of Growing Resource Scarcity, University of Michigan (Ann Arbor), 1994. Lain, Agns, Gntique des populations et histoire du peuplement de lAfrique: essai dhistoriographie et dpistmologie, Universit Panthon-Sorbonne-Paris I, 1998. Munyarugerero, Francois-Xavier, Les rseaux de pouvoir et de contrepouvoir: histoire de la comptition politique au Rwanda, Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales, 1999. Nyagahene, Antoine, Histoire et peuplement: ethnies, clans et lignages dans le Rwanda ancien et 209

contemporain, Universit Paris VII, 1997. 3819 Riot, Thomas, Sport et mouvements de jeunesse dans lmancipation politique du Rwanda colonial: histoire dune libration imagine (1935-1961), Universit de Strasbourg, 2011.

3.4.7.2) Guerre; guerre civile

3820 3821 3822 3823 Collins, Barrie, The Rwandan War 1990-1994: Interrogating the Dominant Narrative, University of London, 2009. Cunningham, David, Veto Players and Civil War Duration, University of California, San Diego, 2006. Grigoryan, Arman, Third Parties and State-minority Conflicts, Columbia University, 2008. Katumanga, Musambayi, Leadership, organisation et prise du pouvoir: les causes du succs des mouvements de rsistance en Ouganda et au Rwanda (1981-2000), Universit de Pau et des Pays de lAdour, 2002. Osman, Abdulahi, Explaining Internal Wars in Sub-Saharan Africa: The Role of Governance, Wayne State University, 2003. Rugira, Lonzen, The Cultural Geography of Insecurity in the African Great Lakes Region: Rwanda, Burundi and the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Howard University, 2011. Salehyan, Idean, Rebels without Borders: State Boundaries, Transnational Opposition, and Civil Conflict, University of California, San Diego, 2006.

3824 3825 3826

3.4.7.3) Gnocide
3827 3828 3829 3830 3831 Bangwanubusa, Thogne, Understanding the Polarization of Responses to Genocidal Violence in Rwanda, Gothenburg University, 2009. Desrosiers, Marie-Eve, Opposition, Politicisation and Simplification: Social and Psychological Mechanisms of Elite-Led Mobilisation, University of Toronto, 2008. Fujii, Lee Ann, Killing Neighbors: Social Dimensions of Genocide in Rwanda, George Washington University, 2006. Gahutu, Aimable Mugarura, Afropessimisme et gnocide rwandais: clinique, voyeurisme et cannibalisme, University of Western Ontario, 2005. Infranco, Michael, An Exploratory Analysis of the Role of Image, Realistic Conflict and Relative Deprivation Theories as Causes of Genocide in Rwanda (1994) and Ethnic Cleansing in Srebrenica, Bosnia (1995). Washington State University, 2005. Kimonyo, Jean-Paul, La participation populaire au Rwanda: de la Rvolution au Gnocide (1959-1994), Universit du Qubec, Montral, 2003. McDoom, Omar, The Micro-politics of Mass Violence: Authority, Security, and Opportunity in Rwandas Genocide, London School of Economics, 2009. McDougal, Brent, The Divisive Role of Ideology in the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, University of Alabama, 2006. Mironko, Charles, Social and Political Mechanisms of Mass Murder: An Analysis of the Perpetrators in the Rwandan Genocide, Yale University, 2004. Straus, Scott, The Order of Genocide: Race, Power, and War in Rwanda, University of California, Berkeley, 2004. Ukelo, Catherine, Les prmices du gnocide rwandais: crise socitale et baisse de la cohsion sociale, Universit de Caen, 2009. Verwimp, Philip, Development and Genocide in Rwanda: A Political Economy Analysis of Peasants and Power under the Habyarimana Regime, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 2003. Viret, Emmanuel, La participation de la paysannerie rwandaise au gnocide de 1994, Centre dEtudes 210

3832 3833 3834 3835 3836 3837 3838 3839

de Relations Internationales (CERI)/CNRS, 2011.

3.4.7.4) Rfugis; migrs

3840 3841 3842 Johnson, Sarah, Displaced Humanity: Power Politics and International Refugee Regime, The American University, Washington, DC, 2002. Jones, Richard, Mitigating the Economic Impact of Refugees in Rwanda and Uganda, University of York, 2004. Joushomme, Patrick, Mise en place programme dun camp de rfugis: rsultats nutritionnels et principales pathologies loccasion dune mission avec Mdecins Sans Frontires, Universit Paris 6Broussais, 1995. Nyakabwa, Rose Kabahenda, Statelessness and the Batutsi Refugees Invasion of Rwanda, 1990-1994, University of London, 2002. Nyanziga, Marie, Lintgration sociale et la violence conjugale dans le contexte de limmigration: tude de cas de nouveaux arrivants dorigine rwandaise au Qubec, Universit Laval, 2006. Lischer, Sarah, Catalysts of Conflict: How Refugee Crises Lead to the Spread of Civil War, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 2002. Mangala Munuma, Jack, Statut et protection des rfugis en Afrique: de lasile traditionnel au droit international des rfugis: enjeux et contours dune mutation, Universit Catholique de Louvain, 2000. Pavlish, Carol, Life Stories of Refugee Women at Gihembe Refugee Camp in Byumba, Rwanda, University of Minnesota, 2004. Royer, Arnaud, De lexil au pouvoir: le destin crois des rfugis burundais et rwandais dans la rgion des Grands Lacs africains depuis 1959, Universit Paris 1, 2006. Weil, Carola, People vs. Borders: Competing International Norms of Protection in Complex Humanitarian Emergencies, University of Maryland, 2003. Whitaker, Beth, Disjunctured Boundaries: Refugees, Hosts, and Politics in Western Tanzania, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, 1999.

3843 3844 3845 3846 3847 3848 3849 3850

3.4.7.5) Aprs-gnocide
3851 3852 3853 3854 3855 3856 3857 3858 3859 3860 Burnet, Jennie, Genocide Lives in Us: Amplified Silence and the Politics of Memory in Rwanda, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, 2005. Eltringham, Nigel, Discourse and Genocide: The Contest for Reality in Post-genocide Rwanda, University of London, 2001. Guillou, Benoit, Le pardon l'preuve d'un gnocide: discours et pratiques du pardon au Rwanda (1994-2006), Ecole des Hautes tudes en Sciences Sociales, 2011. Kiwuwa, David, Slouching Towards Democratic Transition: Rwanda and the Discourse of Ethnicity, University of Nottingham, 2005. McKinney, Stephanie, Speaking of the Dead: Reconstructing Identity in Post-genocide Rwanda, Claremont Graduate University, 2009. Ntagengwa, Jean-Baptiste, Overcoming Cycles of Oppression and Violence: A Proposal for Ethical Leadership in Rwanda, Boston University School of Theology, 2008. Paluck, Elizabeth, Reducing Intergroup Prejudice and Conflict with the Mass Media: A Field Experiment in Rwanda, Yale University, 2007. Rall, Ann Porter, Trauma and the Politics of Exclusion: Social Work and Post-war Rwanda, University of Michigan, 2005. Ranck, Jody, The Politics of Memory and Justice in Post-genocide Rwanda, University of California, Berkeley, 1998. Sentama, Ezechiel, Peacebuilding in Post-Genocide Rwanda: The Role of Cooperatives in the 211

Restoration of Interpersonal Relationships, University of Gothenburg, 2009. 3861 3862 Thomson, Susan, Resisting Reconciliation: State Power and Everyday Life in Post-genocide Rwanda, Dalhousie University, 2009. Uwimanimpaye, Donata, Rle de lducation la paix dans le dveloppement intgral de la personne: cas des communauts dAPAX au Rwanda, Universit de Fribourg, Psychologie, 2010.

3.4.7.6) Radio; mdias

3863 3864 3865 3866 3867 Karnell, Aaron, Role of Radio in the Genocide of Rwanda, University of Kentucky, 2003. Lalibert, Annie, Autoritarisme et dmocratie: un journalisme de paix dans le Rwanda de laprsgnocide?, Universit Laval, 2009. Nkugwa, Patrick, Preaching the Gospel of Haste: Media Conspiracy to Incite the Committing of Genocide in the 1994 Rwandan Tragedy, University of Amsterdam,1998. Pontzeele, Sophie, Burundi 1972/Rwanda 1994: lfficacit dramatique dune reconstruction idologique du pass par la presse, Universit Lille 1, 2004. Rera, Nathan, Rwanda, de larchive la reprsentation: la photographie et le cinma lpreuve du gnocide des Tutsi (1994-2012), Universit dAix-Marseille, Histoire de lart, 2010.

3.4.7.7) Psychologie; traumatismes

3868 3869 3870 3871 Dusingizemungu, Jean-Pierre, Etude de la dvalorisation des repres identitaires chez les jeunes rwandais: approche de reconstruction par lcole, Universit Toulouse 2, 2002. Kabayiza, Callixte, Le gnocide des Tutsi du Rwanda: impacts et impasses dune exprience dhorreur et de stupeur dans le processus de survivance des rescaps, Universit du Qubec, Trois-Rivires, 2009. Lindner, Evelin, The Psychology of Humiliation: Somalia, Rwanda/Burundi, and Hitlers Germany, University of Oslo, 2001. Mutabaruka, Jean, Le travail de deuil chez les rescaps du gnocide des Batutsi de 1994 au Rwanda: liens entre lexposition aux vments traumatiques, ltat de stress post-traumatique et le deuil traumatique, Universit Toulouse 2, 2009. Phan, Olivier, Syndrome de stress post-traumatique et guerres humanitaires, Universit Jules Vernes, Amiens, 1996. Ray, Susan, The Experience of Contemporary Peacekeepers Healing from Trauma, University of Alberta, 2007. Ruratotoye, Benot, La fonction psychothrapeuthique des glises chrtiennes nouvelles au Rwanda aprs le gnocide des Tutusi en 1994, Universit Paris 8, 2009. Rutembesa, Eugne, Le rle du thrapeute traditionnel face au syndrome de stress post-traumatique gnr par le gnocide au Rwanda (1994), Universit Paris 8, 2004. Sezibera, Vincent, Trauma and Bereavement: Symptomatology, Aetiology and Interventions: A Case of Young Survivors of the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, Universit catholique de Louvain, 2008.

3872 3873 3874 3875 3876

3.4.7.8) Dmographie
3877 3878 3879 May, John, Urgences et ngligences: pression dmographique et rponses politiques au Rwanda (19621994), Universit Paris 5, 1996. Ntavyohanyuma, Pie, Modes de production et comportements dmographiques: une analyse contextuelle et historique du dclin de la fcondit au Rwanda, Universit catholique de Louvain, 1999. Ohlsson, Leif, Environment, Scarcity and Conflict: A Study of Malthusian Concerns, University of Gteborg, 1999.

3.4.7.9) Pauvret
212

3880 3881

Ansoms, An, Faces of Rural Poverty in Contemporary Rwanda: Linking Livelihood Profiles and Institutional Processes, University of Antwerp, 2009. Gascon, Jean-Franois, Pauvret rurale et inscurite alimentaire au Rwanda: diagnostic, suivi et valuation des oprations durgence et de dveloppement en faveur des mnages agricoles les plus dfavoriss, Universit Franois Rabelais, Tours, 1997. Grosspietsch, Michael, Maximizing Tourisms Contribution to Poverty Reduction in Rwanda, Universit Westphalian Wilhelms, Mnster, 2007. Maburuki, Bahati, Politique de rduction de la pauvret en situation post-conflit: cas du Rwanda, Universit Clermont-Ferrand 1, 2006. Musahara, Herman, Poverty and Government Expenditure: An Assessment of the Impact of Government Expenditure and Intervention on Poor Groups with a Focus on Rwanda, University of the Western Cape, South Africa, 2005.

3882 3883 3884

3.4.7.10) ducation
3885 3886 Gasanabo, Jean-Damascne, Mmoires et histoire scolaire: le cas du Rwanda de 1962 1994, Universit de Genve, 2004. Habiyambere, Kaneza, Efficacit interne de lenseignement primaire aux pays de la Communaut conomique des pays des grands lacs (CEPGL): question approfondie sur le Rwanda, Universit de Bourgogne, 2011. King, Elisabeth, The Role of Education in Violent Conflict and Peacebuilding in Rwanda, University of Toronto, 2008. Muhimpundu, Flicit, Education la citoyennet et sa porte: cas du Rwanda, Universit Lyon 2, 2001. Niyodusenga, Jean-Marie Vianney, Education, intgration des enfants rwandais traumatiss par la guerre, Universit Toulouse-Le Mirail 2, 2006. Nyarambi, Arnold, A Historical Analysis of Post-Genocide Rwandan Special Education: Lessons Derived and Future Directions, Tennessee Technological University, 2009.

3887 3888 3889 3890

3.4.7.11) Femmes; genre

3891 3892 3893 3894 3895 Baldwin, Heather, Fighting to Survive in Rwanda: War, Agency and Victimhood, Boston College, 2006. Finnoff, Catherine, Gendered Vulnerabilities after Genocide: Three Essays on Post-conflict Rwanda; University of Massachusetts, Amherst, 2010. Holmes, Georgina, Gendered International Politics of Revisionism: Rwanda and Eastern Congo in BBC Documentary Films, 1994-2009, University of London, 2010. Koomen, Johanna, Worldly Encounters: The Politics of Global Governance and Womens Human Rights in East Africa, University of Minnesota, 2009. Nyandwi, Marie-Rose, Genre, coopratives et dveloppement: impacts de la participation des femmes aux associations coopratives agricoles et les rapports de genre: le cas de la commune Ngoma au Rwanda, 2000, Universit Laval, 2003. Reggy, Anyango, Post-conflict Reconstruction and Women in Rwanda, 1994-2008, Howard University, 2009. Staveteig, Sarah, Genocide, Nuptiality, and Fertility in Rwanda and Bosnia-Herzegovina, University of California, Berkeley, 2011. Zraly, Maggie, Bearing: Resilience among Genocide-rape Survivors in Rwanda, Case Western Reserve University, 2008.

3896 3897 3898

3.4.7.12) Enfants
3899 Ajroud, Bouthena, Les enfants dans les conflits yougoslaves et rwandais, Universit Paris 11, 2002. 213

3900 3901 3902

Grosse, Scott, The Economic and Demographic Determinants of Child Growth Retardation in Rural Rwanda, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, 1996. Ntampaka, Charles, Le statut des enfants naturels au Rwanda, Universit Catholique de Louvain, 2000. Phillips DeZalia, Rebekah, Social Representations in the Narratives of Rwandan Genocide Orphans, Clark University, Worcester, MA, 2008.

3.4.7.13) Religion; glises

3903 3904 3905 3906 3907 3908 3909 3910 3911 Carney, James, From Democratization to Ethnic Revolution: Catholic Politics in Rwanda, 1950-1962, Catholic University of America, 2011. Gatwa, Tharcisse, The Churches and Ethnic Ideology in the Rwandan Crises, 1900-1994, University of Edinburgh, 1998. Longman, Timothy, Christianity and Crisis in Rwanda: Religion, Civil Society, Democratization, and Decline, University of Wisconsin-Madison, 1995. Masabo, Franois, Rwanda, glise et socit: linculturation lpreuve du gnocide, Universit Strasbourg 2, 2001. Musekura, Celestin, An Assessment of Contemporary Models of Forgiveness, Dallas Theological Seminary, 2007. Ndoricimpa, Hermenegilde, Articulation identit-responsabilit: vers une thologie morale africaine pertinente: le cas de lAfrique des Grands Lacs: Burundi-Rwanda-Zaire, University of Ottawa,1998. Nzacahayo, Paul, Shared Life as Gods People: An Exploration of Exclusion and Koinonia in Social Relations in Rwanda, University of Edinburgh, 2000. Rutagambwa, Elise, Reclaiming the Actual Humanness of the Subject of Rights: Learned Lessons from Rwanda and New Ethical Perspectives, Boston College, 2010. Twahirwa, Thadde, Rgime des cultes et tude des relations entre les glises et ltat au Rwanda de 1900 1994, Universit Strasbourg 2, 2001.

3.4.7.14) Agriculture; environnement

3912 3913 3914 3915 Amelot, Xavier, La dynamique des systmes ruraux rwandais: approche cartographique dune crise, Universit Bordeaux 3, 1998. Bidogeza, Jean-Claude, Bio-economic Farm Modelling to Analyse Agricultural Land Productivity in Rwanda, Wageningen University, The Netherlands, 2011. Bizoza, Alfred, Farmers, Institutions and Land Conservation: Institutional Economic Analysis of Bench Terraces in the Highlands of Rwanda, Wageningen University, The Netherlands, 2011. Egna, Hillary, Network Analysis of International Aquaculture Research and Development Efforts in Rwanda: Tracing the Flows of Knowledge and Technology in a USAID-funded Collaborative Research Support Program, Oregon State University, 1998. Hussain, Fayyaz, Landholding and Human Fertility in Rwanda, Michigan State University, 1991. Kangasniemi, Jaakko, People and Bananas on Steep Slopes: Agricultural Intensification and Food Security under Demographic Pressure and Environmental Degradation in Rwanda, Michigan State University, 1998. Koster, Marian, Fragmented Lives: Reconstructing Rural Livelihoods in Post-genocide Rwanda, Wageningen University, The Nederlands, 2008. Olson, Jennifer, Farmer Responses to Land Degradation in Gikongoro, Rwanda, Michigan State University, 1994. Rubagumya, Alphonse, The Dynamics of Collective Farming: A Case Study of Fish Farm Cooperatives in the Prefectures of Butare and Gikongoro, Rwanda, Louisiana State University, 1993. Rwanzyiziri, Gaspard, Gopolitique de lenvironnement au Rwanda: pour une gouvernance participative 214

3916 3917

3918 3919 3920 3921

des espaces protgs, Universit de Pau et des Pays de lAdour, 2009.

3.4.7.15) Caficulture
3922 Aithal, Anand, Coffee Value Chains and Farming Systems in East Africa: An Analysis of Efficiencies and Incoming Generation/ Chanes de valeur et systmes agricoles du caf en Afrique de lEst: une analyse de lefficacit et de la gnration des revenus, Universit de Toulouse-Le Mirail, 2011. Murekezi, Abdoul, Essays on the Effects of Coffee Market Reforms, Supply Chains, and Income Improvement in Rwanda, Michigan State University, 2009. Tobias, Jutta, Intergroup Contact Caused by Institutional Change: An Exploration of the Link Between Deregulation in Rwandas Coffee Sector and Attitudes towards Reconciliation, Washington State University, 2008.

3923 3924

3.4.7.16) conomie
3925 3926 3927 Musango, Laurent, Organisation et mise en place des mutuelles de sant: dfi au dveloppement de lassurance maladie au Rwanda, Universit Libre de Bruxelles, 2005. Ngagi Munyamfura, Alphonse, La protection des intrts conomiques des consommateurs dans le cadre du libralisme conomique en droit rwandais, Universit catholique de Louvain, 2003. Storey, Robert, Storylines, Scapegoats and State Power: Discursive Representations of the Rwandan Economy, Queens University of Belfast, 2003.

3.4.7.17) Kinyarwanda
3928 3929 3930 Mbori, Bob John ObwangI, The Interface between Language Attitudes and Language Use in a PostConflict Context: The Case of Rwanda, University of South Africa, Pretoria, 2008. Ntwari, Grard, Le rle des morphotonmes dans lidentification des modes en Kinyarwanda, Universit Laval, 2007. Ruzindana, Mathias, An Interlanguage Study of Vowel Duration in the Advanced Kinyarwanda Speakers of English, University of Reading, 1991.

3.4.8) Sites Internet (slection)

3931 3932 3933 3934 3935 3936 3937 3938 3939 3940 3941 3942 3943 AEGIS, Preventing Crimes Against Humanity, http://www.aegistrust.org Amnesty International, www.amnesty.org/en/region/rwanda Assemble Nationale, Rpublique Franaise, Mission dinformation sur le Rwanda, http://www.assemblee-nationale.fr/11/dossiers/rwanda.asp Association France-Turquoise, http://www.france-turquoise.fr Association internationale de recherche sur les crimes contre lhumanit et les gnocides (AIRCRIGE), http://aircrigeweb.free.fr/ Avega/Agahozo (Association des veuves du gnocide), http://www.avega.org.rw/ Avocats sans Frontires, Bruxelles, http://www.asf.be/ Centre dhistoire sociale du XXe sicle, Paris, Gnocides et politiques mmorielles, http://chs.univparis1.fr/genocides_et_politiques_memorielles/ Collectif des Parties Civiles pour le Rwanda (CPCR) http://www.collectifpartiescivilesrwanda.fr/ Commission denqute citoyenne, La France dans le gnocide au Rwanda, http://cec.rwanda.free.fr/ Committee to Protect Journalists, www.cpj.org/africa/rwanda/ Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de Lhomme (FIDH), http://www.fidh.org France Rwanda Tribune (Jean-Marie Vianney Ndagijimana), http://www.france-rwanda.info 215

3944 3945 3946 3947 3948 3949 3950 3951 3952 3953 3954 3955 3956 3957 3958 3959 3960 3961 3962 3963 3964 3965 3966 3967 3968 3969 3970 3971 3972 3973 3974 3975 3976

Gender Issues Education Foundation (GIEF): Gendercide Watch, www.gendercide.org Genocide Watch, http://www.genocidewatch.org/home.html GlobaLex, Rwandas Legal System and Legal Materials, http://www.nyulawglobal.org/Globalex/Rwanda.htm Hotel Rwanda Rusesabagina Foundation, http://hrrfoundation.org Human Rights Watch (HRW), http://www.hrw.org/ IBUKA, http://www.ibuka.rw/ Informations sur le Rwanda (Gaspard Musabyimana) http://gaspard-musabyimana.over-blog.com/ Integrated Regional Information Networks (IRIN), United Nations Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs (OCHA), http://www.irinnews.org/ International Committee of the Red Cross, ICRC Resource Center, http://www.icrc.org/eng/resources/index.jsp International Crisis Group, http://www.crisisgroup.org/en/regions/africa/central-africa/rwanda.aspx International Network of Genocide Scholars, http://www.inogs.com/ Kimenyi, Alexandre, http://kimenyi.com/index.php Le Carnet de Colette Braeckman, http://blog.lesoir.be/colette-braeckman/ Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme, Kigali, http://www.liprodhor.org.rw National Security Archive, The George Washington University, http://www.gwu.edu/~nsarchiv/index.html OLNY/NL, (Olivier Nyirubugara), http://www.olny.nl/ Online Encyclopedia of Mass Violence, SciencesPo/Ceri-CNRS, http://www.massviolence.org Pambazuka News, www.pambazuka.org/ Project Rwanda Blog, CUNY School of Professional Studies http://projectrwanda.wordpress.com/ Radical Information Project, GenoDynamics: Understanding Rwandan Political Violence, http://www.genodynamics.com/ Radio Okapi, http://radiookapi.net/ RCN Justice & Dmocratie, Bruxelles, http://www.rcn-ong.be Rwanda Commemoration Project: Genocide In Our Time, American University, Center for Human Rights and Humanitarian Law, http://www.wcl.american.edu/humright/center/rwanda/ Rwanda: Etude des lieux de mmoire et des lieux de savoir au Rwanda (Rmi Korman), tp://rwanda.hypotheses.org/ Rwanda Gateway, http://www.rwandagateway.org/fr/ The Rwanda Documents Project (Peter Erlinder), www.rwandadocumentsproject.net/ Rwanda Democracy Watch-Amahoro, http://rwandarwabanyarwanda.over-blog.com/ Rwandan Genocide, Genocide Studies Program, Yale University, http://www.yale.edu/gsp/rwanda/ Rwanda News Agency/Agence Rwandaise dInformation, http://www.rnanews.com/ Rwanda on the Internet, Stanford University, http://library.stanford.edu/depts/ssrg/africa/rwanda.html Rwandan Stories, http://www.rwandanstories.org/ RWASTA.net, http://www.rwasta.net Snat de Belgique, Rapport fait au nom de la commission denqute par MM. Mahoux et Verhofstadt, 216

http://www.senate.be/www/?MIval=/publications/viewPubDoc&TID=16778570&LANG=fr 3977 3978 3979 3980 3981 3982 3983 3984 Survie, Paris, http://survie.org/ Survivors Fund (SURF), London, http://www.survivors-fund.org.uk/ SYFIA Grands Lacs, Montpellier, http://www.syfia-grands-lacs.info/ The New Times, Kigali: 1995-prsent, http://www.newtimes.co.rw/ TPIR/Modle ou contre modle pour la justice pnale internationale? Le point de vue des acteurs, Universit Paris 1, http://genevaconference-tpir.univ-paris1.fr/?lang=fr TRIAL (Track Impunity Always), http://www.trial-ch.org/ United Nations Development Programme (UNDP): Rwanda Website, http://www.undp.org.rw/ University of Minnesota Human Rights Library, War Crimes and Crimes against Humanity, Genocide, and Terrorism, http://www1.umn.edu/humanrts/

217

4 SCIENCES HUMAINES : RWANDA INTERNATIONAL

4.1) Relations rgionales 4.1.1) Burundi et Rwanda 4.1.1.1) Politique
3985 3986 3987 Balibutsa, Maniragaba, Une archologie de la violence en Afrique des Grands Lacs: Rwanda, Burundi, Libreville: ditions du CICIBA, 2000, 416 p. Casadei, Rodolfo; Ferrari, Angelo, Rwanda, Burundi, una tragedia infinita: perch?, Bologna: Editrice Missionaria Italiana, 1994, 159 p. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Pluralisme politique et quilibre ethnique au Rwanda et au Burundi, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS Tiers-Monde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 51-58. Chrtien Jean-Pierre, Le Burundi va-t-il payer pour le Rwanda?, Esprit, 219, 1996, pp. 175-176. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda et Burundi: la mmoire vif, Esprit, 7, 1997, pp. 173-180. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Tournant historique au Burundi et au Rwanda, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, 2499, octobre 1993, pp. 2420-2422. Copson, Raymond, Rwanda and Burundi: Background and U.S. Policy Options, Washington, DC: Congressional Research Service, Library of Congress, 1994. Cunningham, David, Barriers to Peace in Civil War, New York: Cambridge University Press, 2011, 296 p. Daley, Patricia, Rwanda and Burundi since 1994: An End to the Discriminatory State?, in Mustapha, Abdul; Whitfield, Lindsay (eds.), Turning Points in African Democracy, Suffolk, UK/Rochester, NY: James Currey, 2011, pp. 167-184. De Lespinay, Charles, Culture, droit et prvention des conflits (Rwanda, Burundi), in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 231-242. Deslaurier, Christine, Des guerres civiles et des individus au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1996), Hypothses 1998: travaux de lcole doctorale dhistoire, Paris, Publications de la Sorbonne, 1998, pp. 53-60. Doughty, Kristin, Legal Responses to Violent Conflict in Rwanda and Burundi, Dynamics of Asymmetric Conflict, 4-1, 2011, pp. 82-84. Dupont, Patrick, The Sub-regional Context of the Crises in Rwanda and Burundi, in De Gaay Fortman, Bastiaan (ed.), Internal Conflicts, Security and Development, The Hague: The Netherlands Development Assistance Research Council, 1997, pp. 57-69. Fransen, Sonja; Siegel, Melissa, The Development of Diaspora Engagement Policies in Burundi and Rwanda, Maastricht: UNU-MERIT, Maastricht Economic and Social Research and Training Centre on Innovation and Technology, 2011, 35 p. Furley, Oliver, Rwanda and Burundi: Peacekeeping amidst Massacres, in Furley, Oliver; May, Roy (eds.), Peacekeeping in Africa, Aldesrhot, UK: Ashgate, 1998, pp. 239-261.

3988 3989 3990 3991 3992 3993

3994

3995

3996 3997

3998

3999

218

4000 4001

Guichaoua, Andr, Les travaux communautaires en Afrique Centrale, Revue Tiers-Monde, 32-127, 1991, pp. 551-573. Guichaoua, Andr, Les enjeux de la reconstruction dun ordre social durable au Burundi et au Rwanda, in Idem, La Destructuration des liens familiaux et sociaux en situation de crise: le cas du Burundi et du Rwanda, Paris: Fondation de France, 1999, pp. 3-97. Guichaoua, Andr, Les risques rgionaux de rcurrence, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 189-200. Havyarimana, J.-C., The Hutu-Tutsi and the Project of National Reconciliation in Rwanda and Burundi, Chiedza: Journal of Arrupe College [Harare], 9-1, 2006, pp. 51-62. Isabirye, Stephen; Mahmoudi, Kooros, Rwanda, Burundi and Their Tribal Wars, Ethnic Studies Report, 18-1, 2000, pp. 87-115. Janz, Bruce, Universities in Times of National Crisis: The Cases of Rwanda and Burundi, in Smith, Malinda (ed.), Globalizing Africa, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press 2003, pp. 465-482. Jefremovas, Villia, Treacherous Waters: The Politics of History and the Politics of Genocide in Rwanda and Burundi, Africa, 20-2, 2000, pp. 298-308. Lam, Holger; et al., Rwanda og Burundi: historie, kultur og udvikling, Aalborg: Danske Baptisters Spejderkorps, 1993, 90 p. Lemarchand, Ren, Genocide in the Great Lakes: Which Genocide? Whose Genocide?, African Studies Review, 41-1, 1998, pp. 3-16. Lemarchand, Ren, Rwanda et Burundi: gnocides croiss, in Charny, Isral (ed.), Le Livre noir de lhumanit: Encyclopdie mondiale des gnocides, Toulouse: Privat, 2001, pp. 486-493. Lemarchand, Ren; Niwese, Maurice, Mass Murder, the Politics of Memory, and Post-Genocide Reconstruction: The Cases of Rwanda and Burundi, in Pouligny, Batrice; Schnabel, Albrecht (eds.), After Mass Crime: Rebuilding States and Communities, New York: United Nations University Press, 2007, pp. 165-189. Le Pape, Marc, Traitement de lhistoire nationale au Burundi et au Rwanda, in Jewsiewicki, Bogumil; NSanda Buleli, Lonard, (eds.), Constructions, ngociations et drives des identits rgionales dans les tats des Grands Lacs africains: approche comparative, Qubec: Universit Laval, 2005, pp. 219-221. Le Pape, Marc, Les traitements de lhistoire nationale au Burundi et au Rwanda, in Jewsiewicki, Bogumil; NSanda Buleli, Lonard (eds.), Les identits rgionales en Afrique centrale: constructions et drives, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 313-316. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, La discorde au sujet de lle de Sabanerwa, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 23 janvier 2006, 2 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, La famine au sud du Rwanda et le nord du Burundi, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 23 janvier 2006, 3 p. Marchak, Patricia, Burundi and Rwanda, 1972-95, in Idem, Reigns of Terror, Montreal: McGillQueens University Press, 2003, pp. 199-211. Mworoha, Emile, Les dbats actuels au Burundi et au Rwanda, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS TiersMonde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 109-113. Ndikumana, Leonce, Fiscal Policy, Conflict, and Reconstruction in Burundi and Rwanda, UNU-WIDER Research Paper DP2001/62, Helsinki: World Institute for Development Economic Research, 2001, 40 p. Ndura, Elavie, Transcending the Majority Rights and Minority Protection Dichotomy through Multicultural Reflective Citizenship in the African Great Lakes Region, Intercultural Education, 17-2, 2006, pp. 195-205. Ndura, Elavie; Makoba, Johnson, Education for Social Change in Burundi and Rwanda: Creating a National Identity beyond the Politics of Ethnicity, in Saha, Santosh (ed.), Ethnicity and Sociopolitcal Change in Africa and Other Developing Countries: A Constructive Discourse in State Building, Lanham, 219

4002 4003 4004 4005 4006 4007 4008 4009 4010

4011

4012

4013 4014 4015 4016

4017 4018

4019

MD: Lexington Books, 2008, pp. 53-70. 4020 4021 4022 4023 Nemery, Benot, Rwanda et Burundi: enchevtrement des conflits, La Revue nouvelle, 101-5, 1995, pp. 36-48. Ntabona, Adrien, Heurs et malheurs de lhritage culturel du Rwanda et du Burundi en matire de prservation de la paix, Au cur de lAfrique, 61-2/3, 1995, pp. 344-385. Nyankanzi, Edward, Genocide: Rwanda and Burundi, Rochester, VT: Schenkman Books, 1998, 186 p. Ojakorotu, Victor; Adeola, T., A Historical Perspective of the Nature and Development of Rwanda/Burundi Ethnic Conflict, African Journal of International Affairs and Development, 5-1, 2000, pp. 48-67. Ojakorotu, Victor; Amusan, L., A Structural Agenda for Understanding Contemporary Conflicts in Rwanda and Burundi, African Journal of International Affairs and Development, 7-1, 2002, pp. 66-83. Parqu, Vronique, Conflit burundais et thorie des relations internationales, tude de cas, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 53-74. Pondi, Jean-Emmanuel, Un Hutuland et un Tutsiland pour rgler la crise du Rwanda et du Burundi: solution miracle ou solution mirage?, Revue internationale et stratgique, 36, 1999-2000, pp. 50-54. Prendergast, John; Smock, David, Post-Genocidal Reconstruction: Building Peace in Rwanda and Burundi, Washington, DC: United States Institute of Peace, 1999, 23 p. Raison, Jean-Pierre, Le Rwanda et le Burundi sous pression, in Brunet, Roger (ed.) Les Afriques au sud du Sahara, Paris: Belin, 1994, pp. 320-329. Reyntjens, Filip, Dmocratisation et conflits ethniques au Rwanda et au Burundi, Cahiers africains, 4/5, 1993, pp. 209-227. Reyntjens, Filip, LAfrique des Grands Lacs en crise: Rwanda, Burundi, 1988-1994, Paris: Karthala, 1994, 326 p. Reyntjens, Filip, Constitution-Making in Situations of Extreme Crisis: The Case of Rwanda and Burundi, Journal of African Law, 40-2, 1996, pp. 234-242. Reyntjens, Filip, Danse macabre: Rwanda en Burundi tussen haat en hoop, Antwerpen: Icarus, 1996, 386 p. Reyntjens, Filip, La production constitutionnelle en situation de crise: les cas du Rwanda et du Burundi, in Darbon, Dominique; Du Bois de Gaudusson, Jean (eds.), La cration du droit en Afrique, Paris: Karthala, 1997, pp. 293-307. Reyntjens, Filip, Rwanda et Burundi: les acteurs politiques, in Verhasselt, Yolande (ed.), RwandaBurundi: journe dtudes, Bruxelles, 10 janvier 1997, Bruxelles: Acadmie royale des sciences doutremer, 1997, pp. 111-126. Reyntjens, Filip, Evolution politique au Rwanda et au Burundi, 1997-1998, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 71-96 Reyntjens, Filip, Talking or Fighting? Political Evolution in Rwanda and Burundi, 1998-1999, Current African Issues, 21, 1999, 27 p. Reyntjens, Filip, Evolution politique au Rwanda et au Burundi, 1998-1999, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 124-157. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Burundi et du Rwanda, 1999-2000, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1999-2000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 95-126. Reyntjens, Filip, Small States in an Unstable Region: Rwanda and Burundi, 1999-2000, Current African Issues, 23, 2000, 23 p. 220

4024 4025

4026 4027 4028 4029 4030 4031 4032 4033

4034

4035

4036 4037

4038

4039

4040

Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda et du Burundi, 2000-2001, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 21-51. Reyntjens, Filip, Again at the Crossroads: Rwanda and Burundi, 2000-2001, Current African Issues, 24, 2001, 25 p. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda et du Burundi, 2001-2002, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2001-2002, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 45-78. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda et du Burundi, 2002-2003, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 1-30. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda et du Burundi, 2003-2005, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp 1-26. Reyntjens, Filip, Les transitions politiques au Rwanda et au Burundi, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp 3-24. Reyntjens, Filip, Chronique politique du Rwanda et du Burundi, 2007-2008, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2007-2008, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 1-28. Rossel, Hubert, Le Rwanda et le Burundi la veille de leur 30e anne dIndpendance, Genve-Afrique 30-2, 1992, pp. 17-24. Schabas, William, Le Rwanda, le Burundi et la maladie dimpunit, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 115-124. Scherrer, Christian, Rwanda-Burundi: zur Notwendigkeit von Konfliktprvention und bergangsjustiz nach dem Genozid, Moers: Institut zur Frderung der Ethnizittsforschung und Konfliktbearbeitung, 1999, 209 p. Schraml, Carla, Ethnicised Politics: Patterns of Interpretation of Rwandans and Burundians, International Journal of Conflict and Violence, 4-2, 2010, pp. 257-268. Sinduhije, Jrme, Echelle des responsabilits dans les guerres et conflits africains, pays du COMESA: cas du Rwanda et du Burundi, Bujumbura: J. Sinduhije, 2002, 329 p. Sommers, Marc; Uvin, Peter, Youth in Rwanda and Burundi: Contrasting Visions, Special Report 293, Washington, DC: U.S. Institute of Peace, 2011, 12 p. Strizek, Helmut, Ruanda und Burundi: von der Unabhngigkeit zum Staatszerfall: Studie ber eine gescheiterte Demokratie im afrikanischen Zwischenseengebiet, Mnchen: Weltforum Verlag, 1996, 471 p. Uvin, Peter, On Counting, Categorizing, and Violence in Burundi and Rwanda, in Kertzer, David; Arel, Dominique (eds.), Census and Identity: The Politics of Race, Ethnicity, and Language in National Census, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2002, pp. 148-175. Uvin, Peter, Structural Causes, Development Co-operation and Conflict Prevention in Burundi and Rwanda, Conflict, Security & Development, 10-1, 2010, pp. 161-179. Van Geldermalsen, Marieke, Women Breaking the Vicious Circle: A Gender Perspective on Cause and Effect in the Burundese and Rwandese Conflicts, Habitat Debate, 1-2, 1995, pp. 20-21. Winton, Mark, Violentization Theory and Genocide, Homicide Studies, 15- 4, 2011, pp. 363-381.

4041 4042

4043

4044

4045

4046

4047 4048

4049

4050 4051 4052 4053 4054

4055 4056 4057

4.1.1.2) conomie
4058 Andr, Catherine; Marysse, Stefaan, Evolution conomique rwandaise et burundaise entre 1990 et 1998, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands 221

Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 158-179. 4059 Ansoms, An, Les volutions socio-conomiques au Rwanda et au Burundi: quelles perspectives pour le dveloppement?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 239-256. Ansoms, An; Marysse, Stefaan, Les volutions macro-conomiques au Rwanda et au Burundi: quelles perspectives pour le dveloppement?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 27-46. Barampama, Angelo, Le manioc en Afrique de lEst: rle et perspectives dans le dveloppement agricole, Paris: Karthala, 1992, 287 p. Barampama, Angelo, [Les projets de dveloppement rural intgr aux mouvements paysans:] Le cas du Burundi et du Rwanda, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS Tiers-Monde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 135-140. Cassimon, Danny; Marysse, Stefaan, volution socioconomique au Burundi et au Rwanda (20002001) et la politique financire internationale, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 1-19. Marysse, Stefaan; Ansoms, An, volution socio-conomique au Rwanda et au Burundi, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp 31-46. Molt, Peter, Rwanda and Burundi: Political and Social Preconditions for the Economic Development of Dualistic Societies, African Development Perspectives Yearbook, Vol. 6, 1999, pp. 305-319. Rwabahungu, Marc, Au coeur des crises nationales au Rwanda et au Burundi: la lutte pour les ressources, Paris/Genve: LHarmattan/United Nations Research Institute for Social Development, 2004, 215 p.

4060

4061 4062

4063

4064

4065 4066

4.1.1.3) Ethnologie
4067 4068 4069 4070 4071 4072 4073 4074 Adekanye, J. Bayo, Rwanda/Burundi: Uni-ethnic Dominance and the Cycle of Armed Ethnic Formations, Social Identities, 2-1, 1996, pp. 37-71. Bhavnani, Ravi; Backer, David, Localized Ethnic Conflict and Genocide: Accounting for Differences in Rwanda and Burundi, Journal of Conflict Resolution, 44-3, 2000, pp. 283-306. Bhavnani, Ravi; Lavery, Jerry, Transnational Ethnic Ties and the Incidence of Minority Rule in Rwanda and Burundi (1959-2003), Nationalism & Ethnic Politics, 17-3, 2011, pp. 231-256. Braeckman, Colette, Au Rwanda comme au Burundi, largument ethnique ne fait plus recette, Le Monde diplomatique, 681, 2010, pp. 8-9. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Burundi et Rwanda, deux pays pigs par lintgrisme ethnique, Cahiers pour croire aujourdhui, 146, 1994, pp. 27-31. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Ethnicit et politique: les crises du Rwanda et du Burundi depuis lindpendance, Guerres Mondiales et Conflits Contemporains, 46-181, 1996, pp. 111-124. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le dfi de lintgrisme ethnique dans lhistoriographie africaniste: le cas du Rwanda et du Burundi, Politique africaine, 46, 1992, pp. 71-83. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Pluralisme dmocratique, ethnismes et stratgies politiques: la situation du Rwanda et du Burundi, in Conac, Grard (ed), LAfrique en transition vers le pluralisme politique, Paris: Economica, 1993, pp. 139-147. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Quel rle pour le fait ethnique?, Esprit, 215, 1995, pp. 181-183. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le dfi de lethnisme: Rwanda et Burundi, 1990-1996, Paris: Karthala, 1997, 466 p. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Hutu et Tutsi au Rwanda et au Burundi, in Mbokolo, Elikia; Amselle, Jean222

4075 4076 4077

Loup, Au coeur de lethnie: ethnie, tribalisme et tat en Afrique, Paris: La Dcouverte, 1999 [1985], pp. 129-167. 4078 Edozie, Rita Kiki, Rwanda-Burundis National-Ethnic Dilemma: Democracy, Deep Divisions and Conflict Re-Represented, in Saha, Santosh (ed.), Ethnicity and Sociopolitcal Change in Africa and Other Developing Countries: A Constructive Discourse in State Building, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2008, pp. 71-94. Elias, Michel; Helbig, Danielle, Deux mille collines pour les petits et les grands: radioscopie des strotypes hutu et tutsi au Rwanda et au Burundi, Politique Africaine, 42, 1991, pp. 65-73. Eller, Jack, Rwanda and Burundi: When Two Tribes Go to War, in Idem, From Culture to Ethnicity to Conflict: An Anthropological Perspective on International Ethnic Conflict, Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1999, pp. 195-242. Feltz, Gatan, Ethnicit, tat-nation et dmocratisation au Rwanda et au Burundi, in Feltz, Gatan; Esoavelomandroso, Manass (eds.), Dmocratie et dveloppement: mirage ou espoir raisonnable, Paris/Antananarivo: Karthala/Omaly sy Anio, 1995. Isabirye, Stephen; Kooros, Mahmoudi, Tribal Conflicts in Africa: A Case Study of Rwanda and Burundi, Ufahamu, 27-1/3, 1999, pp. 63-91. Isabirye, Stephen; Kooros, Mahmoudi, Rwanda, Burundi and the Dynamics of Their Tribal Conflicts, Africa Quarterly, 40-4, 2000, pp. 21-50. Isabirye, Stephen; Mahmondi, Kooros, Rwanda, Burundi and Their Tribal Wars, The African Communist, 157, 2001, pp. 85-108. Keller, Edmond, Transnational Ethnic Conflict in Africa, in Lake, David; Rothchild, Donald (eds.), The International Spread of Ethnic Conflict, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1998, pp. 275292. Lain, Agns, Identits biologiques, identits sociales et conflits ethniques en Afrique subsaharienne, Journal des anthropologues, 88/89, 2002, pp. 29-39. Reyntjens, Filip, Dmocratisation et conflits ethniques au Rwanda et au Burundi, in Wymeersch, Patrick (ed.), Liber amicorum Marcel dHertefelt: antropologische opstellen/essais anthropologiques/Anthropological Essays, Cahiers africains, 4/5, Bruxelles: Institut africain (CEDAF)/Afrika Instituut (ASDOC), 1993, pp. 209-227. Reyntjens, Filip, Le rle du facteur ethnique au Rwanda et au Burundi: Procs dintention et refus du dbat, Esprit, 215, octobre 1995, pp. 178-181. Uvin, Peter, Ethnicity and Power in Burundi and Rwanda: Different Paths to Mass Violence, Comparative Politics, 31-3, 1999, pp. 253-271. Zolberg, Aristide; Suhrke, Astri; Aguayo, Sergio, Ethnic Revolution and Counter-Revolution in Rwanda and Burundi, in Zolberg, Aristide (ed), Escape from Violence: Conflict and the Refugee Crisis in the Developing World, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 1993, pp. 45-50.

4079 4080

4081

4082 4083 4084 4085

4086 4087

4088 4089 4090

4.1.2) Ouganda et Rwanda

4091 4092 4093 4094 4095 4096 Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, 414 p. Alusala, Nelson, Informal Cross-border Trade and Arms Smuggling along the Uganda-Rwanda Border, African Security Review, 19-3, 2010, pp. 15-26. Damome, tienne, LOuganda en miroir, Outre-Terre, 20-3, 2007, pp. 373-377. Eriksen, Stein Sundstol, The Congo War and the Prospects for State Formation: Rwanda and Uganda Compared, Third World Quarterly, 26-7, 2005, pp. 1097-1113. Green, Elliott, Patronage as Institutional Choice: Evidence from Rwanda and Uganda, Comparative Politics, 43-4, 2011, pp. 421-438. Kanyarushoki, P.C., Le rle de lOuganda dans le conflit rwandais, Dialogue, 206, septembre-octobre 223

1998, pp. 63-73. (944) 4097 Kakwenzire, Joan, Social Conflict and Reconciliation: A Reflection on the Ugandan and Rwandese Experiences, in Amadiume, Ifi; An-Naim, Abdullahi (eds.), The Politics of Memory: Truth, Healing, and Social Justice, London/ New York: Zed Books, 2000. Katumanga, Musambayi, Uganda and Rwandas Involvement in DRC: The Pursuit of National Interests, LAfrique politique, Paris: CEAN/Khartala, 2000, pp. 89-103. King, Kathleen, Representation of Women: Constitutional Legislative Quotas in Rwanda and Uganda, The Charleston Law Review, 1-2, 2007, pp. 217-229. Leloup, Bernard, Rwanda-Ouganda: chronique dune guerre annonce?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1999-2000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 127-145. Leloup, Bernard, Le contentieux rwando-ougandais et lEst du Congo, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 235-256. Leloup, Bernard, Tentatives croises de dstabilisation dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs: le contentieux rwando-ougandais, Politique africaine, 96, 2004, pp. 119-138. Prunier, Grard, LOuganda et le Front patriotique rwandais, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Enjeux nationaux et dynamiques rgionales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Lille: URA; CNRS TiersMonde/Afrique, 1992, pp. 43-49. Vokes, Richard, Charisma, Creativity, and Cosmopolitanism: A Perspective on the Power of the New Radio Broadcasting in Uganda and Rwanda, Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute, 13-4, 2007, pp. 805824. Yousafzai, A.; Edwards, K.; DAllesandro, C.; Lindstrom, L., HIV/AIDS Information and Services: The Situation Experienced by Adolescents with Disabilities in Rwand and Uganda, Disability & Rehabilitation, 27-22, 2005, pp. 1357-1363.

4098 4099 4100

4101

4102 4103

4104

4105

4.1.3) Tanzanie et Rwanda

4106 4107 Anonyme, Roads and Railways: Rwanda-Tanzania, Africa Research Bulletin (Economic, Financial & Technical Series ), 45-2, 2008, pp. 17748-17749. Constantin, Franois, La Tanzanie et les Grands Lacs, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp 375-386. Kamanga, Khoti, The Rwandan Conflict and the Genocide Convention: Implications for Tanzania, African Yearbook of International Law, 5, 1998, pp. 63-90. Khadiagala, Gilbert, Tanzania Mediates Rwandas Civil War, in Idem, Meddlers or Mediators? African Interveners in Civil Conflicts in Eastern Africa, Leiden/Boston: Martinus Nijhoff, 2007, pp. 57103. Masanja, Verdiana, Introducing eLearning in Industrial Mathematics in Tanzania and Rwanda, Progress In Industrial Mathematics at ECMI 2008, 15, 2010, pp. 681-687. Rutinwa, Bonaventure, The Tanzanian Governments Response to the Rwandan Emergency, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9, 1996, pp. 291-302. Saxena, Suresh, Genocidal Wars in Rwanda and Burundi: Impact upon Littoral States, in Sheth, V.S. (ed.), Indian Ocean Region: Conflict and co-operation, Mumbai: Allied Publishers, 2004. Wedin, Asa, Literacy and Power: The Cases of Tanzania and Rwanda, International journal of educational development, 28-6, 2008, pp. 754-763.

4115 4116

4117 4118 4119 4120

224

4.1.4) Zare/RDCongo et Rwanda 4.1.4.1) Zare/RDCongo et Rwanda: 1994-2003

4121 Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind, The Zairian War and Refugee Crisis, 1996-1997: Creating a Culture of Conflict Prevention, in Idem (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 1996-1997, Lawrenceville, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 1-29. Afoaku, Osita, Congos Rebels: Their Origins, Motivations, and Strategies, in Clark, John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 109-128. Ajibewa, Aderemi, The Civil War in Zaire (now Democratic Republic of Congo), Africa Update, 4-4, 1997, n. p. [Internet]. Amnesty International, Zaire: Lawlessness and Insecurity in North and South-Kivu, London: A. I., November 1996, 22 p. Amnesty International, Zare: Violent Persecution by State and Armed Groups, London: A. I., November 1996, 6 p. Amnesty International, Democratic Republic of Congo: Deadly Alliances in Congolese Forests, London: A. I., December 1997, 47 p. Amnesty International, Democratic Republic of Congo: Rwandese-controlled East: Devastating Toll, London: A. I., June 2001, 58 p. Amnesty International, Democratic Republic of Congo: Torture: A Weapon of War against Unarmed Civilians, London: A. I., June 2001, 40 p. Anonyme, Goma-Bukavu: tmoignage direct, novembre 96-janvier 97, Dialogue, 196, mars 1997, pp. 49-70. Bakajika, Louis-Marie Musau; Kitenge Senga, Dismas, Une guerre dans la guerre: quand les Ougandais affrontent les Rwandais Kisangani (1999 et 2000), in Maindo, Alphonse (ed.), Des conflits locaux la guerre rgionale en Afrique Centrale: le Congo-Kinshasa oriental, 1996-2007, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 105-117. Bangas, Richard; Jewsiewicki, Bogumil (eds.), RDC: la guerre vue den bas, Politique Africaine, 84, 2001: Bangas, Richard; Jewsiewicki, Bogumil, Introduction au thme: imaginaires et pratiques populaires de la violence en RDC, pp. 5-16. De Villers, Gauthier; Tshonda, Jean Omasombo, La bataille de Kinshasa, pp. 17-32. Maindo Monga Ngonga, Alphonse, Survivre la guerre des autres: un dfi populaire en RDC, pp. 33-58. NSanda Buleli, Lonard, Le Maniema, de la guerre de lAFDL la guerre du RCD, pp. 59-74. La guerre au Maniema vue par les enfants, pp. 75-85. Fuir la guerre au Kivu: rcit de Jacques Kabulo, pp. 86-102. Van Acker, Franck; Vlassenroot, Koen, Les ma-ma et les fonctions de la violence milicienne dans lEst du Congo, pp. 103-116. Jackson, Stephen, Nos richesses sont pilles!: conomies de guerre et rumeurs de crime au Kivu, pp. 117-135. Ploquin, Jean-Franois, Dialogue intercongolais: la socit civile au pied du mur, pp. 136-151. Barnes, William, Kivu: lenlisement dans la violence, Politique Africaine, 73, 1999, pp. 123-136. Berghez Georges; Nkundabagenzi, Flix, La guerre du Congo-Kinshasa: analyse dun conflit et transferts darmes vers lAfrique centrale, Bruxelles: GRIP, 1999, 52 p. Braeckman, Colette, Le Zaire de Mobutu, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 387-394. Braeckman, Colette, Du Rwanda au Zare, londe de choc dun gnocide: bouleversements politiques en 225

4122 4123 4124 4125 4126 4127 4128 4129 4130

4131

4132 4133 4134

4135

Afrique Centrale, Le Monde Diplomatique, 43, 1996, pp. 6-7. 4136 4137 Braeckman, Colette, Terreur africaine: Burundi, Rwanda, Zare: les racines de la violence, Paris: Fayard, 1996, 347 p. Braeckman, Colette, Le gnocide au Rwanda et ses consquences sur la scne africaine, in Lelivre, Henry (ed.), Demain lAfrique, le cauchemar ou lespoir?, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1998, pp. 119126. Braeckman, Colette; Cros, Marie-France; Gauthier de Villers, Frdric; Reyntjens, Filip; Ryckmans, Franois; Willam, Jean-Claude (eds.), Kabila prend le pouvoir: les prmices dune chute, la campagne victorieuse de lAFDL: le Congo daujourdhui, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1998: Adam, Bernard, Introduction, pp. 7-10. De Villers, Gauthier, Dernier acte au Zare de Mobutu: le Phnix et le Sphinx, pp. 15-30. Williame, Jean-Claude, Kivu: la poudrire, pp. 31-46. Franois, Frdric, A la rencontre du Kivu libr: carnet de route (janvier-fvrier 97), pp. 49-64. Braeckman, Colette, La campagne victorieuse de lAFDL, pp. 65-89. Van Lierde, Jean, Les dbuts politiques de Kabila: tmoignage, pp. 90-93. Berghezan, Georges, Une guerre cosmopolite, pp. 94-97. Cros, Marie-France, La situation des rfugis, pp. 98-100. Chronologie, pp. 101-108. Franois, Frdric, Le Congo de Kabila: premires impressions (juillet 1997), pp. 111-118. Ryckmans, Franois, Kinshasa: les malentendus de la libration, pp. 119-133. Williame, Jean-Claude, La nouvelle politique amricaine en Afrique centrale, pp. 134-144. Reyntjens, Filip, Situation gostratgique en Afrique centrale: la nouvelle donne, pp. 145-155. Nkundabagenzi, Felix, Europe-Congo: conditionnalit dune coopration politique et conomique, pp. 156-164. Cros, Marie-France, Les dfis relever par Kabila, pp. 165-174. Braeckman, Colette, La quadrature du cercle, ou lingratitude oblige, pp. 175-180. Braeckman, Colette, Lenjeu congolais: lAfrique Centrale aprs Mobutu, Paris: Fayard, 1999, 428 p. Braeckman, Colette, Tutelle dguise et partition de fait: la Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo dpece par ses voisins, Le Monde Diplomatique, 1999, 547, pp. 16-17. Braeckman, Colette, Congo-Kinshasa: Chronique dune guerre inutile, Politique Internationale, 91-1, 2001, n. p. [Internet]. Braeckman, Colette, Les nouveaux prdateurs: politique des puissances en Afrique centrale, Paris: Fayard, 2003, 309 p. Bragard, L., La socit civile face au dfi de lethnisme militant dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Dialogue, 210, mai/juin 1999, pp. 17-22. Braithwaite, Alex, Resisting Infection: How State Capacity Conditions Conflict Contagion, Journal of Peace Research, 47-3, 2010, pp. 311-319. Bucyalimwe Mararo, Stanislas, Le Nord-Kivu au cur de la crise congolaise, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2001-2002, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp 153-186. Bucyalimwe Mararo, Stanislas, Ladministration AFDL/RCD au Kivu (novembre 1996-mars 2003): stratgie et bilan, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 171-206. Bucyalimwe Mararo, Stanislas, Kinshasa et le Kivu depuis 1987: une histoire ambige, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 161-186. Bulambo-Katambu, Ambroise, Mourir au Kivu: du gnocide tutsi aux massacres dans lEst du CongoRDC, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 180 p. Bwenge Mwaka, Arsne, Les milices mayi-mayi lest de la Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo: 226

4138

4139 4140 4141 4142 4143 4144 4145

4146

4147

4148 4149

dynamique dune gouvernementalit en situation de crise, African Sociological Review, 7-2, 2003, pp. 73-94. 4150 4151 Carbone, Carlo, Burundi, Congo, Rwanda: storia contemporanea di nazioni, etnie, stati, Roma: Gangemi, 2000, 236 p. CAREP, La crise politico-ethnique en Afrique des pays des Grands Lacs, Revue du Centre Africain de Recherche et dEducation pour la Paix et la Dmocratie, 1, 1997: Lohata Twambwe Otikokosa, Les techniques de fabrication de lethnicit et des ethnies au Rwanda, pp. 7-15. Mupendana, Pierre-Claver, Historique du conflit politico-ethnique au Rwanda, pp. 16-32. Ngarambe Rwema, Alphonse, Le phnomne dethnicit comme obstacle linstauration dune dmocratie pluraliste dans les pays de la Communaut Economique des Grands Lacs: le cas du Rwanda, pp. 33-46. Mupendana, Pierre-Claver, Les problmes des rfugis rwandais, pp. 47-61 Bi Shikwabo Baguma, Lonard, Les problmes des rfugis: un facteur dinscurit dans la rgion de lex-Kivu, pp. 62-67. Eluga Essy, Buhendwa, Demain lAfrique orientale et des Grands lacs, pp. 68-71. Balemba Bahane, Lon, Le rle de linformation dans la promotion de la culture dmocratique, pp. 72-76. Masubuko Ngwasi, Denis, Les interactions humaines dans un contexte de conflit: rflexions sur les obstacles et les chances du dialogue dans ce contexte, pp. 77-90. Kamushabi, Phlicien, Les conditions dune meilleure cohabitation pacifique entre les diffrentes composantes au Rwanda, pp. 91-95 Habimana, Nyirasafari, La femme rwandaise dans le processus de rconciliation des Hutu et des Tutsi, pp. 96-100. Hakuzweyezyu, Marie, Rfugie Kibumba, Les problmes sociaux de la femme rwandaise exile: perspectives davenir, pp. 101-107. Balolage Bisimwa, Dsir, Les prjudices de linstabilit politique sur les investissements dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, pp. 108-110. Bisimwa Mwongane, De la rconciliation la reconstruction de la rgion des Grands Lacs, pp. 111-117. Bismwa Nkunzi, Jacques, Le mandat de lEglise de rconcilier et dtablir la paix en Afrique des Grands Lacs pendant la priode de mutation, pp. 118-123. Foster, Charles, Fondements bibliques de la paix: un dfi lanc aux glises, pp. 124-133. Kabutu Biriage, Education la rsolution des conflits: une dmarche catchtique, pp. 134-141. Annexes, pp. 142-165. Cavalieri, Roberto, Balcani dAfrica: Burundi, Rwanda, Zaire: oltre la guerra etnica, Torino: Gruppo Abele, 1997, 125 p. Concertation chrtienne pour lAfrique centrale/Great Lakes Advocacy Network (CCAC/GLAN), Enqute sur le retrait des forces trangres en RDC et le rle de la MONUC, Dialogue, 230, fvrier 2003, pp. 127-141. De Villers, Gauthier, Identifications et mobilisations politiques au Congo-Kinshasa, Politique africaine, 72, 1998, pp. 81-97. De Villers, Gauthier; Willame, Jean-Claude; Omasombo, Jean; Kennes, Erik, Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo: chronique politique dun entre deux guerres, octobre 1996-juillet 1998, Cahiers africains/Afrika Studies, 35/36, Tervuren: Institut Africain-CEDAF; Paris: Harmattan, 1999, 371 p. De Villers, Gauthier; Omasombo, Jean; Kennes, Erik (eds.), Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo, guerre et politique: les trente derniers mois de L. D. Kabila (aot 1998-janvier 2001), Cahiers africains/Afrika Studies, 47-48, Tervuren: Institut Africain-CEDAF; Paris: Harmattan, 2001, 342 pp. De Villers, Gauthier, La guerre dans les volutions du Congo-Kinshasa, Afrique Contemporaine, 2153, 2005, pp. 47-70. Dialogue, 201, novembre-dcembre 1997: Dossier: Non-paix: gopolitique de la rgion des Grands Lacs F. Reyntjens, F., La nouvelle situation gostratgique en Afrique des Grands Lacs, pp. 3-6. 227

4152 4153

4154 4155

4156

4157 4159

Ntakarutimana, E., LAfrique des Grands Lacs: quelles mutations?, pp. 7-32. Nsengimana, N., La guerre du Rwanda: les dterminants internes et externes, pp. 33-44. Godding, J.-P., La justice du vainqueur est une source de guerre, pp. 45-50. 4160 Dietrich, Christian, Commercialisme militaire sans thique et sans frontires, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 333-364. Dunn, Kevin, A Survival Guide to Kinshasa: Lessons for the Father, Passed Down to the Son, in Clark, John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 53-73. Fennell, James, Hope Suspended: Morality, Politics and War in Central Africa, Disasters, 22, 1998, pp. 96-108. Ferrari, Angelo; Scalettari, Luciano, Storie di ordinario genocidio: la guerra del Kivu, Bologna: Editrice Missionaria Italiana, 1997, 159 p. Gahigi, Samuel, The Roots of the Great Lakes Crisis, Gopolitique Africaine, 23, 2006, pp. 299-310. Gervais, Myriam, La scurit humaine et son application: Rwanda et Est-Zaire, 1990-1998, CDAS Discussion Paper 11, Montral: Centre for Developing-Area Studies, McGill University, 1998, 37 p. Gnamo, Abbas, The Rwandan Genocide and the Collapse of Mobutus Kleptocarcy, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri, The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 221-249. Gnamo, Abbas, The Role of the Interahamwe in the Regional Conflict: The Origins of Unrest in Kivu, Zaire, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 1996-1997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 85-107. Gordon, Stuart, The African Great Lakes: Crucible of Exiled Armies?, in Latawski, Paul; Bennett, Matthew (eds.), Exile Armies, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 144-156. Gourevitch, Philip, Neighborhood Bully: How Genocide Revived President Mobutu, The New Yorker, September 9, 1996, pp. 52-56. Gourevitch, Philip, Letter from the Congo: Continental Shift, The New Yorker, August 4, 1997, pp. 42-47. Griggs, Richard: The Great Lakes Conflict and Spatial Designs for Peace: A Neorealist Analysis, Boundary & Security Bulletin, 4-4, 1997, pp. 68-78. Hague Academy of International Law, Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (New Application: 2002) (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Rwanda), Hague Yearbook of International Law, 19, 2006, pp. 154-171. Havenne, mile, La deuxime guerre dAfrique centrale, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 143-174. Huening, Lars, Explaining the Congo Wars, African Historical Review, 41-2, 2009, pp.129-150. Human Rights Watch, Rwanda/Zare: Rearming with Impunity: International Support for the Perpetrators of the Rwandan Genocide, Country Report Africa, 7-4, New York: HRW, May 1995, 19 p. Human Rights Watch; Longman, Timothy, Forced to Flee: Violence Against the Tutsis in Zaire, New York: HRW, July 1996, 29 p. Human Rights Watch; Longman, Timothy; Des Forges, Alison, Attacked by All Sides: Civilians and the War in Eastern Zaire, New York: HRW, March 1997, 14 p. Human Rights Watch; FIDH, What Kabila is Hiding: Civilian Killings and Impunity in Congo, New York: HRW, October 1997, 62 p. Human Rights Watch; Campbell, Scott, Democratic Republic of Congo: Casualties of War: Civilians, Rule of Law, and Democratic Freedoms, New York: HRW, February 1999, 32 pp. Human Rights Watch, Rwanda: Observing the Rules of War?, New York: HRW, December 2001, 17 p. 228

4161 4162 4163 4164 4165 4166

4167

4168 4169 4170 4171 4172

4173

4174 4175 4176 4177 4178 4179 4180

4181 4182 4183 4184 4185 4186 4187 4188 4189 4190 4191 4192 4193

Human Rights Watch, The War within the War: Sexual Violence against Women and Girls in Eastern Congo, New York: HRW, June 20, 2002, 120 p. Human Rights Watch, Democratic Republic of the Congo: War Crimes in Kisangani: The Response of Rwandan-backed Rebels to the May 2002 Mutiny, New York: HRW, August 2002, 36 p. Human Rights Watch, Ituri Covered in Blood: Ethnically Targeted Violence in Northeastern DR Congo, New York: HRW, July 2003, 57 p. International Crisis Group, Disarmament in the Congo: Investing in Conflict Prevention, Africa Briefing 4, Nairobi/Brussels: ICG, June 2001, 8 p. International Crisis Group, North Kivu: Into the Quagmire? An Overview of the Current Crisis in North Kivu, Kivu Report 1, Nairobi/Brussels: ICG, August 1998, 21 p. International Crisis Group, Africas Seven-nation War, Africa Report 4, Nairobi/Brussels: ICG, May 1999, 39 p. International Crisis Group, Uganda and Rwanda: Friends or Enemies?, Africa Report 14, Nairobi/ Brussels: ICG, May 2000, 31 p. International Crisis Group, Scramble for the Congo: Anatomy of an Ugly War, Africa Report 26, Nairobi/Brussels: ICG, November 2000, 124 p. International Crisis Group, Rwanda/Uganda: A Dangerous War of Nerves, Africa Briefing 7, Nairobi/ Brussels: ICG, December 2001, 16 p. International Crisis Group, The Kivus: The Forgotten Crucible of the Congo Conflict, Africa Report 56, Nairobi/Brussels: ICG, January 2003, 45 p. International Crisis Group, Rwandan Hutu Rebels in the Congo: A New Approach to Disarmament and Reintegration, Africa Report 63, Nairobi/ Brussels: ICG, May 2003, 33 p. International Crisis Group, Congo Crisis: Military Intervention in Ituri, Africa Report 64, Nairobi/ Brussels: ICG, June 2003, 33 p. International Rescue Committee; Roberts, Les; et al., Mortality in Eastern DRC: Results from Five Mortality Surveys Conducted September-November 2002, Reported April 2003, New York: IRC, June 2000, 20 p. Joannidis, Marie; Champin, Christophe, Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo: le dossier dun conflit rgional, Revue Internationale et Stratgique, 33, 1999, pp. 142-153. Kabanga Musau Donatien, Le remodelage du paysage socio-conomique dans les zones de conflit du Nord Kivu et du Maniema (R.D. Congo), in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 235-262. Kafarhire Murhula, Toussaint, Lautre visage du conflit dans la crise des Grands Lacs: mmoire historique sur la crise et la citoyennet au Kivu, Congo-Afrique, 43-374, 2003, pp. 221-240. Kalere, Jean Migabo, Gnocide au Congo? Analyse des massacres de populations civiles, Bruxelles: Broederlijk Delen, 2002, 216 p. Kanyamachumbi, Patient, Les populations du Kivu et la loi sur la nationalit: vraie et fausse problmatique, Kinshasa: Editions Select, 1993, 153 p. Kennes, Erik, La guerre au Congo, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 231-272. Kennes, Erik, Du Zare la Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo: une analyse de la guerre de lEst, LAfrique politique 1998, Paris: Karthala, 1998, pp. 175-204. Kennes, Erik; NGe, Munakana, Essai biographique sur Laurent-Dsir Kabila, Cahiers Africains/Afrika Studies 57/58/59, Tervuren: Institut Africain-CEDAF; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 436 p. Kirongozi, Bob-Limbaya, A la lumire de la crise rwandaise: les groupes ethniques transfrontaliers 229

4194 4195

4196 4197 4198 4199

4200 4201 4202

comme enjeu de pouvoir au Zare, Revue juridique et politique, 49-2, 1995, pp. 156-166. 4203 4204 4205 Kisangani, Emizet, Conflict in the Democratic Republic of Congo: A Mosaic of Insurgent Groups, International Journal on World Peace, 20-3, 2003, pp. 51-80. Klen, Michel, Les acteurs rels de la crise en Afrique centrale, Revue Dfense Nationale, 10, 1999, pp. 128-140. Labama Lokwa, Bernard (ed.), La prvention des crises et linstauration dune paix durable en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Kinshasa: Institut pour la dmocratie et le leadership politique, 2003, 210 p. Lacoste, Yves (ed.), Gopolitique dune Afrique mdiane, Hrodote, 86/87, 1997, 240 p. Lacoste, Yves, Gopolitique dune Afrique mdiane, pp. 2-5. Pourtier, Roland, Congo-Zare-Congo: un itinraire gopolitique au cur de lAfrique, pp. 6-41. Prunier, Grard, La crise du Kivu et ses consquences dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, pp. 42-56. Reyntjens, Filip, La rbellion au Congo-Zare: une affaire de voisins, pp. 57-77. Willame, Jean-Claude, Gestion verticale et horizontale des crises identitaires: le cas du Kivu montagneux, pp. 78-115. Bradol, Jean-Herv; Guibert, Anne, Le temps des assassins et lespace humanitaire: Rwanda, Kivu, 1994-1997, pp. 116-149. Imbs, Franoise, Retours et reconstruction au Rwanda: et pourtant ils vivent!, pp. 150-181 Lagrange, Marc-Andr, Intervention humanitaire en zone milicienne: deux expriences congolaises, Afrique contemporaine, 215, 2005, pp. 147-161. Lanotte, Olivier, Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo: guerres sans frontires, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2003, 272 p. Leloup, Bernard, Quelles stratgies poursuivent les pays impliqus dans le conflit en Afrique centrale, Dialogue, 226, mars 2002, pp. 85-88. Leloup, Bernard, Les rbellions congolaises et leurs parrains dans lordre politique rgional, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2001-2002, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 79-114 (cf. Idem, Dialogue, 229, septembre 2002, pp. 31-58). Lemarchand, Ren, Patterns of State Collapse and Reconstruction in Central Africa: Reflections on the Crisis in the Great Lakes region, Afrika Spectrum, 32-2, 1997, pp. 173-193. Lemarchand, Ren, The Fire in the Great Lakes, Current History, 98-628, 1999, pp. 195-201. Lemarchand, Ren, Aux sources de la crise des Grands Lacs, Dialogue, 218, septembre-octobre 2000, pp. 3-24. Lemarchand, Ren, Exclusion, Marginalization and Political Mobilization: The Road to Hell in the Great Lakes, in Wimmer, Andreas (ed.), Facing Ethnic Conflicts: Toward a New Realism, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004, pp. 61-76. Le Pape, Marc, LExportation des massacres du Rwanda au Congo-Zare, Esprit, 266-267, 2000, pp. 162-169. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Grands Lacs: Halte aux logiques de guerre, Kigali: L.D.G.L., 2003, 4 p. Longman, Timothy, The Complex Reasons for Rwandas Engagement in Congo, in Clark, John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 129-143. Lubala Mugisho, Emmanuel, La contre-rsistance dans la zone doccupation rwandaise au Kivu (19962001), in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 251-277. Madsen, Wayne, Genocide and Covert Operations in Africa, 1993-1999, Lewiston, NY: The Edwin Mellen Press, 1999, 540 p. Mafabi, K., Kisangani Debacle: Undermining Pan Africanism?, Pan Afrikanist, 1-2, 1999, pp. 15-17. 230

4206

4207 4208 4209 4210

4211 4212 4213 4214

4215 4216 4217 4218

4219 4220

4221

Mafikiri Tsongo, Angelus, Gestion de lespace, manipulations politiques et violences ethniques au Kivu, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: Actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. Maindo, Alphonse, Survivre la guerre des autres: un dfi populaire en RDC, Politique africaine, 84, 2001, pp. 33-58. Mamdani, Mahmood, Understanding the Crisis in Kivu: Report of the CODESRIA Mission to the Democratic Republic of Congo, September, 1997, Dakar: Council for the Development of Social Science Research in Africa, 2000, 42 p. Mamdani, Mahmood, African States, Citizenship and War: A Case-Study, International Affairs, 78-3, 2002, pp. 493-506. Manahl, Christian, From Genocide to Regional War: The Breakdown of International Order in Central Africa, African Studies Quarterly, 4-1, 2000, pp. 17-28. Mantuba-Ngoma, Pamphile Mabiala, Systmes capitalistes et guerres post-coloniales en RDC, in Ndaywel E Nziem, Isidore; Mudimbe-Boyi, Elisabeth (eds.), Images, mmoires et savoirs: une histoire en partage avec Bogumil Koss Jewsiewicki, Paris: Kartahla, 2009, pp. 177-191. Marysse, Stefaan, Balbutiements de la renaissance africaine ou somalisation? Enjeux conomiques individuels, rgionaux et internationaux dune guerre, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 309-336. Marysse Stefaan, War and Regress: The Case of DR Congo, European Journal for Development Research, 15-1, 2003, pp. 73-99. Mathieu, Paul; Laurent, Pierre-Joseph; Tsongo Mafikiri, Angelus, Comptition foncire, confusion politique et violences au Kivu: des drives irrversibles?, Politique africaine, 67, 1997, pp. 130-136. Mbavu Muhindo, Vincent, Le Congo-Zare dune guerre lautre: de libration en occupation (chronique 1996-1999), Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 228 p. McCalpin, Jermaine, Historicity of a Crisis: The Origins of the Congo War, in Clark, John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 33-52. McNulty, Mel, The Collapse of Zare: Implosion, Revolution or External Sabotage?, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 37-1, 1999, pp. 53-82. Mdecins Sans Frontires, Ethnic War in Eastern Zare: Masisi, 1994-1996, New York: MSF, 1996, 21 p. Mdecins Sans Frontires, Forced Flight: A Brutal Strategy of Elimination in Eastern Zare, New York: MSF, 1997, 12 p. Muchai, Augusta, Arms Proliferation and the Congo War, in Clark, John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 185-199. Mugisho, Emmanuel Lubala, La situation politique au Kivu: vers une dualisation de la socit, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 307-334. Mugisho, Emmanuel Lubala, Lmergence dun phnomne rsistant au Sud-Kivu (1996-2000), in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1999-2000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 199-222. Muholongu, Apolinaire, Dconfiture de ltat, pousses identitaires, violence et politique au Zare, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: Actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet]. Murhula Nashi, Emmanuel, Guerre en RDC: mnage entre pouvoir, ethnie et dictatures militaires, Dialogue, 211, juillet-aot 1999, pp. 29-42. Murison, Jude, The Politics of Refugees and Internally Displaced Persons in the Congo War, in Clark, 231

4222 4223

4224 4225 4226

4227

4228 4229 4233 4234 4236 4237 4238 4239 4240

4241

4242

4243 4244

John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 225-237. 4245 Namegabe, Paul-Robain, Le pouvoir traditionnel au Sud-Kivu de 1998 2003: rle et perspectives, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 209-234. Ndahimana, J., La crise de la rgion des Grands Lacs: le Rwanda est-il prt balayer devant sa case?, Dialogue, 195, novembre 1996, pp. 44-53. Ngabirano, Maximiano, Mtafiti Mwafrika: Grand Narratives of the Great Lakes Region of Africa and their Contribution to the Current Conflicts, Kampala: African Research and Documentation Centre, 2003, 64 p. Nguya-Ndila Malengana, Clestin, The Motivations behind Congo-Kinshasas Nationality Legislation, in Doom, Ruddy; Gorus, Jan (ed.), Politics of identity and economics of conflict in the Great Lakes region, Brussels: VUB University Press, 2000, pp. 289-309. Niemann, Michael, War Making and State Making in Central Africa, Africa Today, 53-3, 2007, pp. 21-39. Ntampaka, Charles, Le conflit des Grands Lacs: un conflit politique avec des alibis ethniques, Dialogue, 199, juillet-aot 1997, pp. 31-50. Nzeza Kabu Zex-Kongo, Jean-Pierre, Du Zare au Congo: la question agraire au Nord-Kivu, LAfrique politique: entre transition et conflits, Paris: Karthala, 1999, pp. 201-211. Nzongola-Ntalaja, Georges, Holocauste congolais et gnocide rwandais, Bulletin du CODESRIA, 3/4, 1999, pp. 80-85 (cf. Idem, The Congo Holocaust and the Rwanda Genocide, CODESRIA Bulletin, 3/4, 1999, pp. 66-70). Nzongola-Ntalaja, Georges, Civil War, Peacekeeping, and the Great Lakes Region, in Laremont, Ricardo (ed.), The Causes of War and the Consequences of Peacekeeping in Africa, Portsmouth, NH: Heinemann, 2002, pp. 91-116. Nzongola-Ntalaja, Georges, La guerre, la paix et la dmocratie au Congo, Journal of African Elections, 2-1, 2003, pp. 1-11. Nzuzi, Lelo, Les guerres au Congo-Kinshasa et la destruction du Parc National des Virunga, Acta Geographica, 120, 1999, pp. 50-62. Orogun, Paul, Crisis of Government, Ethnic Schisms, Civil War, and Regional Destabilization of the Democratic Republic of Congo, World Affairs, 165-1, 2002, pp. 25-41. Otemikongo Mandefu, Jean, LAccord de cessez-le-feu de Lusaka et la paix en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Congo-Afrique, 40-345, 2000, pp. 267-277. Oyatambwe, Wamu, De Mobutu Kabila: avatars dune passation inopine, Paris/Montral: LHarmattan, 1999, 174 p. Physicians for Human Rights, Investigations in Eastern Congo and Western Rwanda, Boston, MA: PHR, 1997, 18 p. Pourtier, Roland, La guerre au Kivu: un conflit multidimensionnel, Afrique Contemporaine, 180, 1996, pp. 15-38. Pourtier, Roland, LAfrique centrale dans la tourmente: les enjeux de la guerre et de la paix au Congo et alentour, Hrodote, 86/87, 1997, pp. 11-39. Pourtier, Roland, La guerre des Grands Lacs, Cahiers franais, 290, 1999, pp. 71-76. Prunier, Grard, La crise du Kivu et ses consquences dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Hrodote, 8687, 1997, pp. 42-56. Prunier, Grard, Convoitises multiples sur le Kivu: une poudrire au cur du Congo-Kinshasa, Le Monde diplomatique, 532, Juillet 1998, p. 14. Prunier, Grard, Grands Lacs: les cls dune guerre sans fin, Politique internationale, 82, 1999, pp. 364-376. 232

4246 4247

4248

4249 4250 4251 4252

4253

4254 4255 4256 4257 4258 4259 4260 4261 4262 4263 4264 4265

4266 4267 4268 4269 4270

Prunier, Grard, The Catholic Church and the Kivu Conflict, Journal of Religion in Africa, 31-2, 2001, pp. 139-162. Prunier, Grard, Africas World War: Congo, the Rwandan Genocide, and the Making of a Continental Catastrophe, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2009, 576 p. Prunier, Grard, From Genocide to Continental War: The Congolese Conflict and the Crisis of Contemporary Africa, London: Hurst & Co, 2009, 450 p. Raeymaekers, Timothy; International Peace Information Service (IPIS), Network War: An Introduction to Congos Privatised Conflict, Antwerp: IPIS, April 2002, 43 p. Raeymaekers, Tim; Vlassenroot, Koen, Le conflit en Ituri, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 207-233. Reed, Cyrus, Guerrillas in the Midst: The Former Government of Rwanda (FGOR) & the Alliance of Democratic Forces for the Liberation of Congo-Zaire (ADFL) in Eastern Zaire, in Clapham, Christopher (ed.), African Guerrillas, Oxford, UK: James Currey; Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 1998, pp. 134-154. Reno, William, Sovereignty and the Fragmentation of the Democratic Republic of Congo, in Idem, Warlord Politics and African States, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 1999, pp. 79-107. Renton, David; Seddon, David; Zeilig, Leo, The Congo: Plunder and Resistance, London: Zed Books; New York: Palgrave MacMillan, 2007, 243 p. Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Andr, Catherine, Conflits au Kivu: antcdents et enjeux: aspects historiques et dimensions juridiques; dimensions politiques et conomiques, Antwerp: Centre for Development Studies, University of Antwerp, 1996, Vol. 1, 31 p.; Vol. 2, 75 p. Reyntjens, Filip, The New Geostrategic Situation in Central Africa, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 26-1, 1998, pp. 10-13. Reyntjens, Filip, La guerre des Grands Lacs: alliances mouvantes et conflits extra-territoriaux en Afrique centrale, Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, 255 p. Reyntjens, Filip, La deuxime guerre du Congo: plus quune rdition, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 272-283. (cf. Idem, Briefing: The Second Congo War: More Than a Remake, African Affairs, 1999, 98-391, pp. 241-250). Reyntjens, Filip, Briefing: the Democratic Republic of Congo, from Kabila to Kabila, African Affairs, 100-399, 2001, pp. 311-317. Reyntjens, Filip, The Great African War: Congo and Regional Geopolitics, 1996-2006, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2009, 327 p. Reyntjens, Filip, Waging (Civil) War Abroad: Rwanda and the DRC, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 132-151. Reyntjens, Filip; Lemarchand, Ren, Mass Murder in Easter Congo, 1996-1997, in Lemarchand, Ren (ed.), Forgotten Genocides: Oblivion, Denial, and Memory, Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2011, pp. 20-36. Ruhimbika, Manass, Les Banyamulenge (Congo-Zare) entre deux guerres, Paris/Montral: LHarmattan, 2001, 292 p. Rusamira, Etienne, La dynamique des conflits ethniques au Nord-Kivu: une rflexion prospective, Afrique Contemporaine, 207, 2003, pp. 147-163. Rutazibwa, Privat, Les crises des Grands Lacs et la question tutsi: rflexions sur lidologie du gnocide dans la sous-rgion, Kigali: Editions du C.R.I.D., 1999, 215 p. Sagahutu, Joseph, Esprer contre toute esprance: tmoignage dun rescap des massacres de religieux 233

4271

4272 4273 4274

4275 4276 4277

4278 4279 4280

4281

4282 4283 4284 4285

en RD-Congo par larme de Paul Kagame, Lille: Sources du Nil, 2009, 198 p. 4286 Scherrer, Christian, Ethnisierung und Vlkermord in Zentralafrika: Genozid in Rwanda, Brgerkrieg in Burundi und die Rolle der Weltgemeinschaft, Frankfurt; New York: Campus, 1997, 200 p. (cf. Idem, Central Africa: Genocide, Crisis and Change: Peace Process in Burundi, Normalization in Rwanda, Regional War in Congo-DR, Moers, Germany: Institute for Research on Ethnicity and Conflict Resolution, 1999, 200 p.). Scherrer, Christian, Genocide and Crisis in Central Africa: Conflict Roots, Mass Violence, and Regional War, Westport, CN: Praeger, 2001, 440 p. Stearns, Jason; Borello, Federico, Bad Karma: Accountability for Rwandan Crimes in the Congo, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp 152-169. Stearns, Jason, Dancing in the Glory of Monsters: The Collapse of the Congo and the Great War of Africa, New York: Public Affairs, 2011, 380 p. Touchard, Norbert, Le fil du gnocide dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, in Lelivre, Henry (ed.), Demain lAfrique, le cauchemar ou lespoir?, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1998, pp. 79-91. Tshiyembe, Mwayila, Lex-Zare convoit par ses voisins: ambitions rivales dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, Le Monde Diplomatique, 538, 1999, pp. 10-11. Tshiyembe, Mwayila, Gopolitique de paix en Afrique mdiane: Angola, Burundi, Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Rpublique du Congo, Ouganda, Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 228 p. Tsongo, Mafikiri, Mouvements de population, accs la terre et question de la nationalit au Kivu, in Mathieu, Paul; Laurent, Pierre-Joseph; Willame, Jean-Claude (eds.), Dmocratie, enjeux fonciers et pratiques locales en Afrique: conflits, gouvernance et turbulences en Afrique de lOuest et centrale, Bruxelles: Institut Africain (CEDAF)/Afrika Instituut (ASDOC), 1996, pp. 180-201. Tull, Denis, A Reconfiguration of Political Order? The State of the State in North Kivu (DR Congo), African Affairs, 102-408, 2003, pp. 429-446. Turner, Thomas, War in the Congo, Foreign Policy in Focus, 4-5, 1999, pp. 1-4. United Nations, Department of Humanitarian Affairs, The Conflict in South Kivu (Zare) and its Regional Implications, New York: UNDHA, October 1996, 7 p. U. S. Committee for Refugees; Reed, William; Reed, Cyrus, Refugees and Rebels: The Former Government of Rwanda and the ADFL Movement in Eastern Zaire, Washington, DC: USCR, 1997, 25 p. Van Acker, Franck; Vlassenroot, Koen, Les ma-ma et les fonctions de la violence milicienne dans lest du Congo, Politique africaine, 84, 2001, pp. 103-116. Vlassenroot, Koen, Violences et constitution de milices dans lEst du Congo: le cas des Mayi-Mayi, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2001-2002, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 115-152. Vlassenroot, Koen; Raeymaekers, Timothy (eds.), Conflict and Social Tranformation in Eastern DR Congo, Ghent: Academia Press Scientific Publishers, 2004: Vlassenroot, Koen; Raeymaekers, Timothy, Introduction, pp. 13-38. Vlassenroot, Koen, Reading the Congolese Crisis, pp. 39-60. Raeymaekers, Timothy, The Political Economy of Beni-Lubero, pp. 61-80. Vlassenroot, Koen, Land and Conflict: The Case of Masisi, pp. 81-102. Verhoeve, Anna, Conflict and the Urban Space: The Socio-economic Impact of Conflict on the City of Goma, pp. 103-122. Raeymaekers, Timothy; Vlassenroot, Koen, Conflict and Artisan Mining in Kamituga (South Kivu), pp. 123-156. Jourdan, Luca, Being at War, Being Young: Violence and Youth in North Kivu, pp. 157-176. Raeymaekers, Timothy; Vlassenroot, Koen, Emerging Complexes in Ituri, pp. 177-196. Cuvelier, Jeroen, Linking the Local to the Global: Legal Pluralism in the DRC Conflict, pp. 197216. Raeymaekers, Timothy; Vlassenroot, Koen, General Conclusions, pp. 217-230. 234

4287 4288

4289 4290 4291 4292 4293

4294 4295 4296 4297 4298 4299

4300

Raeymaekers, Timothy; Vlassenroot, Koen, Recommendations, pp. 231-236. 4301 4302 4303 4304 4305 4306 Weiss, Herbert, War and Peace in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Current African Issues 22, Uppsala: Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, 2000, 28 pp. Willame, Jean-Claude, Banyarwanda et Banyamulenge: violences ethniques et gestion de lidentitaire au Kivu, Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, 156 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Laurent-Dsir Kabila: les origines dune anabase, Politique Africaine, 72, 1998, pp. 68-80. Willame, Jean-Claude, Lodysse Kabila: trajectoire pour un Congo nouveau?, Paris: Khartala, 1999, 250 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Laccord de Lusaka: chronique dune ngociation internationale, Bruxelles: Cahiers africains, 51/52; Paris: LHarmattan/ CEDAF, 2002, 219 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Le processus de paix en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo (RDC) aprs Lusaka, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp 157-170. Winter, Roger, Lancing the Boil: Rwandas Agenda in Zaire, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 1996-1997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 109-136. Yett, Shelden, Masisi, Down the Road from Goma: Ethnic Cleansing and Displacement in Eastern Zare,Washington, DC: US Committee for Refugees, June 1996, 6 p. Young, Crawford, Contextualizing Congo Conflicts: Order and Disorder in Postcolonial Africa, in Clark, John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 1332.

4307

4310 4311

4.1.4.2) RDCongo et Rwanda: 2004-2010

4312 Abadi, Delphine, Deneault, Alain; Sacher, William, Marchands darmes, seigneurs de la guerre, multinationales: Balkanisation et pillage dans lEst congolais, Le Monde diplomatique, dcembre 2008, p. 21. Amnesty International, Democratic Republic of Congo: Arming the East, London: A. I., July 2005, 77 p. Amnesty International, Democratic Republic of Congo: North-Kivu: Civilians Pay the Price for Political and Military Rivalry, London: A. I., September 2005, 30 p. Amnesty International, Democratic Republic of Congo: Children at War, Creating Hope for the Future, London: A. I., October 2006, 71 p. Autesserre, Sverine: Local Violence, National Peace? Postwar Settlement in the Eastern D.R. Congo (2003-2006), African Studies Review, 49-3, 2006, pp. 1-29. Bangas, Richard, Rethinking the Great Lakes Crisis: War, Violence and Political Recompositions in Africa, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Bangas, Richard (eds.), The Recurring Great Lakes Crisis: Identity, Violence and Power, London: Hurst, 2008, pp. 1-24. Barouski, David, Laurent Nkundabatware, his Rwandan Allies, and the Ex-ANC Mutiny: Chronic Barriers to Lasting Peace in the DRC, s. l.; s. n., February 2007, 450 p. [Internet]. Boshoff, Henri; et al., The Democratic Republic of Congo: From Peace Rhetoric to Sustainable Political Stability?, African Renaissance, 4-2, 2007: Boshoff, Henri, The Demobilisation, Disarmament and Reintegration, pp. 10-20. Gounden, Vasu; Mbugua, Karanja, The Democratic Republic of Congo: Finally Enroute from Hell?, pp. 21-28. Henwood, Franco, Moving Beyond the Bullet and Ballot Box, pp. 29-34. Vircoulon, Thierry, Beyond the Transition: The Agenda of Reconstruction and Governance in the Democratic Republic of Congo, pp. 35-40. Swart, Gerrie, Can the Ballot Prevail over the Bullet? The Troublesome Transition in the Democratic Republic of Congo, pp. 41-54. 235

4313 4314 4315 4316 4317

4318 4319

Mussanzi wa Mussangu, Ben, Democratic Republic of Congo: The Humanitarian Disaster is not Over: It has Just Changed its Face!, pp. 55-60. Makgetlaneng, Sehlare, The Socio-political and Economic System of the Democratic Republic of Congo: The Role of Internal and External Allies, pp. 61-72. Lemarchand, Ren, Consociationalism and Power-sharing in Africa: Rwanda, Burundi and the Democratic Republic of Congo, pp. 73-96. Parsons, Elizabeth, Opportunities for Reform in the Natural Resource Sector in Post-election DR Congo: Rhetoric or Reality?, pp. 97-111. 4320 Bucyalimwe Mararo, Stanislas, Le Dilemme du Kivu, in Djungu-Simba, Charles; Kalimbiliro, Laetitia (eds.), Grands Lacs dAfrique: culture de paix vs. culture de violences, Huy, Belgique: ditions du Pangolin, 2003, pp. 43-66. Bucyalimwe Mararo, Stanislas, Le TPD [Tous pour la paix et le dveloppement] Goma (Nord-Kivu): mythes et ralits, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp 139-170. Bucyalimwe Mararo, Stanislas, LEst de la Rpublique dmocratique du Congo: dix ans entre la guerre et la paix (1996-2006), in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp 261-286. Chiwengo, Ngwarsungu, When Wounds and Corpses Fail to Speak: Narratives of Violence and Rape in Congo (DRC), Comparative Studies of South Asia Africa and the Middle East, 28, 2008, pp. 78-92. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Diverse Situations/Interconnected Crises, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Bangas, Richard (eds.), The Recurring Great Lakes Crisis: Identity, Violence and Power, New York: Columbia University Press, 2011, pp. 233-243. Cros, Marie-France; Misser, Franois, Gopolitique du Congo (RDC), Bruxelles: Editions Complexe, 2006, 142 p. 144 p. Curtis, Marcus,Raison dtat Unleashed: Understanding Rwandas Foreign Policy in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Strategic Insights, 4-7, 2005, n. p. [Internet]. Dialogue, 192, juillet 1996: Dossier: La guerre du Masisi Ntampaka, C., Masisi: silence, on tue!, pp. 1-2. Ndeshyo Rurihose, O., La nationalit de la population zaroise dexpression kinyarwanda au regard de la loi du 29 juin 1981, pp. 3-32. Rugenena Mucyo, B., Les massacres de 1965 et 1991, pp. 33-36. Ngabu, F., Massacres de 1993 dans les zones de Walikale et de Masisi, pp. 37-46. Muhonghya Katikati, J.-M., Rle et efforts de la socit civile dans la rsolution des conflits, pp. 47-50. Nzabara Masetas, F.-X., La guerre dans la zone de Masisi, pp. 67-72. Muhawe Ruganzu, L., La tension persiste dans la zone de Masisi, pp. 73-76. Anonyme, Nous avons vu les Mayi Mayi, pp. 77-78. Anonyme, Tmoignage, pp. 79-80. Kabasha, I., Lattaque de la paroisse de Bibwe, pp. 81-84. Bucyalimwe Mararo, S., Les enjeux de la guerre de Masisi, pp. 85-94. Bourdeau, V., Mokoto en exil, pp. 95-101. Dialogue, 244, octobre 2008: Dossier: La confrence de Goma pour la scurit et la paix au Kivu Deschamps, P., Qui dtient le pouvoir dans les Grands Lacs?, pp. 1-2. Musabyimana, T., La confrence de Goma pour la scurit et la paix au Kivu, pp. 3-17. Willame, J.-C., Commentaires sur la confrence de Goma, pp. 18-20. Nashi, E., Confrence de Goma: des acteurs aux metteurs en scne, pp. 21-32. HRW, Laccord de paix na pas mis fin aux meurtres de civils, pp. 33-37. Ettang, Dorcas, The DRCs National and Regional Security Nexus, Peace Review, 23-2, 2011, pp. 183-190. Fofana, Idriss, A Crisis of Belonging: Rwandas Ethnic Nationalism and the Kivu Conflict, Harvard 236

4321

4322

4323 4324

4325 4326 4327

4328

4329 4330

International Review, 30-4, 2009, pp. 34-38. 4331 4332 4333 4334 4335 4336 4337 4338 4339 4340 4341 French, Howard, Kagames Hidden War in the Congo, The New York Review of Books, 56-14, September 24, 2009. Funai, Go; Morris, Catherine, Disaster in the DRC: Responding to the Humanitarian Crisis in North Kivu, Washington, DC: United States Institute of Peace, 2008, 12 p. Guinamard, Louis, Femmes violes dans la guerre en Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo, Paris: Les ditions de lAtelier/ditions ouvrires, 2010, 176 p. Herman, Edward; Peterson, David, Rwanda and the Democratic Republic of Congo in the Propaganda System, Monthly Review, 62-1, 2010, pp. 20-36. Hintjens, Helen, Conflict and Resources in Post-genocide Rwanda and the Great Lakes Region, International Journal of Environmental Studies, 63-5, 2006, pp. 599-615. Holmes, John; Jacquemot, Pierre; et al., Democratic Republic of Congo: Past, Present, Future?, Forced Migration Review, 36, 2010, pp. 1-55. Human Rights Watch, Seeking Justice: The Prosecution of Sexual Violence in the Congo War, New York: HRW, 2005, 52 p. Human Rights Watch, Renewed Crisis in North Kivu, New York: HRW, 2007, 92 p. Human Rights Watch; Sawyer, Ida; Van Woudenberg, Anneke; Peligal, Rona; Mawson, Andrew; Ross, James, You Will Be Punished: Attacks on Civilians in Eastern Congo, New York: HRW, 2009, 183 pp. Human Rights Watch, Tackling Impunity in Congo: Meaningful Follow-up to the UN Mapping Report: A Mixed Chamber and Other Accountability Measures, New York: HRW, 2010, 16 p. Ingelaere, Bert; Havugimana, Jean-Bosco; Ndushabandi, Sylvestre, All Congolese Women are Ready to be Raped: Ex-FDLR Combatants on Sexual Violence and Gender Relations in Eastern DR Congo, Amsterdam: Humanitarian Tools Foundation, 2010, 38 p. Internal Displacement Monitoring Centre/International Refugee Rights Initiative, The Great Lakes Pact and the Rights of Displaced People: A Guide for Civil Society, Geneva/New York: IDMC/IRRI, 2008, 50 p. International Alert, Words that Kill: Rumours, Prejudice, Stereotypes and Myths amongst the People of the Great Lakes Region of Africa, London: I. A., 2009, 60 p. International Crisis Group, Back to the Brink in the Congo, Nairobi/Bruxelles: ICG, December 17, 2004, 11 p. International Crisis Group, Pulling Back from the Brink in the Congo, Africa Briefing 18, Nairobi/Brussels: ICG, July 2004, 12 p. International Crisis Group, The Congo: Solving the FDLR Problem once and for all, Africa Briefing, 25, Nairobi/Brussels: ICG, May 2005, 12 p. International Crisis Group, The Congo: Solving the FDLR Problem Once and for All, Nairobi/Bruxelles: ICG, May 2005, 11 pp. International Crisis Group, Congo: Bringing Peace to North Kivu, Africa Report 133, Nairobi/Bruxelles: ICG, 31 October 2007, 38 p. International Crisis Group, Congo: Five Priorities for a Peacebuilding Strategy, Africa Report 150, Nairobi/Bruxelles: ICG, May 2009, 33 p. International Crisis Group, Congo: A Comprehensive Strategy to Disarm the FDLR, Africa Report 151, Nairobi/Bruxelles: ICG, July 2009, 41 pp. International Crisis Group, Congo: No Stability in Kivu Despite Rapprochement with Rwanda, Nairobi/Bruxelles: ICG, November 2010, 4 p. Internal Displacement Monitoring Centre (IDMC), Democratic Republic of the Congo: Escalating Displacement in North Kivu Despite Ceasefire Agreement, Geneva: IDMC, September 2008, 13 p. 237

4342

4343 4344 4345 4346 4347 4348 4349 4350 4351 4352

4353 4354 4355 4356

International Rescue Committee; Coghlan, Benjamin; et al., Mortality in the Democratic Republic of Congo: An Ongoing Crisis, New York: IRC, January 2008, 21 p. Jackson, Stephen, Sons of Which Soil? The Language and Politics of Autochthony in Eastern D.R. Congo, African Studies Review, 49-2, 2006, pp. 95-123. Joannidis, Marie, La rgion des Grands Lacs, toile daraigne de la paix?, Gopolitique Africaine, 15/16, 2004, pp. 95-104. Kalere, Jean Migabo, Genocide in the African Great Lakes States: Challenges for the International Criminal Court in the Case of the Democratic Republic of Congo, International Criminal Law Review, 5-3, 2005, pp. 463-484. Kamundu Batundi, Didier, Mmoire des crimes impunis: la tragdie du Nord-Kivu, Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo: appel la justice internationale, Paris: Jouve, 2006, 264 p. Koko, Sadiki, From Conflict to Ever-Eluding Peace, Peace Review, 23-2, 2011, pp. 139-143. Lemarchand, Ren, Lordre rgne Bukavu, Dialogue, 234, juillet 2004, pp.117-124. Lemarchand, Ren, The Geopolitics of the Great Lakes Crisis, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 25-54. Leloup, Bernard, Le Rwanda et ses voisins: activisme militaire et ambitions rgionales, Afrique contemporaine, 215-3, 2005, pp. 71-91. Leloup, Bernard, Le Rwanda et ses voisins, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2004-2005, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 141-160. Lemarchand, Ren, The Dynamics of Violence in Central Africa, Philadelphia: The University of Pennsylvania Press, 2009, 327 p. Lemarchand, Ren, Reflections on the Crisis in Eastern Congo, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2008-2009, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 105-121. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Situation humanitaire catastrophique dans les camps des dplacs de Minova/Territoire de Kalehe, Kigali: L.D.G.L, mai 2009, 8 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Le FDLR au cur de linscurit dans la localit de Kajeje, Groupement de Mudaka en Territoire de Kabare, Kigali: L.D.G.L, mai 2009, 7 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, La population de Bunyakiri/Territoire de Kalehe prise en tenailles: les FDLR, les FARDC et les groupes arms au centre des exactions, Kigali: L.D.G.L, juin 2009, 12 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Exactions rcurrentes des FDLR: la population de la chefferie de Nindja/Territoire de Kabare dans la tourmente la veille de lopration KIMIA II, Kigali: L.D.G.L, juin 2009, 10 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Pillages, enlvements et viols charge des combattants FDLR dans la localit de Kahungu/ Groupement dIrhambi Katana, Kigali: L.D.G.L, juillet 2009, 10 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, La Ville de Bukavu et ses priphries au cur de la tourmente: linscurit continue faire des victimes, Kigali: L.D.G.L, octobre 2009, 7 p. Ligue des Droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, La population du groupement de Miti en territoire de Kabare prise en tau par des prsums militaires FARDC et combattants hutus rwandais, Kigali: L.D.G.L, mai 2010, 10 p. Maindo, Alphonse; Nso, Sara, New Perspective of the Conflict at the Great Lakes Region: The Demographic and Social Factors, UNISCI-Journal, 8, 2005, pp. 1-9. Maindo, Alphonse (ed.), Des conflits locaux la guerre rgionale en Afrique centrale: le Congo238

4357 4358 4359 4360

4361 4362

4363 4364

4365 4366 4367

4368

4369

4370 4371

4372 4373

Kinshasa oriental, 1996-2007, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, 310 p. 4374 Maindo, Alphonse, The Democratic Republic of Congo from One War to Another: Sociopolitical Practices and Political Imaginary, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Bangas, Richard (eds.), The Recurring Great Lakes Crisis: Identity, Violence and Power, New York: Columbia University Press, 2011, pp. 99133. Makgetlaneng, Sehlare, Challenges towards Sustainable Peace and Security in the Democratic Republic of Congo, Africa Insight, 38-1, 2008, pp. 185-196. Mallemanche, Jean-Jacques; et al., Grands Lacs: la poudrire du Kivu, Les Cahiers de lAfrique, 7, 2009: Mallemanche, Jean-Jacques, La poudrire du Kivu, Argenson, Emmanuelle, Le Kivu, un scandale gologique, Hamani, Richard, Rwanda-Kivu: un destin partag, Jourdan, Luca, Jeunesse et violence, Jourdan, Luca, Le cas des Ma Ma, Musila, Cyril, Economie en panne: des pistes suivre..., Bucyalimwe Mararo, Stanislas, Goma 93, Musila, Cyril, Le rle de la communaut internationale. Math, Guylain, Conflits locaux, guerres rgionales: anatomie des crises politiques au Nord-Kivu, in Maindo, Alphonse (ed.), Des conflits locaux la guerre rgionale en Afrique Centrale: le CongoKinshasa oriental, 1996-2007, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 119-143. Mathieu, Paul; Willame, Jean-Claude (eds.) Conflits et guerres au Kivu et dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: entre tensions locales et escalade rgionale, Cahiers Africains, 39-40, 2000 : Mathieu, Paul; Laurent, Pierre-Joseph; Tsongo, Mafikiri, Angelus; Mugangu, Sverin, Cohabitations imposes et tensions politiques au Nord-Kivu, 1939-1994: une trajectoire conflictuelle, pp. 11-20. Mathieu, Paul; Tsongo, Mafikiri, Angelus, Enjeux fonciers, dplacements de population et escalades conflictuelles (1930-1995), pp. 21-62. Laurent, Pierre-Joseph, Dstabilisation des paysanneries du Nord Kivu: migrations, dmocratisation et tenures, pp. 63-83. Mathieu, Paul; Tsongo, Mafikiri, Angelus; Mugangu, Sverin, Inscurisation et violence: quelques rflexions sur les causes et remdes possibles des escalades conflictuelles, pp. 84-98. Kabamba, Bob; Lanotte, Olivier, Guerres au Congo-Zare (1996-1999): acteurs et scnarios, pp. 99-159. Ntampaka, Charles, La scurit comme motif dintervention du Rwanda en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo: prtexte ou ralit, pp. 161-177. Willame, Jean-Claude, Migrations et dplacements de population dans les Grands Lacs africains: le temps de lAfrique des comptoirs et des seigneurs de la guerre?, pp. 179-199. Mugangu, Sverin, La nationalit dans le Kivu montagneux, pp. 201-211. Mugangu, Sverin, Chronologie synthtique des vnements politiques marquants et des moments conflictuels au Kivu, 1959-1995, pp. 213- 215. Matabaro, Sverin Mugangu, La crise foncire lest de la RDC, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2007-2008, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 385-414. Mbata Betukumesu Mangu, Andr, Armed Conflict, Law and Challenges to the New Transitional Order in the Democratic Republic of Congo, East African Journal of Peace & Human Rights, 10-1, 2004, pp. 100-138. Mealer, Bryan, All Things Must Fight to Live: Stories of War and Deliverance in Congo, New York: Bloomsbury, 2008, 301 p. Medica Mondiale; HEAL Africa; EED [Service des glises vangliques en Allemagne pour le dveloppement], Violences sexuelles dans les provinces du Nord et Sud-Kivu: Situation, Approches, Interventions, Goma: EED, 2009, 38 p. Meger, Sara, Rape of the Congo: Understanding Sexual Violence in the Conflict in the Democratic 239

4375 4376

4377

4378

4379

4380

4381 4382

4383

Republic of Congo, Journal of Contemporary African Studies, 28-2, 2010, pp. 119-135. 4384 4385 Miltcheva, Olga, Flight and Survival in North Kivu, Red Cross/Red Crescent, 1, 2009, pp. 10-11. Mollel, Andrew, Minority Rights, Nationality Laws and Conflict Prevention: Rethinking the Banyamulenge in the Democratic Republic of Congo, Journal of African and International Law, 1-1, 2008, pp. 51-82. Morvan, Helene; Kambale Nzweve, Jean-Louis, Small Steps towards Peace: Inventory and Analysis of Local Peace Practices in North and South Kivu, London: International Alert, 2010, 64 pp. Moufflet, Vronique, Le paradigme du viol comme arme de guerre lEst de la Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo, Afrique Contemporaine, 227-3, 2008, pp, 119-133. Mubiala, Mutoy, Le problme de la mobilit transfrontalire dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, CongoAfrique, 44-389, 2004, pp. 562-568. Muhoozi, Francis Xavier Ndagabanye, A Deficit of Logic in the Great Lakes of Africa: The Floods of Innocent Human Blood That Could Have Been Spared, Milton Keynes, FL: Authorhouse, 2011, 309 p. Mulumba, Mubayabo Ngeleka, Alliances stratgiques et conflits arms dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: exemples du Rwanda et de la Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo, Likundoli, Srie A: Mmoire et enqutes dhistoire congolaise, 10-1/2, 2006, pp. 310-329. Nabeth, Pierre; Croisier, Alice; Pedari, Mirdad; Bradol, Jean-Herv, Acts of Violence against Rwandan Refugees, The Lancet, 350-9091, 2006, p. 1635. Neethling, Theo, Toward the End of UN Peacekeeping in the DRC, Peace Review, 23-2, 2011, pp. 191-198. Ngbanda Nzambo, Honor, Crimes organiss en Afrique Centrale: rvlations sur les rseaux rwandais et occidentaux, Paris: Duboiris, 2004, 456 p. Nguya-Ndila Malengana, Clestin, Nationalit et citoyennet au Congo-Kinshasa: le cas du Kivu, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 311 pp. Olson, Camilla; Smith, Jennifer, DR Congo: Protect Civilians and End Military Operations: Field Report, Washington, DC: Refugees International, 2009, 4 p. Omaar, Rakiya, The Leadership of Rwandan Armed Groups Abroad with a Focus on the FDLR and RUD/URUNANA, Kigali: Rwanda Demobilization and Reintegration Commission, 2008, 320 p. Onana, Charles, Ces tueurs tutsi: au cur de la tragdie congolaise, Paris: ditions Duboiris, 2009, 319 p. Orakhelashvili, Alexander, Case Concerning Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Rwanda), Jurisdiction and Admissibility: Judgment of 3 February 2006, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 55, 2006, pp. 753-763. Ortega Rodriguez, Maria, The FDLR as an Obstacle to Peace in the DRC, Peace Review, 23-2, 2011, pp. 176-182. Paddon, Emily, Beyond Creed, Greed and Booty: Conflict in the Democratic Republic of Congo, Africa, 80-2, 2010, pp. 322-331. Prunier, Grard, Local Issues and International Perspectives: The Ethnic Conflict in Ituri District: Overlapping of Local and International in Congo-Kinshasa, in Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Bangas, Richard (eds.), The Recurring Great Lakes Crisis: Identity, Violence and Power, New York: Columbia University Press, 2011, pp. 180-203. Rafti, Marina, South Kivu: A Sanctuary for the Rebellion of the Democratic Forces for the Liberation of Rwanda, University of Antwerp: Institute of Development Policy and Management, 2006, 32 p. Rafti, Marina, Rwandan Hutu Rebels in Congo/Zare, 1994-2006: An Extra-territorial Civil War in a Weak State?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 55-84. Reyntjens, Filip, The Privatisation and Criminalisation of Public Space in the Geopolitics of the Great 240

4386 4387 4388 4389 4390

4391 4392 4393 4394 4395 4396 4397 4398

4399 4400 4401

4402 4403

4404

Lakes Region, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 43-4, 2005, pp. 587-607. 4405 4406 Rodrguez, Mara Paz Ortega, The FDLR as an Obstacle to Peace in the DRC, Peace Review, 23-2, 2011, pp. 176-182. Romkema, Hans, Opportunities and Constraints for the Disarmament and Repatriation of Foreign Armed Groups in the Democratic Republic of Congo: The cases of the FDLR, FNL and ADF/NALU, Washington, DC: The World Bank, Multi-Country Demobilization and Reintegration Program, 2007, 104 p. Sabakinu-Kivilu, Jacob; Akele Adau, Pierre; Mpeye Nyango (eds.), La crise dans la sous-rgion des pays des Grands Lacs africains: tat de la question et perspectives de paix, Kinshasa : Presses de lUniversit de Kinshasa, 2006, 344 p. Scott, Stewart, Laurent Nkunda et la rbellion du Kivu: au cur de la guerre congolaise, Paris: Karthala, 2008, 336 p. Service International de Recherche, dEducation et dAction Sociale (SIREAS), La guerre du Kivu en RDC: un risque de rdition du cas rwandais, 1990-1994, Analyses et tudes, 12, Bruxelles: SIREAS, 2008, 13 p. Stearns, Jason, Laurent Nkunda and the National Congress for the Defence of the People (CNDP), in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 20072008, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 245-267. Sundi Mbambi, Pascal, La politique scuritaire et de dfense de la SADC et la crise congolaise, Congo-Afrique, 45-396, 2005, pp. 357-365. Swart, Gerrie, No War, No Peace in the Volatile East, Peace Review, 23-2, 2011, pp. 144-153. Thakur, Monika, Demilitarizing Militias in the Kivus (Eastern Democratic Republic of Congo), African Security Review, 17-1, 2008, pp. 52-67. Tull, Denis, The Dynamics of Transnational Violence in the Great Lakes Region: State Transformation and Social Crisis in Kivu (DR Congo), in Oenbrgge, Jrgen; Mechthild, Reh (eds.), Social Spaces of African Societies: Application and Critique of Concepts about Transnational Social Spaces, Munster: LIT Verlag, 2004, pp. 199-224. Tunga dia Lutete, Bthuel, La crise des Grands Lacs: analyse et pistes de rglement, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 163 p. Turner, Thomas, The Congo Wars: Conflict, Myth and Reality, London/New York: Zed Books, 2007, 256 p. United Nations Security Council, Report of the Security Council Mission to the African Union; Rwanda and the Democratic Republic of the Congo; and Liberia, 11 June 2009, 32 p. [S/2009/303]. Van Lierde, Franois, Congo: Les miliciens rwandais font la loi Hombo-Nord, La Revue Nouvelle, 4, 2007, pp. 60-63. Veit, Alex, Intervention as Indirect Rule: Civil War and Statebuilding in the Democratic Republic of Congo, Frankfurt: Campus Verlag, 2011, 292 p. Vircoulon, Thierry, LIturi ou la guerre au pluriel, Afrique contemporaine, 215-3, 2005, pp. 129-146. Vircoulon, Thierry, La guerre sans fin des Kivus, in Annuaire franais des relations internationales, Bruxelles/Paris: Emile Bruylant/Documentation franaise, 2009, pp. 807-823. Vlassenroot, Koen; Raeymaekers, Timothy, The Politics of Rebellion and Intervention in Ituri: The Emergence of a New Political Complex?, African Affairs, 103-412, 2004, pp. 385-412. Vlassenroot, Koen; Raeymaekers, Timothy, Kivus Intractable Security Conundrum, African Affairs, 2009, 108-432, pp. 475-484. Willame Jean-Claude, Ephmrides Grands Lacs [Chronologies Grands Lacs], s. l.; s. n., 2006-2008 [Internet] [hebdomadaire]. 241

4407

4408 4409

4410

4411 4412 4413 4414

4415 4416 4417 4418 4419 4420 4421 4422 4423 4424

4425 4426 4427 4428 4429

Willame, Jean-Claude, Les faiseurs de paix au Congo: gestion dune crise internationale dans un tat sous tutelle, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2007, 217 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, La guerre du Kivu: vues de la salle climatise et de la vranda, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2010, 172 p. Wola Bangala, Charles, LONU et la crise des Grands Lacs en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo (1997-2007), Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 156 p. Wolters, Stephanie, Trouble in Eastern DRC: The Nkunda Factor, Pretoria: Institute for Security Studies, 2007, 11 p. Zacharie, Arnaud; Janne dOthe, Franois, LAfrique centrale dix ans aprs le gnocide, Bruxelles: Labor, 2004, 184 p.

4.1.4.3) Mines; conomie

4430 4431 Amnesty International, Democratic Republic of Congo: Our Brothers Who Help Kill Us: Economic Exploitation and Human Rights Abuses in the East, London: A. I., March 2003, 55 p. Andr, Catherine Enqute snatoriale belge sur le pillage au Congo: enjeux, limites et clairages, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2002-2003, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 257-288. Askin, Steve; Collins, Carol, External Collusion with Kleptocracy: Can Zaire Recapture its Stolen Wealth?, Review of African Political Economy, 57, 1993, pp. 72-85. Braeckman, Colette, La Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo dpece par ses voisins, Le Monde Diplomatique, 46-547, 1999, pp. 16-17. Ciervide, Joaqun, Nord-Est de la Rp. Dm. du Congo: armes, minerais et ethnies, Congo-Afrique, 43-378, 2003, pp. 482-491. Cuvelier, Jeroen; Raeymaekers, Tim, Supporting the War Economy in the DRC: European Companies and the Coltan Trade: Five Cases Studies, Antwerp: International Peace Information Service, 2002, 32 p. Cuvelier, Jeroen, Rseaux de lombre et configurations rgionales: le cas du commerce du coltan en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Politique africaine, 93, 2004, pp. 82-93. Cuvelier, Jeroen; Marysse, Stefaan, Les enjeux conomiques du conflit en Ituri, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp, 171-202. De Failly, Didier, Coltan: pour comprendre, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 279-305. DeVoe, Anne, Carrying a Piece of Congo in Our Pockets: Global Complicity to Congo's Sexual Violence and the Conflict Minerals Trade, Seattle Journal for Social Justice, 10-1, 2011, pp. 463-508. Dietrich, Christian, Commercialisme militaire sans thique et sans frontires, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 333-364. Dietrich, Christian, Hard Currency: The Criminalized Diamond Industry of the Democratic Republic of Congo and its Neighbours, Ottawa: The Diamonds and Human Security Project, 2002, 68 p. Global Witness, Same Old Story: A Background Study on Natural Resources in the Democratic Republic of Congo, Washington, DC: G. W., 2004, 56 p. Global Witness, Under-Mining Peace: The Explosive Trade in Cassiterite in Eastern DRC, Washington, DC: G. W., 2005, 39 p. Global Witness, Faced with a Gun, What Can You Do?: War and the Militarisation of Mining in Eastern Congo, Washington, DC: G. W., 2009, 106 p. Global Witness, The Hill Belongs to Them: The Need for International Action on Congos Conflict 242

4432 4433 4434 4435 4436 4437

4438

4439 4440

4441 4442 4443 4444 4445

Minerals Trade, Washington, DC: G. W., 2010, 32 p. 4446 Geenen, Sara; Stefaan Marysse, La fin des diamants du sang Un futur brillant pour les diamants du Congo?, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2007-2008, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 331-356. Grignon, Franois, International Response to the Illegal Exploitation of Resources in the DRC, in Malan, Mark; Porto, Joao (eds.), Challenges of Peace Implementation: The UN Mission in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Pretoria: Institute for Security Studies, 2004, pp. 43-52. Human Rights Watch, The Curse of Gold: Democratic Republic of Congo, New York: HRW, June 2005, 159 p. Iyenda, Guillaume, Civil Wars and Lootings in the Congo: How the Poor Pay the Bill, African Journal on Conflict Resolution, 5-2, 2005, pp. 7-31. Jackson, Stephen, Nos richesses sont pilles! conomies de guerre et rumeurs de crime au Kivu, Politique africaine, 84, 2001, pp. 117-135. Jackson, Stephen, Making a Killing: Criminality and Coping in the Kivu War Economy, Review of African Political Economy, 29-93/94, 2002, pp. 517-536. Jacquemot, Pierre, Ressources minrales, armes et violences dans les Kivus (RDC), Hrodote,134, 2009, pp. 38-62. Jacquemot, Pierre, Lconomie politique des conflits en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Afrique contemporaine, 230-2, 2009, pp. 187-212. Jacquemot, Pierre, La sortie de crise dans lEst du Congo et les perspectives de la coopration rgionale, Mondes en dveloppement, 177-3, 2009, pp. 109-122. Juma, Laurence, Shadow Networks and Conflict Resolution in the Great Lakes Region of Africa, African Security Review, 16-1, 2007, pp. 2-17. Kabamba, Patience, O va la valeur ajoute dans les territoires occups par les rebelles et comment la ville de Kisangani en est affecte?, Congo-Afrique, 44-388, 2004, pp. 483-504. Kaul, Volker, The Diamond Trade and War in Congo/Zaire, Afrika Spectrum, 42-1, pp. 49-71, 2007. Kennes, Erik, Le secteur minier au Congo: dconnexion et descente aux enfers, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1999-2000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 299-342. Kennes, Erik, The Mining Sector in Congo; The Victim or the Orphan of Globalization?, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (ed.), The Political Economy of the Great Lakes Region in Africa: The Pitfalls of Enforced Democracy and Globalization, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005. Koyame, Mungbalemwe; Clark, John, The Economic Impact of the Congo War, in Clark, John (ed.), The African Stakes of the Congo War, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002, pp. 201-224. Le Billon, Philippe; Hocquard, Christian, Filires industrielles et conflits arms: le cas du tantale dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Ecologie & politique, 34, 2007, pp. 83-92. Lumbi, Pierre, Guerre en RDC: enjeux conomiques, intrts et acteurs, Kinshasa: Observatoire Gouvernance-Transparence, 10 avril 2000, 24 p. Marysse, Stefaan; Andr, Catherine, Guerre et pillage conomique en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 307-332. Misser, Franois; Valle, Olivier, Les Gemmocraties: lconomie politique du diamant en Afrique, Paris: Descle de Brouwer, 1997, 234 p. Monnier, Laurent; Jewsiewicki, Bogumil; De Villers, Gauthier (eds), Chasse au diamant au Congo/Zare, Tervuren: Institut Africain CEDAF; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 240 pp. Montague, Dana, Stolen Goods: Coltan and Conflict in the Democratic Republic of Congo, The SAIS 243

4447

4448 4449 4450 4451 4452 4453 4454 4455 4456 4457 4458

4459

4460 4461 4462 4463

4464 4465 4466

Review of International Affairs, 12-1, 2002, pp. 103-118. 4467 4468 Mwanasali, Musifiky, The View from Below, in Berdal, Mats; Malone, David (eds), Greed and Grievance: Economic Agendas in Civil Wars, Boulder, CO/London: Lynne Rienner, 2000, pp. 137-155. Ndikumana, Lonce; Emizet, Kisangani, The Economics of Civil War: The Case of the Democratic Republic of Congo, in Collier Paul; Sambanis, Nicholas (eds.), Understanding Civil War: Evidence and Analysis, Volume 1: Africa, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 2005, pp. 63-87. Nest, Michael; Grignon, Franois; Kisangani, Emizet, The Democratic Republic of Congo: Economic Dimensions of War and Peace, Boulder, CO/ London: Lynne Rienner, 2006, 165 p. Orru, Jean-Franois; et al., Le diamant dans la gopolitique africaine, Afrique contemporaine, 221, 2007, pp. 173-203. Prunier, Grard, The Economic Dimensions of Conflict in the Region, in Khadiagala, Gilbert (ed.), Security Dynamics in Africas Great Lakes Region, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2006, pp, 103-117. Redmond, Ian, Coltan Boom, Gorilla Bust: The Impact of Coltan Mining on Gorillas and Other Wildlife in Eastern DR Congo: A Report for the Dian Fossey Gorilla Fund Europe and the Born Free Foundation, Kigali: Born Free Foundation, 2001, 26 p. Reed, Cyrus, Public Policy, Contested Government, and State Decay: Zaire as a Regional Actor in the Great Lakes Crisis, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 19961997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 139-164. Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, Assemble Nationale, Commission spciale charge de lexamen de la validite des conventions caractre economique et financier conclues pendant les guerres de 1996-1997 et de 1998, Rapport des travaux, Kinshahsa: Internet, 2005, 196 p. [Luntundula Report]. Samset, Ingrid, Conflitct of Interests or Interests in Conflict? Diamonds & War in the DRC, Review of African Political Economy, 29-93/94, 2002, pp. 463-480. Spittaels, Steven, The Complexity of Resource Governance in a Context of State Fragility: An Analysis of the Mining Sector in The Kivu Hinterlands, London: International Alert, 2010, 68 pp. Taylor, Ian, Conflict in Central Africa: Clandestine Networks & Regional/ Global Configurations, Review of African Political Economy, 30-95, 2003, pp. 45-55. United Nations Security Council, Report of the Group of Experts on the Democratic Republic of the Congo in Accordance with Paragraph 2 of the Security Council Resolution 1654 (2006), 18 July 2006, 49 p. [S/2006/525]. United Nations, Security Council, Report of the Panel of Experts on the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources and Other Forms of Wealth in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, 12 April 2001, 55 p. [S/2001/357]. United Nations, Security Council, Final report of the Group of Experts on the Democratic Republic of the Congo, 12 December 2008, 392 p. [S/2008/773].

4469 4470 4471 4472

4473

4474

4475 4476 4477 4478

4479

4480

4.1.4.4) Droits de lhomme

4481 4482 4483 Amnesty International, Zare: Amnesty International Condemns Human Rights Violations against Tutsi, London, A. I., 20 September 1996, 5 p. Amnesty International, Zare: Hidden from Scrutiny: Human Rights Abuses in Eastern Zare, London, A. I., 19 December 1996, 9 p. Commission internationale non-gouvernementale sur les violations massives des droits humains en Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo (ex-Zare), 1996-1997, Rapport prpar par le Centre International des Droits de la Personne et du Dveloppement Dmocratique et lAssociation Africaine pour la Dfense des droits de lhomme en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo (Kinshasa) (ASADHO), Juin 1998, Montral: Droits et Dmocraties, 1999, 111 p. Davis, Laura; Hayner, Priscilla, Difficult Peace, Limited Justice: Ten Years of Peacemaking in the DRC, New York: International Center for Transitional Justice, 2009, 41 p. 244

4484

4485 4486 4487

Garretn, Roberto, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme au Zare conformment la rsolution 1994/87 de la Commission des Droits de lHomme, New York: Nations Unies, 1994 [E/CN.4/1995/67]. Garretn, Roberto, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme au Zare conformment la rsolution 1996/77 de la Commission des Droits de lHomme, New York: Nations Unies, 1997 [E/CN.4/1997/6]. Garretn, Roberto, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme au Zare conformment la rsolution 1996/77 de la Commission des Droits de lHomme; Addendum; Mission dans le Kivu septentrional, New York: Nations Unies, 1996 ]E/CN.4/1997/6/Add.1]. Garreton, Roberto, Limpossible enqute, Le Monde Diplomatique, 525, 1997, p. 3. Garretn, Roberto, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme au Zare: rapport sur la mission dont lenvoi a t demand par le Haut Commissaire aux droits lHomme dans la zone occupe par les rebelles dans lest du Zare, effectue entre le 25 mars et le 29 mars 1997, New-York: Nations Unies, 1997 [E/CN.4/1997/6/Add.2]. Garretn, Roberto; Ndiaye, Bacre Waly; Foli, Jonas, Rapport sur les allgations de massacres et autres atteintes aux droits de lhomme ayant eu lieu lEst du Zare (RDC) depuis septembre 1996, Genve: Nations Unies, Commission des droits de lHomme, 1998 [E/CN.4/1998/64]. Hamuli Kabumba, Y., Les droits de lhomme lpreuve de lhypertrophie des mouvements sectaires en Afrique centrale, Dialogue, 225, janvier 2002, pp. 35-51. Haut Commissariat des Nations Unies aux Droits de Lhomme, Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo, 1993-2003: Rapport du Projet Mapping concernant les violations les plus graves des droits de lhomme et du droit international humanitaire commises entre mars 1993 et juin 2003 sur le territoire de la Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, New York: UNHCR, aot 2010, 563 p. (cf. United Nations Office of High Commissioner for Human Rights, Democratic Republic of the Congo, 19932003: Report of the Mapping Exercise Documenting the Most Serious Violations of Human Rights and International Humanitarian Law Committed within the Territory of the Democratic Republic of the Congo between March 1993 and June 2003, New York: UNHCR, August 2010, 566 p.). Hemedi Bayolo, Christian, Lutte contre limpunit: esquisse des mcanismes de rpression des crimes internationaux commis en RDC depuis 1996, Congo-Afrique, 42-369/370, 2002, pp. 569-582. Human Rights Watch; Baldo, Suliman; Rosenblum, Peter, Zaire: Transition, War and Human Rights, New York: HRW, April 1997, 63 p. Human Rights Watch, Reluctant Recruits: Children and Adults Forcibly Recruited for Military Service in North Kivu, New York: HRW, May 2001, 19 p. Human Rights Watch; Baldo, Suliman; Bouckaert, Peter, War Crimes in Kisangani: The Response of Rwandan-backed Rebels to the May 2002 Mutiny, New York: HRW, August 2002, 30 p. Human Rights Watch; Csete, Joanne, The War within the War: Sexual Violence against Women and Girls in Eastern Congo, New York: HRW, June 2002, 114 p. Human Rights Watch, D. R. Congo: War Crimes in Bukavu, New York: HRW, June 2004, 9 p. Human Rights Watch; Kippenberg, Juliane, Seeking Justice: The Prosecution of Sexual Violence in the Congo War, New York: HRW, March 2005, 53 p. Human Rights Watch; Stauss, Karen, Democratic Republic of Congo: Civilians Attacked in North Kivu, New York: HRW, July 2005, 34 p. International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development; Association Africaine pour la Dfense des Droits de lHomme en Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo, Report of the International Non-Governmental Commission of Inquiry into the Massive Violations of Human Rights Committed in the Democratic Republic of Congo (Former Zare) 1996-1997, Montral: ICHRDD, 1998, 109 p. Kelly, Jocelyn, Rape in War: Motives of Militia in DRC, Washington, DC: United States Institute of Peace, 2010, 16 p. Maedl, Anna, Rape as Weapon of War in the Eastern DRC? The Victims Perspective, Human Rights Quarterly, 33-1, 2011, pp. 128-147. 245

4488 4489

4490

4491 4492

4493 4494 4495 4496 4497 4498 4499 4500 4501

4502 4503

4504 4505

Mobekk, Eirin, Security Sector Reform and the UN Mission in the Democratic Republic of Congo: Protecting Civilians in the East, International Peacekeeping, 16-2, 2009, pp. 273-286. Parqu, Vronique; Reyntjens, Filip, Crimes contre lhumanit dans lex-Zare: une realit?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp. 273-306. Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo, Ministre des Droits Humains, Livre blanc sur les violations massives des droits de lhomme et des rgles de base du droit international humanitaire par les pays agresseurs (Ouganda, Rwanda, Burundi) lEst de la Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo couvrant la priode du 02 Aot 1998 au 05 Novembre 1998, Kinshasa, 1998, 47 p. Tonme, Shanda, Les enjeux de la mise en cause du Rwanda par lONU, in Idem, Limpossible paix mondiale: chronique squentielle de politique internationale, Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, pp. 237-245. United Nations General Assembly, Report of the Joint Mission Charged with Investigating Allegations of Massacres and Other Human Rights Violations Occurring in Eastern Zaire (now Democratic Republic of the Congo) since September 1996, New York, 2 July 1997, 18 p. [A/51/942]. United Nations General Assembly, Report of the Secretary-Generals Investigative Team Charged with Investigating Serious Violations of Human Rights and International Humanitarian Law in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, New York, 29 June 1998, 99 p. [S/1998/581].

4506

4507 4508

4509

4.1.4.5) Regards Croiss, Pole Institute

0: Le concept de frontire et la gestion des conflits, janvier 1998, 21 p. 1: Le phnomne ethnique et son rle politique et social, dcembre 1998, 19 p. 2: Le dialogue intercongolais 1: Points de vue des membres de Pole Institute, septembre 1999, 49 p. 3: Le dialogue intercongolais 2: Le travail de paix intercommunautaire au Nord Kivu, mars 2000, 42 p. 4: Le dialogue intercongolais 3: Des femmes du Kivu sexpriment, fvrier 2001, 60 p. 4 bis: Women from Kivu Speak Out, February 2001, 93 p. 5: Le dialogue intercongolais: points de vue de populations rurales du Kivu, septembre 2001, 60 p. 6: Spcial Nyiragongo, aot 2002, 63 p. 7: Le coltan et les populations du Nord Kivu, fvrier 2001, 60 p. 7 bis: The Coltan Phenomenon in War-Torn North Kivu Province: How a Rare Mineral Has Changed the Life of the Population of War-Torn North Kivu Province in the East of the Democratic Republic of Congo, January 2002, 20 p. 8: Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo: demain la paix?, mars 2003, 57 p. 11: Une plaie encore ouverte: la problmatique des violences sexuelles au Nord Kivu, avril 2004, 58 p. 11 bis: An Open Wound: The Issue of Gender-Based Violence in North Kivu, August 2004, 64 p. 12: Les identits meurtrires: faire face aux dfis poss par nos murs psychologiques et idologiques, juin 2004, 97 p. 13: Tegera, Aloys; Kayser, Christiane; Sematumba, Onesphore, Devoir de mmoire et responsabilit collective pour lavenir, dcembre 2004, 72 p. 14: Reconstruction et refondation des Etats en Afrique: la gouvernance au coeur des temptes, juin 2005, 76 p. 15: Tegera, Aloys; Johnson, Dominic, Digging Deeper: How the DR Congos Mining Policy is Failing the Country, 2005, 58 p. 15 bis: Tegera, Aloys; Johnson, Dominic, Les ressources mines: la faillite de la politique minire de la RDC, dcembre 2005, 69 p. 16: Modernit manque et piges ethniques: atelier rgional tenu Bujumbura, mars-avril 2005, 246

janvier 2006, 66 p. 19: Tegera, Aloys; Johnson, Dominic, Ressources naturelles et flux du commerce transfrontalier dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, mai 2007, 58 p. 19 bis: Rules for Sale: Formal and Informal Cross-border Trade in Eastern DRC: A Pole Institute Report, July 2007, 123 p. 21: La confrence de Goma et la question des FDLR au Nord et au Sud-Kivu: Rapport de la journe portes ouvertes du 11 mars 2008, juin 2008, 53 p. 22: Ressources, frontires et gouvernance: partager les problmes et les solutions dans la sous-rgion des Grands Lacs, aot 2008, 119 p. 23: Est de la RDC: le crime banalis!, avril 2009, 82 p. 25: Donner une chance lAfrique: quels lieux de construction inventer entre llite urbaine et le monde rural? Rapport de latelier sous-rgional Burundi-Rwanda-RD Congo tenu Goma, les 1er et 2 juillet 2008, dcembre 2009, 156 p. 26: Guerillas in the Mist: The Congolese Experience of the FDLR War in Eastern Congo and the Role of the International Community, February 2010, 65 p. 29: Les populations du Nord-Kivu (RD Congo) face au dfi du voisinage: les pesanteurs persistent, aot 2011, 45 p. 30: Le secteur minier: tat des lieux aprs la rouverture des activits lEst de la RDC, septembre 2011, 56 p. 30 bis: DRC: The Mineral Curse, October 2011, 58 p.

4.1.5) Grands Lacs

4510 4511 4512 4513 Ansoms, An; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), Natural Resources and Local Livelihoods in the Great Lakes Region of Africa: A Political Economy Perspective, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010, 265 p. Biyoya Makutu, Philippe, La gopolitique de linstabilit dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: rflexions sur les rfugis, ces acteurs/auteurs des mutations gostratgiques, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 76 p. Council of Foreign Relations, A Strategy for the Great Lakes Region of Central Africa, Washington, DC: CFR, 1997, 16 p. Edmonds, Martin; Mills, Greg; McNamee, Terence, Disarmament, Demobilization, and Reintegration and Local Ownership in the Great Lakes: The Experience of Rwanda, Burundi, and the Democratic Republic of Congo, African Security, 2-1, 2009, pp. 29-58. Evans, Glynne, Responding to Crises in the African Great Lakes, New York: Oxford University Press, 1997, 120 p. Gahama, Joseph (ed.), Dmocratie, bonne gouvernance et dveloppement dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Bujumbura: Universit du Burundi; Bukavu: Universit catholique de Bukavu; Goma: Universit libre des pays des grands-lacs; Butare: Universit nationale du Rwanda, 2000, 402 p. Guichaoua, Andr, La rgion des Grands Lacs: un lourd pass, un prsent dramatique, un avenir des plus sombres, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 19-51. Guichaoua, Andr, Le cadre politico-administratif contemporain des pays de la rgion des Grands Lacs (Burundi, Rwanda, Zare), New York: PNUD, 1997, 88 p. Guichaoua, Andr, La raffirmation des pouvoirs dEtat dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Politique africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 40-50. Guichaoua, Andr, Les nouvelles politiques africaines de la France et des tats-Unis vis--vis de lAfrique centrale et orientale (Afrique des Grands Lacs et Rpublique dmocratique du Congo-Zare), Polis, 4-2, 1997, pp. 39-63. Huggins, Chris, Peacekeeping and HLP Rights in the Great Lakes Region of Africa: Burundi, Rwanda, 247

4514 4515

4516

4517 4518 4519

4520

and DR Congo, in Leckie, Scott (ed.), Housing, Land, and Property Rights in Post-conflict United Nations and Other Peace Operations: A Comparative Survey and Proposal for Reform, New York: Cambridge University Press, 2009, pp. 179-219. 4521 4522 4523 4524 Kagabo, Jos, A lombre des ethnies: esquisse dune interprtation des crises des Grands Lacs, Limes, 3, 1997, pp. 115-129. Kalron, Nir, The Great Lakes of Confusion, African Security Review, 19-2, 2010, pp. 25-37. Karemano, Charles, Paix, reconstruction morale et cohabitation sociale dans les pays des Grands Lacs, Dialogue, 213, novembre-dcembre 1999, pp. 65-74. Kuhne, Winrich; Cross, Peter; Schumer, Tanja, Improving African and International Capabilities for Preventing and Resolving Violent Conflict: The Great Lakes Region Crisis, Ebenhausen, Germany: Stiftung Wissenschaft und Politik, 1997,180 p. Laurent, Martial, Panorama succinct des conomies de la rgion des Grands Lacs africains, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), VilleneuvedAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 403-434. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: Burundi, RDC, Rwanda, 1999, Kigali: L.D.G.L., 2000, 109 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, La nationalit et la citoyennet dans les pays de la rgion des Grands Lacs: travaux de la consultation rgionale tenue Kigali du 27 au 30 septembre 1999, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2000, 147 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Grands Lacs: entre la violence impunie et la misre: rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme: Burundi, RDC et Rwanda, annes 20002001, Kigali: L.D.G.L., 2002, 162 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Dynamiques de paix et logiques de guerre: Rapport annuel 2002 sur la situation des droits de lhomme dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Kigali: L.D.G.L., 2003, 11 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Sminaire sur la contribution de la socit civile dans la lutte contre limpunit dans la Rgion des Grands Lacs: Arusha, 10-14 mars 2003, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2003, 31 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Lueur de paix et persistance chronique de limpunit: rapport annuel sur la situation des droits de lhomme dans la sous-rgion des Grands Lacs: Burundi, RD Congo, Rwanda, 2003, Kigali: L.D.G.L., 2003, 159 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, tat des mdias dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: synthse dune tude, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2004, 106 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Obstacles culturels la mise en uvre de la convention sur llimination de toutes les formes de discrimination lgard des femmes au Burundi, en RDCongo et au Rwanda, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2007, 45 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Situation des droits de lhomme dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2009, 10 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Rapport sur la situation des droits de lhomme dans la region des Grands Lacs: les grandes tendances du mois de decembre 2009, Kigali: L.D.G.L, 2010, 7 p. Lumumba-Kasongo, Tukumbi, International Interventionism, Democracy, and Peace-building in the Great Lakes of Africa: A Regional Perspective to the Challenges, African & Asian Studies, 2005, 4-1/2, pp. 21-50. Marysse, Stefaan, Ansoms, An; Cassimon, Dany, Les chouchous et les orphelins de laide dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: la gopolitique des flux financiers, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp 119-147. 248

4525

4526 4527

4528

4529

4530

4531

4532 4533

4534 4535

4536

4537

4538 4539 4540

Mugangu, Sverin (ed.), Les droits de lhomme dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: ralit et illusions, Louvain-la-Neuve: Academia/Emile Bruylant, 2003, 439 p. Ngodi, Etanislas, LAfrique centrale face la convoitise des puissances: de la confrence de Berlin la crise de la rgion des Grands Lacs, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 256 p. Nicola, Henri, Progrs de la connaissance gographique au Zare, au Rwanda et au Burundi en 1986, 1987 et 1988, Bruxelles: Centre scientifique et mdical de lUniversit libre de Bruxelles en Afrique centrale (CEMUBAC), 1989, 49 p. Nicola, Henri, Progrs de la connaissance geographique du Zaire, du Rwanda et du Burundi de 1989 a 1992, Bulletin de la Socit belge dtudes gographiques, 62-2, 1993, pp. 235-306. Nicola, Henri, Progrs de la connaissance du Congo, du Rwanda et du Burundi de 1993 2008, Revue belge de gographie, 3-4, 2009, pp. 247-404. North-South Centre of the Council of Europe; Robertson, Kathy, Rwanda in its Regional Context: Human Rights, Reconciliation and Rehabilitation, The Hague: NSCCE, 1995, 95 p. Nsengiyaremye, Dismas; Gakusi, Albert-Enas, Lenvironnement politique pour la prvention et la rsolution des conflits: le cas des pays des Grands Lacs, Afrique 2000, 27/28, 1997, pp. 29-34. Nsengiyaremye, Dismas, Pour une confrence internationale sur la paix dans les Grands Lacs, Dialogue, 208, janvier-fvrier 1999, pp. 49-56. Ntalindwa, Raymond, The Rwandan Conflict and its Implications to the Great Lakes Region, London: Blackworld Links, 1999, 127 p. Ntanganda, Eugne (ed.), Proceedings of the Workshop on Rethinking Peace, Coexistence and Human Security in the Great lakes: April 16-19, 2002, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 4, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda 2002, 182 p. Ntirumenyerwa Kimonyo, Gervais, La crise dans la sous-rgion des Grands Lacs: quand les protagonistes tournent le dos au droit, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 257-277. Ould-Abdallah, Ahmedou, La diplomatie africaine face aux conflits de la rgion des Grands Lacs, Politique africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 23- 31. Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef, Traditional Approaches to Negotiation and Mediation: Examples from Africa: Burundi, Rwanda, and Congo, in Reychler, Luc; Paffenholz, Thania (eds.), Peacebuilding: A Field Guide, Boulder, CO: Lynne Reinner, 2001, pp. p. 128-138. Reyntjens, Filip, The Privatisation and Criminalisation of Public Space in the Geopolitics of the Great Lakes Region, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 43-4, 2005, pp. 587-607. Sarkin, Jeremy, Reparations for Gross Human Rights Violations in Africa: The Great Lakes, in Du Plessis, Max; Pete, Stephen (eds.), Repairing the Past? International Perspectives on Reparations for Gross Human Rights Abuses, Oxford, UK: Intersentia, 2007, pp. 197-228. Schrings, Hildegard; et al. (eds.), No Future without the Past: Perspectives of Democratisation and Promotion of Peace in the Great Lakes Region, Central Africa/ Pas davenir sans le pass: perspectives de dmocratisation et de promotion de la paix dans la Rgion des Grands Lacs, Afrique centrale, Symposium international,14-17 aot 2008, Marburg, Germany, Marburg: Centre for Conflict Studies (CCS), Philipps-Universitt Marburg, 2009: Scholle, Jasmin, Rapport de sance, p. 14. Schrings, Hildegard, Mot de Bienvenue, pp. 15-18. Lemarchand, Ren, The Great Lakes Region through the Prism of History: Oblivion, Memory and Myth-Making/ La rgion des Grands Lacs travers le prisme de lhistoire: la mmoire, loubli et la cration des mythes, pp. 20-29. Nimubona, Julien, Dynamiques politiques et institutionnelles en Afrique des Grands Lacs: 19902008, pp. 32-36. Ngarambe, Joseph, Rapport de sance, p. 37. Ndaywel Nziem, Isidore, Commentaire, p. 38. 249

4541 4542 4543 4544 4545 4546 4547

4548

4549 4550

4551 4552

4553

Nimubona, Julien, Les dfis de la reconstruction de lEtat et de la stabilisation politique au Burundi: 1990-2008, pp. 40-43. Nicayenzi, Liberate, Comment la communaut des Batwa a vcu les conflits et les changements: quels sont les dfis?, pp. 44-47. Schraml, Carla, Rapport de sance, p. 48. Ndaywel Nziem, Isidore, Congo/Kinshasa 1990-2008: de la dmocratisation lpreuve des armes au dfi de la (r)construction, pp. 50-51. Chiko Sanane, Joseph, Situation des Droits de la personne dans la Region des Grands Lacs, pp. 52-57 Niyomugabo, Bernard, Rapport de sance, p. 58. Schrings, Hildegard, Rwanda: pas davenir sans le pass: de linvention de lhistoire au prsent: mythes, pige identitaire, pluralit et ?, pp. 60-66. Sibomana, Ren, La Diaspora ou une autre faon de vivre avec le Rwanda, pp. 67-69. Melzer, Johannes, Minutes of the Workshop, pp. 71-72. Ngarambe, Joseph, Le bilan du Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda, pp. 74-77. Ntamahungiro, Joseph, Le systme Ubushingantahe (sages) peut-il aider le Burundi dans le processus dmocratique ?, pp. 78-82. Ingelaere, Bert, Peasants, Power and the Past: Political Transition and Transitional Justice in Rwanda and Burundi: A View From Below, pp. 83-87. Pabst, Andrea, Rapport de sance, p. 88. Garretn, Roberto, Lvolution de la situation des Droits de la Personne au Zare/en RDC entre 1994 et 2001, pp. 90-93. Weyel, Volker, The International Community in the Region: Loaded Agenda, Limited Results, pp. 94-97. Chiko Sanane, Joseph, Rle de la socit civile au Zare/ en Rpublique Dmocratique du Congo RDC entre 1990 et 2008, pp. 98-101. Niwemutoni, Xavrine, Rapport de sance, pp. 102-104. Guesnet, Lena, Fatal Transactions: Natural Resources and the Transformation of the Congolese War Economy, pp. 106-107. Martin, Nicola, Certification of Coltan, Cassiterite and Gold as a Means to Gain Control over Mineral Production and Trade in the Kivus, DR Congo, pp. 108-111. Musafiri Nobirabo, Prosper, Le contrle de la terre en RD Congo: un dfi pour la population congolaise?, pp. 112-115. Claar, Simone, Minutes of the Workshop, pp. 116-118. Musafiri Nobirabo, Prosper; Schrings, Hildegard, Rapport de sance, pp. 120-121. Schraml, Carla, The Interlinkage of Ethnicity and Political Power in the Perception of Rwandans and Burundians, pp. 124-127. Mukarusanga, Ignatiana, Comment les filles et femmes grent la violence: les faits et les effets, pp. 128-130. Ntezimana, Laurien, Approche Ubuntu de la rconciliation au Rwanda, pp. 131-133. Guesnet, Lena, Rapport de sance, p. 134. Rutembesa, Eugne, Limage de lautre me fait peur: cohabitation entre victimes et bourreaux dans laprs gnocide de 1994, pp. 136-138. Rieder, Heide; Gazinzigwa Kagoyire, Marie-Grace, Suivi psychosocial des victimes de traumatisme pendant les Juridictions Gacaca, pp. 139-143. Kunst, Klaas, Minutes of the Workshop, pp. 144-147. Mujawayo, Esther, Aprs le mal absolu, cration de lavenir: AVEGA, pp. 150-152. Umurerwa, Marie-Aimable, Un long trajet pour un veil conciliant, pp. 153-155. Bodensohn, David, Minutes of the Workshop, pp. 156-157. Association des tudiants en psychologie clinique et pour la sant mentale (AEPCSM); Niyomugabo, Bernard, Visions des jeunes pour lavenir: rsultats des rflexions des tudiants dImbuto et de lAEPCSM, pp. 160-162. Wagner, Andreas; Mwema, Pascal, Le rle des jeunes de la Rgion des Grands Lacs dans la rsolution des conflits: cas de la Maison des Jeunes de Kimisagara et de son projet Heza, mission radiophonique et journal pour la paix, pp. 163-167. Amahirwe, Denyse; Niwemutoni, Xavrine, Rapport de sance, pp. 168-169. Hassenmeier, Toni, Minutes of the Summary of the Workshops, p. 172. Scholle, Jasmin, Minutes of the Summary of the Workshops, p.174. 250

Scholle, Jasmin; Niwemutoni, Xavrine, Minutes of the Closing Session/Rapport de la sance de clture, pp. 178-183. 4554 Shyaka, Anastase (ed.), La rsolution des conflits en Afrique des Grands Lacs: revue critique des mcanismes internationaux, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits 11, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2004, 247 p. Shyaka, Anastase; Rutembesa, Faustin (eds.), Afrique des Grands Lacs: scurit et paix durable, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 9, Butare : ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda, 2004, 346 p. Sindayigaya, Jean-Marie, Grands lacs: dmocratie ou ethnocratie?, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 317 p. Strizek, Helmut, Kongo/Zare, Ruanda, Burundi: Stabilitt durch erneute Militrherrschaft? Studie zur "neuen Ordnung" in Zentralafrika, Mnchen: Weltforum, 1998, 245 p. Touadi, Jean-Lonard, Congo, Ruanda, Burundi: le parole per conoscere, Roma: Editori Riuniti, 2004, 135 p. Van Leeuwen, Mathijs, Imagining the Great Lakes Region: Discourses and Practices of Civil Society Regional Approaches for Peacebuilding in Rwanda, Burundi and DR Congo, Journal of Modern African Studies, 46-3, 2008, pp. 393-426. Villa-Vicencio, Charles; Nantulya, Paul; Savage, Tyrone, Building Nations: Transitional Justice in the African Great Lakes Region, Cape Town: Institute for Justice and Reconciliation, 2005, 143 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Globalisation du monde et conflictualits locales: le cas de lAfrique des Grands Lacs, in Aelvoet, Magda (ed.), Les Racines de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs: Actes du symposium des 12 et 13 janvier 1995, Bruxelles: Les Verts au Parlement Europen; Centre dEtudes Africain; UCL, 1995, n. p. [Internet].

4555 4556 4557 4558 4559

4560 4561

4.1.6) East African Community

4562 4563 4564 4565 4566 Africa Confidential, Unity on a Smaller Scale, Africa Confidential, 48-15, 2007, pp. 10-11. Africa Confidential, Synchrobudgets, Africa Confidential, 50-13, 2009, pp. 4-5. Duprelle, Karine, Recompositions rgionales en Afrique orientale, Afrique contemporaine, 198, 2001, pp. 69-78. Elkanah, Odembo East African Community: Ten Years of Integration, African Geopolitics, 37, 2010, n. p. [Internet]. Gashirabake, Jean-Marie-Vianney, Achievements of the National Commission for Human Rights of Rwanda, the Rwandan Bill of Rights and Prospects vis--vis the East African Community, in Maina Peter, Chris; Kituo Cha Katiba (eds.), The Protectors: Human Rights Commissions and Accountability in East Africa, Kampala: Fountain Publishers, 2008, pp. 152-163. Katembo, Baruti, Pan Africanism and Development: The East African Community Model, Journal of Pan African Studies, 2-4, 2008, pp. 107-116. Kishor, Narayan; Ssozi, John, Inflation Convergence and Currency Unions: The Case of the East African Community, Indian Growth and Development Review, 3-1, 2010, pp. 36-52. Mrino, Mathieu, Lintgration rgionale par le bas, force de lEast African Community (EAC), Goconomie, 58, 2011, pp. 133-147. Mugisha, J.M., The Salient Features of the Draft Treaty of the East African Community (EAC), its Legal Implications and the Question of Entry of Rwanda in the EAC, Revue scientifique du droit, 3-4, 2000, pp. 54-91. Nevin, Tom, Giant Trade Bloc Ready for Launch, African Business, 45-373, 2011, pp. 38-45.

4567 4568 4569 4570

4571

4.1.7) Afrique du Sud et Rwanda

4572 Chouala, Yves, Post-apartheid South Africa and Post-genocide Rwanda: Comparing the Socio-political Lives of two Traumatic Memories, Africa Insight, 40-3, 2010, pp. 116-129.

251

4573

Cyuma, Samuel, Conflict Reconciliation in South Africa (1990-1998) and its Significance for the Mediating Role of the Church in Rwanda (1990-2003), Oxford, UK: Oxford Centre for Mission Studies, 2005, 448 p. Du Preez, Peter, In Search of Genocide: A Comparison of Rwanda and South Africa, Peace and Conflict: Journal of Peace Psychology, 3-3, 1997, pp. 245-259. Erasmus, Gerhard; Fourie, Nadine, Le Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda : tous les tenants et aboutissants ont-ils bien t pess? Que rvle la comparaison avec la Commission sud-africaine pour la vrit et la rconciliation?, Revue internationale de la Croix-Rouge, 828, 1997, pp. 751-761. Gaudet, Matthew; ONeill, William, Restoring Peace: Toward a Conversation between the Just War and Reconciliation Traditions, Journal of the Society of Christian Ethics, 31-1, pp. 37-55. Graybill, Lyn, To Punish or Pardon: A Comparison of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and the South African Truth and Reconciliation Commission, The Human Rights Review, 2-4, 2001, pp. 3-18. Graybill, Lyn; Lanegran, Kimberly, Truth, Justice, and Reconciliation in Africa: Issues and Cases, African Studies Quarterly, 8-1, 2004, n. p. Kalinganire, C., The Role of Social Work in the Socio-economic Development of Rwanda: A Comparative Sociological Analysis of South Africa and Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 8, 2004, pp. 164188. Lanegran, Kimberly, Truth Commissions, Human Rights Trials, and the Politics of Memory, Comparative Studies of South Asia Africa and the Middle East, 25, 2005, pp. 111-121. Lee, Christopher, Causes versus Conditions: Imperial Sovereignty, Postcolonial Violence and the Recent Re-emergence of Arendtian Political Thought in African studies, South African Historical Journal, 60-1, 2008, pp. 124-146. Lin, Olivia, Demythologizing Restorative Justice: South Africas Truth and Reconciliation Commission and Rwandas Gacaca Courts in Context, Journal of International & Comparative Law, 12-1, 2005, pp. 41-85. Mandaza, I., Lessons from Rwanda and South Africa, Southern Africa Political & Economic Monthly, 7-8, May 1994, pp. 30-31. Nates, Tali, But, Apartheid Was Also Genocide...What about Our Suffering? Teaching the Holocaust in South Africa: Opportunities and Challenges, Intercultural Education, 21, Supplement 1, 2010, pp. 17-26. Sarkin, Jeremy, Achieving Reconciliation in Divided Societies: Comparing the Approaches in TimorLeste, South Africa and Rwanda, Yale Journal of International Affairs, 3-2, 2008, pp. 11-28. Soyinka, Wole, South Africa is our Dream, Rwanda our Nightmare: Interview, Los Angeles Times, 11 May, 1994, B7. Thabane, Tebello; Buthelezi, Michael, Bridging the Gap between De Jure and De Facto Parliamentary Representation Of Women in Africa, The Comparative and International Law Journal of Southern Africa, 41-2, 2008, pp. 175-204. Van der Merwe, Hugo, National and Community Reconciliation: Competing Agendas in the South African Truth and Reconciliation Commission, in Nigel Biggar (ed.), Burying the Past Making Peace and Doing Justice after Civil Conflict, Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2003. Weldon, Gail, Memory, Identity and the Politics of Curriculum Construction in Transition Societies: Rwanda and South Africa, Perspectives in Education, 27-2, 2009, pp. 177-189.

4574 4575

4576 4577

4578 4579

4580 4581

4582

4583 4584

4585 4586 4587

4588

4590

4.1.8) Darfur et Rwanda

4592 4593 Agbakwa, Shedrack, Genocidal Politics and Racialization of Intervention: From Rwanda to Darfur and Beyond, German Law Journal, 6-2, 2005, pp. 513-531. Ambrosetti, David, Beyond the Norm Entrepreneur Model: Rwanda, Darfur, and Social Sanction 252

among UN Diplomats, Global Society, 24-2, 2010, pp. 151-171. 4594 Anyidoho, Henry, A Tale of Two Tragedies: Rwanda and Darfur, in Adebajo, Adekeye; Scanlon, Helen (eds.), A Dialogue of the Deaf: Essays on Africa and the United Nations, Auckland Park, South Africa: Centre for Conflict Resolution, 2006, pp. 147-161. Beswick, Danielle, Peacekeeping, Regime Security and African Solutions to African Problems: Exploring Motivations for Rwandas Involvement in Darfur, Third World Quarterly, 31-5, 2010, pp. 739-754. Caplan, Gerald, From Rwanda to Darfur: Lessons Learned?, in Totten, Samuel; Markusen, Eric (eds.), Genocide in Darfur: Investigating the Atrocities in the Sudan, New York: Routledge, 2006. Caplan, Gerald, Learning from History: The Lessons of Rwanda and Darfur, Bradford, UK: JEFCAS Center for Peace and Conflict Studies, University of Bradford, 2009, 20 p. Caplan, Gerald , From Rwanda to Darfur: What Darfur Teaches us about the Lessons Learned from Rwanda, in Grzyb, Amanda (ed.), The World and Darfur: International Response to Crimes against Humanity in Western Sudan, Montreal/Ithaca, NY: McGill-Queens University Press, 2009. pp. 29-40. Grzyb, Amanda, Media Coverage, Activism, and Creating Public Will for Intervention in Rwanda and Darfur, in Idem (ed.), The World and Darfur: International Response to Crimes Against Humanity in Western Sudan, Montreal/Ithaca, NY: McGill-Queens University Press, 2009, pp. 61-90. Heinze, Eric, The Rhetoric of Genocide in U.S. Foreign Policy: Rwanda and Darfur Compared, Political Science Quarterly,122-3, 2007, pp. 359-383. Kaufman, Stuart, Symbolic Politics or Rational Choice? Testing Theories of Extreme Ethnic Violence, International Security, 30-4, 2006, pp. 45-86. Kuperman, Alan, Genocide: The Cases of Rwanda and Sudan, The Newsletter of The Foreign Policy Research Institutes Wachman Center, 12-15, 2007, n. p. [Internet]. Malantowicz, Artur, Do New Wars Theories Contribute to our Understanding of the African Conflicts? Cases of Rwanda and Darfur, Africana Bulletin, 58, 2010, pp. 159-72. Melvern, Linda, Rwanda and Darfur: The Media and the Security Council, International Relations, 201, 2006, pp. 93-104 (cf. Idem, Peace Research Abstracts Journal, 43-4, 2006). Niemeyer, Lucian, Africa: The Holocausts of Rwanda and Sudan, Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press, 2006, 184 p. Piiparinen, Touko, Reconsidering the Silence over the Ultimate Crime: A Functional Shift in Crisis Management from the Rwandan Genocide to Darfur, Journal of Genocide Research, 1-9, 2007, pp. 71-91. Piiparinen, Touko, The Transformation of UN Conflict Management: Producing Images of Genocide from Rwanda to Darfur and Beyond, London/New York: Routledge, 2010, 227 p. Reeves, Eric, Rwanda Redux, in Idem, A Long Days Dying: Critical Moments in the Darfur Genocide, Toronto: The Key Publishing House, 2007, pp. 128-252. Straus, Scott, Rwanda and Darfur: A Comparative Analysis, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 1-1, 2006, pp. 41-56. Taha, Hagar, The Failure to Protect, Again: A Comparative Study of International and Regional Reactions Towards Humanitarian Disasters in Rwanda and Darfur, s. l.: Lap Lambert Academic Publishing, 2011, 124 p. [Internet]. Wren, Claire, Rwanda, Darfur and the UK Parliament: Lessons to Learn, London: One World Trust, 2006, 12 p.

4595

4596 4597 4598

4599

4600 4601 4602 4603 4604 4605 4606 4607 4608 4609 4610

4611

4.1.9) Rwanda et autres pays dAfrique 4.1.9.1) Conflits; violences

4612 Adam, Michel, Guerres africaines: de la comptition ethnique lanomie sociale, Etudes rurales, 253

163/164, 2002, pp. 167-186. 4613 Alio, Amina; Clayton, Heather; Garba, Madeleine; Mbah, Alfred; Daley, Ellen; Salihu, Hamisu, Spousal Concordance in Attitudes Toward Violence and Reported Physical Abuse in African Couples, Journal of Interpersonal Violence, 26-14, 2011, pp. 2790-2810 [Liberia, Kenya, Malawi, Rwanda, Zambia, Zimbabwe]. Brueckner, Markus, Population Size and Civil Conflict Risk: Is there a Causal Link? Economic Journal, 120-544, 2010, pp. 535-550 [Sub-Saharan States]. Cart, Henri-Philippe, Guerres africaines en perspective: la refondation ardue dtats en plein dsarroi, Cits, 24, 2005, pp. 63-84. Du Bois de Gaudusson, Jean; Gaud, Michel (eds.), LAfrique face aux conflits, Paris: La Documentation franaise, 1996, 275 p. Feil, Moira, Global Governance and Corporate Responsibility in Conflict Zones, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011, 256 p. Gros, Jean-Germain, Towards a Taxomony of Failed States in the New World Order: Decaying Somalia, Liberia, Rwanda and Haiti, Third World Quarterly, 17-3, 1996, pp. 455-71. Howard-Hassmann, Rhoda, Genocide and State-Induced Famine: Global Ethics and Western Responsibility for Mass Atrocities in Africa, Perspectives on Global Development and Technology, 43/4, 2005, pp. 487-516 [Darfur, DRC, Ethiopia, Rwanda, Zimbabwe]. Hugon Philippe, Lconomie des conflits en Afrique, Revue internationale et stratgique, 43, 2001, pp. 152-169. Hugon, Philippe, Les conflits arms en Afrique: mythes et limites de lanalyse conomique, TiersMonde, 44-176, 2003, pp. 829-856. Hugon, Philippe, Le Rle des ressources naturelles dans les conflits arms africains, Hrodote, 134, 2009, pp. 63-79. Human Rights Watch; Brown, Cynthia; Karim, Farhad, Playing the Communal Card: Communal Violence and Human Rights, New York: HRW, 1995, 153 p. [Kenya, Rwanda, South Africa]. MBayo, Ritchard Tamba, Liberia, Rwanda and Sierra Leone: The Public Face of Public Violence, African Journalism Studies, 26-1, 2005, pp. 21-32. Mamdani, Mahmood, Making Sense of Political Violence in Postcolonial Africa, Identity, Culture and Politics: An Afro-Asian Dialogue, 3-2, 2002, pp. 1-24. Manahl, Christian, Violence politique et gestion des crises: leons de la rgions des Grands Lacs et dailleurs, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 19992000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 147-160. Mayersen, Deborah; Mcloughlin, Stephen, Risk and Resilience to Mass Atrocities in Africa: A Comparison of Rwanda and Botswana, Journal of Genocide Research, 13-3, 2011, pp. 247-269. McCoy, David, Rectifying Horizontal Inequalities: Lessons from African Conflict, African Journal on Conflict Resolution, 8-1, 2008, pp. 105-134 [Mali, Rwanda]. McInnes, Colin, HIV, AIDS and Conflict in Africa: Why isnt it (Even) Worse?, Review of International Studies, 37-2, 2011, pp. 485-509 [Angola, DRC, Rwanda, Sierra Leone]. Prouse de Montclos, Marc-Antoine, Comptes et lgendes des guerres africaines: polmiques et politiques autour de la mortalit violente, Politique trangre, 75-3, 2010, pp. 661-671. Praeg, Leonhard, The Geometry of Violence: Africa, Girard, Modernity, Stellenbosch, South Africa: Sun Press, 2007, 174 p. Praeg, Leonhard, The Aporia of Collective Violence, Law Critique, 19, 2008, pp. 193-223, Praeg, Leonhard, Of Evil and Other Figures of the Liminal, Theory, Culture & Society, 27-5, 2010, pp. 254

4614 4615 4616 4617 4618 4619

4620 4621 4622 4623 4624 4625 4626

4627 4628 4629 4630 4631 4632 4633

107-134. 4634 Praeg, Leonhard, Genocide, or the Aporia of Collective Violence, in Billias, Nancy; Praeg, Leonhard (eds.), Creating Destruction: Constructing Images of Violence and Genocide, Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2011, pp. 61-86. Prunier, Grard, Rebel Movements and Proxy Warfare: Uganda, Sudan and the Congo (1986-99), African Affairs, 103-412, 2004, pp 359-383. Rani, Manju; Bonu, Sekhar; Diop-Sidibe, Nafissatou, An Empirical Investigation of Attitudes towards Wife-Beating among Men and Women in Seven Sub-Saharan African Countries, African Journal of Reproductive Health, 8-3, 2004, pp. 116-136 [Benin, Ethiopia, Malawi, Mali, Rwanda, Uganda, Zimbabwe]. Roessler, Philip, Donor-Induced Democratization and Privatization of State Violence in Kenya and Rwanda, Comparative Politics, 37-2, 2005, pp. 207-227. Smith, Stephen, Ngrologie: pourquoi lAfrique se meurt, Paris: Calmann- Lvy, 2003, 248 p. Takeuchi, Shinichi, Understanding Conflict in Africa: Reflections on its Recent Characteristics, in Kurimoto, Eisei (ed.), Rewriting Africa: Toward Renaissance or Collapse, Osaka: The Japan Center for Area Studies, 2001, pp. 27-42. Takeuchi, Shinichi, Political Liberalization or Armed Conflicts? Political Changes in Post-Cold War Africa, The Developing Economies, 45-2, 2007, pp. 172-193. Ulriksen, Stle, Webs of War: Managing Regional Conflict Formations in West Africa and Central Africa, in Kristian Berg Harpviken (ed.), Troubled Regions and Failing States: The Clustering and Contagion of Armed Conflicts, Bradford, UK: Emerald Group Publishing, 2010, pp. 355-380. Vitalis Joseph, Les crises africaines: violence, pouvoir et profit, Etudes, 399, 2003, pp. 585-595.

4635 4636

4637 4638 4639

4640 4641

4642

4.1.9.2) Prvention; maintien de la paix

4643 4644 4645 Akankwasa, R., Armed Conflict in the Great Lakes Region: The Case for Non-violence as a Mechanism for Conflict Resolution, East African Journal of Peace & Human Rights, 6-1, 2000, pp. 62-82. Akhavan, Payam, Preventing Genocide: Measuring Success by What does not Happen, Criminal Law Forum, 22-1/2, 2011, pp. 1-33 [Cte dIvoire, Burundi, Rwanda]. Atiri, Judith, The Role of Gender in Conflict Prevention: An Examination of Four Conflict-Ridden Countries: Rwanda, Burundi, Somalia, and Sudan, in Meyer, Matt; Ndura-Oudraogo, Elavie (eds.), Seeds of New Hope: Pan-African Peace Studies for the 21st Century, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2009. Biyogue-Bi-Ntougou, Jean Delors, Les politiques africaines de paix et de scurit, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 207 p. Ela Ela, Emmanuel, Les mcanismes de prvention des conflits en Afrique centrale, Guerres mondiales et conflits contemporains, 202-203, 2001, pp. 227-239. Ilesanmi, Simeon Olusegun, So That Peace May Reign: A Study of Just Peacemaking Experiments in Africa, Journal of the Society of Christian Ethics, 23-1, 2003, pp. 213-222 [Liberia, Rwanda]. Mutwol, Julius, Peace Agreements and Civil Wars in Africa: Insurgent Motivations, State Responses, and Third-Party Peacemaking in Liberia, Rwanda, and Sierra Leone, Amherst, NY: Cambria Press, 2009, 412 p. Orth, Rick, African Operational Experience in Peacekeeping, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 7-3, 1996, pp. 319-326. Reyntjens, Filip; Pauwels, Anne, Des mesures prventives, tudes de cas: Namibie, Angola, Rwanda, Kenya, in Commission Rgions africaines en crise, Fondation Roi Baudouin; Mdecins Sans Frontires (eds.), Conflits en Afrique: analyse des crises et pistes pour une prvention; la communaut internationale: quelles responsabilits?, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1997, pp. 67-96. Rothchild, Donald, On Implementing Africas Peace Accords: From Defection to Cooperation, Africa 255

4646 4647 4648 4649

4650 4651

4652

Today, 42-1/2, 1995, pp. 8-38 [Angola, Liberia, Mozambique, Namibia, Rwanda, Sudan, Zimbabwe]. 4653 Spears, Ian, Understanding Inclusive Peace Agreements in Africa: The Problems of Sharing Power, Third World Quarterly, 21-1, 2000, pp. 105-118 [Angola, Ethiopia, Rwanda, Somalia].

4.1.9.3) conomie
4654 Abdullahi, Ahmed, Financial Liberalization, Financial Development and Growth Linkages in SubSaharan African Countries: An Empirical Investigation, Studies in Economics and Finance, 27-4, 2010, pp. 314-339. Angel-Urdinola, Diego; Wodon, Quentin, Do Utility Subsidies Reach the Poor? Framework and Evidence for Cape Verde, Sao Tome, and Rwanda, Economics Bulletin, 9-4, 2007, pp. 1-7. Bahmani-Oskooee, Mohsen; Gelan, Abera, How Stable is the Demand for Money in African Countries?, Journal of Economic Studies, 36-3, 2009, pp. 216-235. Barry, Marie-Louise; Steyn, Herman; Alan, Brent, Selection of Renewable Energy Technologies for Africa: Eight Case Studies in Rwanda, Tanzania and Malawi, Renewable Energy, 36, 2011, pp. 28452852. Blarel, Benoit; Hazell, Peter; Place, Frank; Quiggin, John,The Economics of Farm Fragmentation: Evidence from Ghana and Rwanda, World Bank Economic Review, 6-2, 1992, pp. 233-254. Byigero, Alfred; Clancy, Joy; Skutsch, Margaret, CDM [Clean Development Mechanism] in SubSaharan Africa and the Prospects of the Nairobi Framework Initiative, Climate Policy (Earthscan), 102, 2010, pp. 181-189. [Rwanda, South Africa, Uganda]. Charlier, Jacques, La diversification des itinraires de dsenclavement de lOuganda, du Rwanda et du Burundi, in Symoens, Jean-Jacques (ed.), Les transports et les communications en Afrique, Bruxelles: Acadmie Royale des Siences dOutre-Mer, 1992, pp. 471-476. Damon, Jacqueline, Le dveloppement de lAfrique centrale dans une perspective davenir: linitiative pour lAfrique centrale (INICA) relve le dfi, Afrique contemporaine, 215, 2005, pp. 29-45. De Graaff, Jan; Kessler, Aad; Nibbering, Jan, Agriculture and Food Security in Selected Countries in Sub-Saharan Africa: Diversity in Trends and Opportunities, Food Security, 3-2, 2011, pp. 195-213. Egger, Kurt; Korus, Uwe (eds.), ko-Landbau in den Tropen: traditionelle und moderne Beispiele aus Ostafrika, Heidelberg: C.F. Mller Verlag, 1995, 336 p. Eloundou-Enyegue, Parfait; Calves, Anne, Till Marriage Do Us Part: Education and Remittances from Married Women in Africa, Comparative Education Review, 50-1, 2006, pp. 1-20 [Cameroon, Benin, Malawi, Mali, Rwanda, Uganda, Zambia, Zimbabawe]. Fred-Mensah, Ben, Social Capital Building as Capacity for Postconflict Development: The UNDP in Mozambique and Rwanda, Global Governance, 10-4, 2004, pp. 437-457. Gervais, Myriam, tude de la pratique des ajustements au Niger et au Rwanda, Labour, Capital and Society, 26-1, 1993, pp. 20-41. Gunter, Bernhard; Wodon, Quentin, Analyzing Debt Sustainability: Concepts and Tools Applied for Guinea, Rwanda, and Senegal, in Wodon, Quentin; Moreno-Dodson, Blanca (eds.), Public Finance for Poverty Reduction: Concepts and Case Studies from Africa and Latin America, Washington, DC: World Bank, 2008, pp. 311-344. Gyimah-Brempong, Kwabena; Corley, Marva, Civil Wars and Economic Growth in Sub-Saharan Africa, Journal of African Economies, 14-2, 2005, pp. 270-311. Haralambides, Hercules; Veldman, Simme; Van Drunen, Eric; Liu, Miaojia, Determinants of a Regional Port-centric Logistics Hub: The Case of East Africa, Maritime Economics & Logistics, 13-1, 2011, pp. 78-97. Jayne, T.; Yamano, Takashi; Weber, ; Michael; Tschirley, David;, Benfica, Rui; Chapoto, Antony; Zulu, Ballard, Smallholder Income and Land Distribution in Africa: Implications for Poverty Reduction Strategies, Food Policy, 28-3, 2003, pp. 253-275 [Ethiopia, Kenya, Mozambique, Rwanda, Zambia]. 256

4655 4656 4657

4658 4659

4660

4661 4662 4663 4664

4665 4666 4667

4668 4669

4670

4671

Kelsall, Tim, Rethinking the Relationship between Neo-patrimonialism and Economic Development in Africa, IDS [Institute of Development Studies] Bulletin, 42-2, 2011, pp. 76-87 [Ivory Coast, Kenya, Malawi, Rwanda]. Kreimer, Alcira; et al., The World Banks Experience with Post-conflict Reconstruction, Washington, DC: The World Bank, 1998, 96 p. [Eritrea, Uganda, Rwanda]. Krichene, Noureddine, Purchasing Power Parities in Five East African Countries: Burundi, Kenya, Rwanda, Tanzania, and Uganda, IMF Working Papers, 98/148, Washington, DC: International Monetary Fund, 1998, 37 p. Liu, Junguo; et al., A Spatially Explicit Assessment of Current and Future Hotspots of Hunger in SubSaharan Africa in the Context of Global Change, Global and Planetary Change, 64-3/4, 2008, pp. 222235. Marysse, Stefaan; Waeterloos, Evert, Lhomognit socio-conomique dun milieu rural: une apparence trompeuse: exemples au Zimbabwe et au Rwanda, Zare-Afrique, 32-267, 1992, pp. 405-415. Marysse, Stefaan; de Herdt, Tom, Lajustement structurel en Afrique: les expriences du Mali et du Rwanda, Antwerp: UFSIA/Centre for Development Studies, 1993, 133 p. McCoy, David, Rectifying Horizontal Inequalities: Lessons from African Conflict, African Journal on Conflict Resolution, 8-1, 2008, pp. 105-134 [Rwanda, Mali]. Meier, Rolf; Raffinot, Marc, Sapproprier les politiques de dveloppement: nouvelle mode ou vieille rengaine? Une analyse partir des expriences du Burkina Faso et du Rwanda, Tiers-Monde, 46-183, 2005, pp. 625-649. Milek, Anne; Stork, Christophe; Gillwald, Alison, Engendering Communication: A Perspective on ICT Access and Usage in Africa, Info, 13-3, 2011, pp. 125-141. Mwase, Ngila, The Liberalisation, De-regulation and Privatisation of the Transport Sector in SubSaharan Africa: Experiences, Challenges, and Opportunities, Journal of African Economies, 12-2, 2003, pp. 153-192 [Burundi, Ethiopia, Rwanda]. Nbi, Gustave, Analyse des politiques macroconomiques contenues dans les trois premiers DSRP finals de la zone Centre et Est africaine: Ethiopie, Rwanda et Ouganda, Afrique contemporaine, 208, 2003, pp. 13-29. Ndinga, Assitou, Gestion des forts dAfrique Centrale: avec ou sans les concerns?, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, 116 p. Neubert, Dieter, Entwicklungspolitische Hoffnungen und gesellschaftliche Wirklichkeit: eine vergleichende Lnderfallstudie von Nicht-Regierungsorganisationen in Kenia und Ruanda, Frankfurt/New York: Campus Verlag, 1997, 558 p. OGorman, Eleanor, Conflict and Development: Development Matters, London: Zed Books, 2011, 192 p. Rizzo, Matteo, Rural Wage Employment in Rwanda and Ethiopia: A Review of the Current Policy Neglect and a Framework to Begin Addressing it, Working Paper 103, Geneva: ILO International Labour Office, 2011, 36 p. Sylvester, Christine, Bare Life as a Development/Postcolonial Problematic, Geographical Journal, 172-1, 2006, pp. 66-77 [Rwanda, Zimbabwe]. Van de Giesen, Nick; Andreini, Marc, Legal Quagmires: Wetland Use and Development in Rwanda and Zimbabwe, Law and Anthropology, 9, 1997, pp. 105-123. Wilson, Tamsin, Microfinance during and after Armed Conflict: Lessons from Angola, Cambodia, Mozambique and Rwanda, Durham, UK: The Springfield Centre for Business in Development, 2002, 131 p. Wood, Adrian, Sustainable Wetland Use, Food Security and River Flow: Some Experiences from the Highlands of Ethiopia and Rwanda, Revue de gographie alpine, 91-2, 2003, pp. 57-68. Wurzinger, M.; Ndumu, D.; Baumung, R.; Drucker, A.; Okeyo, A. M.; Semambo, D. K.; Byamungu, N.; Slkner, J., Comparison of Production Systems and Selection Criteria of Ankole Cattle by Breeders in 257

4672 4673

4674

4675 4676 4677 4678

4679 4680

4681

4682 4683

4684 4685

4686 4687 4688

4689 4690

Burundi, Rwanda, Tanzania and Uganda, Tropical Animal, Health and Production, 38, 2006, pp. 571-581.

4.1.9.4) Politique
4691 4692 4693 4694 4695 4696 4697 4698 4699 4700 4701 4702 Akinyele, Rufus, Power-sharing and Conflict Management in Africa: Nigeria, Sudan and Rwanda, Africa Development, 25-3/4, 2000, pp. 199-223. Alusala, Nelson, African Standby Force: East Africa Moves On, African Security Review, 13-2, 2004, pp. 113-121. Asai, T.; Hakizabera, A., Human-related Problems of Information Security in East African Crosscultural Environments, Information Management & Computer Security, 18-5, 2010, pp. 328-338. Baker, Bruce, Post-War Policing by Communities in Sierra Leone, Liberia, and Rwanda, Democracy & Security, 3-2, 2007, pp. 215-236. Baker, Bruce, Conflict and African Police Culture: The Cases of Uganda, Rwanda and Sierra Leone, Sociology of Crime Law and Deviance, 8, 2007, pp. 321-347. Baker, Bruce, Beyond the Tarmac Road: Local Forms of Policing in Sierra Leone and Rwanda, Review of African Political Economy, 35-118, 2008, pp. 555-570. Ballington, Julia (ed.), The Implementation of Quotas: African Experiences, Stockholm: International Institute for Democracy and Electoral Assistance (IDEA), 2005, 133 p. Bayart, Jean-Franois; Ellis, Stephen; Hibou, Batrice, La Criminalisation de ltat en Afrique, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1997, 164 p. Bayart, Jean-Franois; Geschiere, Peter; Nyamnjoh, Francis, Autochtonie, dmocratie et citoyennet en Afrique, Critique internationale, 10-1, 2001, pp. 177-194. Brown, Stephen, Well, What Can you Expect?: Donor Officials Apologetics for Hybrid Regimes in Africa, Democratization, 18-2, 2011, pp. 512-534 [Kenya, Malawi, Rwanda]. Burgess, Stephen, Fashioning Integrated Security Forces after Conflict, African Security, 1-2, 2008, pp. 69-91. Chiadjeu, Mose, Comment comprendre la crise de lEtat postcolonial en Afrique? Un essai dexplication structurelle partir des cas de lAngola, du Congo-Brazzaville, du Congo-Kinshasa, du Liberia et du Rwanda, Bern: Peter Lang, 2005, 460 p. Dagne, Ted, Africa: A New Bloc in the East and Center, in Columbus, Frank (ed.). Politics and Economics of Africa, Huntington, NY: Nova Science Publishers, 2001, Vol. 1, pp. 163-168. Dorman, Sara Rich, Post-Liberation Politics in Africa: Examining the Political Legacy of Struggle, Third World Quarterly, 27-6, 2006, pp. 1085-1101 [Eritrea, Ethiopia, Namibia, Rwanda, South Africa, Uganda]. Dunne, Paul, After the Slaughter: Reconstructing Mozambique and Rwanda, Economics of Peace and Security Journal, 1-2, 2006, pp. 39-46. Frre, Marie-Soleil, lections et mdias en Afrique centrale: voix des urnes, voix de la paix?, Paris: Karthala/Institut Panos, 2009, 360 p. Frre, Marie-Soleil, Covering Post-Conflict Elections: Challenges for the Media in Central Africa, Africa Spectrum, 46-1, 2011, pp. 3-32. Frre, Marie-Soleil, Pas d'lections dmocratiques sans mdias libres et pluralistes, Afrique contemporaine, 240, 2011, pp. 152-155. Gaud, Michel; Porgs, Laurence, Biographies de quatorze chefs de guerre, Afrique contemporaine, 180, 1996, pp. 173-198. Hassim, Shireen, Perverse Consequences? The Impact of Quotas for Women on Democratisation in Africa, in Shapiro, Ian; Stokes, Susan; Wood, Elisabeth; Kirshner, Alexander (eds.), Political Representation, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2009.

4703 4704

4705 4706 4707 4708 4709 4710

258

4711 4712 4713 4714 4715 4716 4717 4718 4719 4720

Hayman, Rachel, Budget Support and Democracy: A Twist in the Conditionality Tale, Third World Quarterly, 32-4, 2011, pp. 673-688 [Ethiopia, Honduras, Madagascar, Nicaragua, Rwanda, Uganda]. Herbert, Ross; Gruzd, Steven, Taking Stock of the African Peer Review Mechanism, South African Journal of International Affairs, 14-1, 2007, pp. 5-28. Howe, Herbert, Ambiguous Order: Military Forces in African States, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2001, 316 p. [Angola, Liberia, Rwanda, Sierra Leone, Somalia]. Human Rights Watch, Protectors or Pretenders? Government Human Rights Commissions in Africa, New York: HRW, 2001, 407 p. Jarstad, Anna, The Prevalence of Power-Sharing: Exploring the Patterns of Post-Election Peace, Africa Spectrum, 44-3, 2009, pp. 41-62. Kirschke, Linda, Informal Repression, Zero-sum Politics and Late Third Wave Transitions, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 38-3, 2000, pp. 383-405 [Cameroon, Kenya, Rwanda]. Lemarchand, Ren, Managing Transition Anarchies: Rwanda, Burundi, and South Africa in Comparative Perspective, Journal of Modern African Studies, 32-4, 1994, pp. 581-604. Makinda, Samuel, Democracy and Multi-party Politics in Africa, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 34-4, 1996, pp. 555-573 [Angola, Kenya, Rwanda]. Makinda, Samuel, Toleration and Political Community: Why Africa should Avoid Another Rwanda, Identity, Culture, and Politics, 9-1, 2008, pp. 115-130. Mbata Betukumesu Mangu, Andr, Assessing the Effectiveness of the African Peer Review Mechanism and its Impact on the Promotion of Democracy and Good Political Governance, African Human Rights Law Journal, 2007, 7-2, pp. 354-388 [Ghana, Kenya, Rwanda]. McDonough, David, From Guerrillas to Government: Post-conflict Stability in Liberia, Uganda and Rwanda, Third World Quarterly, 29-2, 2008, pp. 357-374. Moroff, Anika; Basedau, Matthias, Parties in Chains: Do Ethnic Party Bans in Africa Promote Peace?, Party Politics, 17-2 , 2001, pp. 205-222 [Burundi, DRC, Equatorial Guinea, Kenya, Rwanda]. Nmaju, Mba Chidi, The Role of Judicial Institutions in the Restoration of Post-Conflict Societies: The Cases of Rwanda and Sierra Leone, Journal of Conflict & Security Law, 16-2, 2011, pp. 357-384. Paris, Roland, Angola and Rwanda: The Perils of Political Liberalization, in Idem, At Wars End: Building Peace after Civil Conflict, Cambridge/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004. pp. 63-75. Partenariat pour le Dveloppement Municipal, tat de la dcentralisation en Afrique: 2007, Cotonou: Observatoire de la Dcentralisation; Paris: Karthala, 2008, 167 p. Rugumamu, Severine, Capacity Development in Fragile Environments: Insights from Parliaments in Africa, World Journal of Entrepreneurship, Management and Sustainable Development, 7-2/3/4, 2011, pp.113-175. Stroh, Alexander, Crafting Political Institutions in Africa: Electoral Systems and Systems of Government in Rwanda and Zambia Compared, Verfassung und Recht in bersee, 40-4, 2007, pp. 449470. Vivekananda, Franklin, Tiger Torture under One-party Rule: Exploring Africas Human Rights Abuses in Kenya, with a Discourse on Rwanda, Somalia and Malawi, Stockholm: Bethany Books, 1994, 176 p.

4721 4722 4723 4724 4725 4726

4727

4728

4.1.9.5) Ethnologie
4729 Badru, Pade, Ethnic Conflict and State Formation in Post-Colonial Africa: A Comparative Study of Ethnic Genocide in the Congo, Liberia, Nigeria, and Rwanda-Burundi, Journal of Third World Studies, 2010, 27-2, pp. 149-169. Bangura, Abdul, Politicized Ethnicities versus Tribal Ethnicities: Examples from Liberia, Rwanda and Sierra Leone, in Saha, Santosh (ed.), The Politics of Ethnicity and National Identity, New York: Peter Lang, 2007, pp. 121-130. 259

4730

4731 4732 4733 4734 4735 4736 4737 4738

Bangwayo-Skeete, Prosper; Zikhali, Precious, Social Tolerance for Human Diversity in Sub-Saharan Africa, International Journal of Social Economics, 38-6, 2011, pp. 516-536. Banton, Michael, The International Oversight of Ethnic Relations, American Behavioral Scientist, 401, 1996, pp. 86-101 [Burundi, Rwanda, Yugoslavia]. Banton, Michael, Ethnic and Racial Consciousness, Harlow: Addison Wesley Longman, 1997, 195 p. [Burundi, Rwanda, South Africa, Yugoslavia]. Bayart, Jean-Franois; Geschiere, Peter; Nyamnjoh, Francis, Autochtonie, dmocratie et citoyennet en Afrique, Critique internationale, 10, 2001, pp. 177-194 [Cameroun, Rwanda]. Bs, Morten, New Nationalism and Autochthony: Tales of Origin as Political Cleavage, Africa Spectrum, 44-1, 2009, pp. 19-38. Campbell, Aidan, Ethical Ethnicity: A Critique, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 35-1, 1997, pp. 53-79 [Nigeria, Rwanda]. Cutolo, Armando, Populations, citoyennets et territoires: autochtonie et gouvernementalit en Afrique, Politique africaine, 112, 2008, pp. 5-17. Dibie, Robert; Herron, Sharron, Ethnic Conflict and the Dilemma of Dual Citizenship in Rwanda, Nigeria, and South Africa, in Idem, The Politics and Policies of Sub-Saharan Africa, Lanham: University Press of America, 2001, pp. 189-215. Hameso, Seyoum, Ethnicity in Africa: Towards a Positive Approach, Londres: TSC Publications, 1997, 120 p. Herrera, Rene; Adrien, Leslie; Ruiz, Luis; Sanabria, Nahir; Duncan, George, D1S80 Single-locus Discrimination among African Populations, Human Biology, 76-1, 2004, pp. 87-108 [Benin, Cameroun, Egypte, Kenya, Rwanda]. Johnston, Alexander, Ethnic Conflict in Post Cold War Africa: Four Case Studies (Rwanda, Liberia, Somalia and Kwazulu-Natal), in Christie, Kenneth (ed.), Ethnic Conflict, Tribal Politics: A Global Perspective, Richmond, UK: Curzon, 1998, pp. 129-152. Mullen, Joseph, Rwanda and Somalia: Statehoods and Ethnic Strife, Anthropology in Action, 1-3, 1994, pp. 12-15. Newbury, Catharine, Rwanda, Ethnicity and Politics of History: Lessons for Kenya, Finance [Nairobi], 13 December, 1998, pp. 20-27. Nzongola-Ntalaja, Georges, Ethnicity and State Politics in Africa, African Journal of International Affairs, 2-1, 1999, pp. 31-59. Okwudiba, Nnoli (ed.), Ethnic Conflict in Africa, Dakar: CODESRIA, 1998, 428 p. Udogu, Ike, The Issue of Ethnicity and Democratization in Africa: Toward the Millennium, Journal of Black Studies, 29-6, 1999, pp. 790-808.

4739 4740

4741

4742 4743 4744 4745 4746

4.1.9.6) Droit
4747 4748 4749 4750 Baker, Bruce, He Must Buy What He Stole and then We Forgive: Restorative Justice in Rwanda and Sierra Leone, Acta Juridica, 2007, pp. 171-192. Biruka, Innocent, La protection de la femme et de lenfant dans les conflits arms en Afrique, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 502 p. Bosire, Lydiah Kemunto, Overpromised, Underdelivered: Transitional Justice in Sub-Saharan Africa, International Journal on Human Rights, 5, 2006, pp. 71-108. Clark, Phil, Grappling in the Great Lakes: The Challenges of International Justice in Rwanda, the Democratic Republic of Congo and Uganda, in Bowden, Brett; Charlesworth, Hilary; Farrall, Jeremy (eds.), The Role of International Law in Rebuilding Societies after Conflict, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2009, pp. 244-269. Cobban, Helena, Transitional Justice and Conflict Termination: Mozambique, Rwanda and South 260

4751

Africa Assessed, in Hughes, Edel; Schabas, William; Thakur, Ramesh (eds.), Atrocities and International Accountability: Beyond Transitional Justice, Tokyo: United Nations University Press, 2007, pp. 42-64. 4752 4753 4754 De Raulin, Arnaud, Ombres et lumires sur lintgration des droits fondamentaux dans lordre juridique africain, Revue juridique et politique, 56-3, 2002, pp. 345-354. De Raulin, Arnaud, La justice pnale internationale lpreuve de lAfrique, Revue juridique et politique des tats francophones, 63-2, 2009, pp. 135-148. George, Erika, After Atrocity: Examples from Africa: The Right to Education and the Role of Law in Restoration, Recovery, and Accountability, Loyola University Chicago International Law Review, 5-1, 2007, pp. 59-85. Hagg, Gerard; Kagwanja, Peter, Identity and Peace: Reconfiguring Conflict Resolution in Africa, Africa Journal on Conflict Resolution, 7-2, 2007, pp. 9-31. King, Elizabeth, Amnesties in a Time of Transition, George Washington International Law Review, 41-3, 2010, pp. 577-618. Lanotte, Olivier, Rpression des crimes de guerre: espoir ou utopie?, Bruxelles: GRIP/Institut Europen de Recherche et dInformation sur la Paix et la Scurit, 1995, 89 p. Mamdani, Mahmood, From Justice to Reconciliation: Making Sense of the African Experience, in Leys, Colin; Mamdani, Mahmood (eds.), Crises and Reconstruction: African Perspectives: Development Theory and Africas Future, Uppsala: Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, 1997, pp. 17-26. Mbonda, Ernest-Marie, La justice ethnique comme fondement de la paix dans les socit pluriethniques: le cas de lAfrique, in Boulad-Ayoub, Josiane; Bonneville, Luc, Souverainets en crise, Qubec/Paris: Les Presses de lUniversit Laval/LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 451-500 [Cameroun, Rwanda, Liberia]. Mertus, Julie, Truth in a Box: The Limits of Justice through Judicial Mechanisms, in Amadiume, Ifi; An-Naim, Abdullahi (eds.), The Politics of Memory: Truth, Healing, and Social Justice, London/New York: Zed Books, 2000, pp. 142-161. Olonisakin, Funmi, An International War Crimes Tribunal for Africa: Problems and Prospects, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 9-4, 1997, pp. 822-835. Schabas, William, Gnocide, autodtermination et protection des minorits: la prvention des conflits ethniques en Afrique, in Actes de la Rencontre internationale francophone, prvention des conflits, perspective Africaine, Ottawa, 19 au 22 septembre 1995, Ottawa: Gouvernement du Canada, 1995, pp. 174-197. Schabas, William, Addressing Impunity in Developing Countries: Lessons from Rwanda and Sierra Leone, in Dumont, Hlne; Boisvert, Anne-Marie (eds.), La Voie vers la Cour pnale internationale: tous les chemins mnent Rome, Montral: ditions Thmis, 2004, pp. 159-178. Scheffer, David, International Judicial Intervention, Foreign Policy, 102, 1996, pp. 34-51. Triponel, Anna; Pearson, Stephen, What Do You Think Should Happen: Public Participation in Transitional Justice, Pace International Law Review, 22-1, 2010, pp. 103-144. Widner, Jennifer, Courts and Democracy in Postconflict Transitions: A Social Scientists Perspective on the African Case, The American Journal of International Law, 95-1, 2001, pp. 64-75. Zorgbibe, Charles, LAfrique et la justice internationale, Gopolitique africaine,11, 2003, pp. 75-94.

4755 4756 4757 4758

4759

4760

4761 4762

4763

4764 4765 4766 4767

4.1.10) OUA/UA
4768 Aderinsola Vogt, Margaret, Co-Operation between the UN and the OAU in the Management of African Conflicts, in Malan, Mark (ed.), Whither Peacekeeping in Africa?, Cape Town: Institute for Security Studies, 1999, 10 p. [Internet]. Aneme, Girmachew Alemu, A Study of the African Unions Right of Intervention against Genocide, 261

4769

Crimes against Humanity and War Crimes, Nijmegen: Wolf Legal Publishers, 2011, 315 p. 4770 4771 4772 Budeli, Mpfariseni; Vambe, Beauty, The Rwandan Genocide: A Legal Analysis, African Identities, 84, 2010, pp. 409-424. Fleury Dala, Diana; Sundi Mbambi, Pascal, Organisations rgionales, conflits arms et missions de paix en Afrique: dfis et perspectives, Congo-Afrique, 46-407, 2006, pp. 280-293. Ibok, Bassey, The Dynamics of Conflicts in Africa: Evaluating OAUs Past and Present Approaches for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution and Future Prospects, African Journal on Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution, 1-1, 1997, pp. 64-83. Lecoutre Delphine, Le Conseil de paix et de scurit de lUnion Africaine, clef dune nouvelle architecture de stabilit en Afrique?, Afrique contemporaine, 212, 2004, pp. 131-162. Mays, Terry, The 1999 United Nations and 2000 Organization of African Unity Formal Inquiries: A Retrospective Examination of Peacekeeping and the Rwandan Crisis of 1994, Clementsport: Canadian Peacekeeping Press, 2002, 48 p. Mthembu-Salter, Gregory, Mediation and Genocide in Rwanda, Track Two: Constructive Approaches to Community and Political Conflicts, 11-5/6, 2002, pp. 5-20. Murigande, Charles, The AU Can Help Settle the Dispute between Rwanda and the DRC, African Geopolitics, June 2005, Special Issue, pp.149-154; cf. Idem, LUA peut aider rgler le diffrend entre le Rwanda et la RDC, pp. 155-160.) Organisation of African Unity, International Panel of Eminent Personalities to Investigate the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda and the Surrounding Events, Rwanda: The Preventable Genocide, Addis Ababa: OAU, 2000, 318 p. (cf. Idem, Rwanda: le gnocide quon aurait pu stopper, Rapport du Groupe International dminentes Personnalits nommes par lAssemble des chefs dtat et de gouvernement de lOrganisation de lUnit Africaine, Addis Ababa: OUA, 2000, 343 p.). Osman, Abdulahi Said, The Organisation of African Unity, the United Nations and Resolution of Conflicts: Need for Strengthening Cooperation and Partnership, African Society of International and Comparative Law, 7, 1995, pp. 171-175. Tekle, Amare, OAU: Conflict Prevention, Management, and Resolution, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (ed.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zaire, New Brunschwick: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 110-129.

4773 4774

4775 4776

4777

4778

4779

4.2 Relations internationales 4.2.1) ONU 4.2.1.1) ONU et Rwanda

4780 4781 Adelman, Howard, Blaming the United Nations, Journal of International Political Theory, 4, 2008, pp. 9-33. Al-Qaq, Richard, Post-Colonial Rwanda and United Nations Conveyance Operations: From Trusteeship to Regime Change, in Idem, Managing World Order: United Nations Peace Operations and the Security Agenda, London/New York: Tauris Academic Studies, 2009, 288 p. Alger, Chadwick, The Emerging Roles of NGOs in the UN System: From Article 71 to a Peoples Millennium Assembly, Global Governance, 8-1, 2002, pp. 93-117. Anglin, Douglas, Rwanda Revisited: Search for the Truth, International Journal, 56-1, 2000/2001, pp. 149-169. Annan, Kofi, The Peacekeeping Prescription, in Cahill, Kevin (ed.), Preventive Diplomacy: Stopping Wars Before They Start, New York: Routledge, 2000, pp. 173-187. Annan, Kofi; Gates, Henry, Tricky Situation: A Conversation with Kofi Annan, Transition, 86, 2000, pp. 110-125. 262

4782 4783 4784 4785

4786 4787 4788

Bagudu, Richard, The 1994 Rwandan Genocide: Beyond the Cable, in Idem, Judging Annan, Bloomington, IN: AuthorHouse, 2007, pp. 65-108. Barnett, Michael, The UN Security Council, Indifference, and Genocide in Rwanda, Cultural Anthropology, 12-4, 1997, pp. 551-578. Barnett, Michael, Peacekeeping, Indifference, and Genocide in Rwanda, in Weldes, Julia (ed), Cultures of Insecurity: States, Communities and the Production of Danger, Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1999, pp. 173-202. Barnett, Michael, Eyewitness to a Genocide: The United Nations and Rwanda, Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2002, 240 p. Berdal, Mats, The United Nations, Peacebuilding, and the Genocide in Rwanda, Global Governance, 11-1, 2005, pp. 115-130. Bouchet-Saulnier, Franoise, LONU et le gnocide des Rwandais tutsis: politique virtuelle et intelligence artificielle lpreuve du monde rel, Les Temps Modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 272-302. Boutros-Ghali, Boutros, Intervention lAssemble nationale du Rwanda; Rponses aux questions de 2 dputs et de 2 ministres, Dialogue, 185, septembre 1995, pp. 10-16. Boutros-Ghali, Boutros, Rwanda Tropical Nazism, in Idem, Unvanquished: A U.S.-U.N. Saga, New York: Random House, 1999, pp. 129-136. (cf. Idem, Mes annes la maison de verre, Paris: Fayard, 1999, 542 p.). Brunel, Sylvie, Les Nations Unies et lhumanitaire: un bilan mitig, Politique trangre, 70-2, 2005, pp. 313-325. Carlsson, Ingvar, The UN Inadequacies, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 837-846. Clarance, William, The Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda: Protective Practice Evolves on the Ground, International Peacekeeping, 2-3, 1995, pp. 291-308. Cooper, Ilan; Patterson, Eric, UN Authority and the Morality of Force, Survival, 53-6, 2011, pp. 141-158. Edwards, Jason, The Mission of Healing: Kofi Annans Failed Apology, Atlantic Journal of Communication, 16-2, 2008, pp. 88-104. Findlay, Trevor; Mwakawago, Daudi; Vieira de Mello, Sergio; Fallet, Jean-Paul; Mapuranga, Machivenyika; Hasagewa, Sukehiro, Rwanda (UNAMIR), in Institute of Policy Studies of Singapore; et al., Humanitarian Actions and Peace-Keeping Operations: Debriefings and Lessons, London: Kluwer Law International, 1997, 314 p. Gambari, Ibrahim, An African Perspective, in Malone, David (ed.), The U.N. Security Council: From the Cold War to the 21st Century, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2004, pp. 512-521. Gourevitch, Philip, The Genocide Fax: The United Nations Was Warned about Rwanda: Did Anyone Care?, The New Yorker, May 11, 1998, pp. 42-46. Howland, Todd, Mirage, Magic, or Mixed Bag? The United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, Human Rights Quarterly, 21-1, 1999, pp. 1-55. Jones, Bruce, Peacemaking in Rwanda: The Dynamics of Failure, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2001, 209 p. Jones, Bruce, Rwanda, in Berdal, Mats; Economides, Spyros (eds.), United Nations Interventionism, 1991-2004, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2007, pp. 139-166. Karhilo, Jaana, Case Study on Peacekeeping: Rwanda, Stockholm International Peace Research Institute (SIPRI) Year Book, Stocklhom: SIPRI, 1995, pp. 110-116. Keating, Colin, An Insiders Account, in Malone, David (ed.), The U.N. Security Council: From the Cold War to the 21st Century, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2004, pp. 500-511. Koestler-Grack, Rachel, Kofi Annan: Guiding the United Nations, New York: Chelsea House Publishers, 2007, 119 p. 263

4789 4790 4791 4792 4793

4794 4795 4796 4797 4798 4799

4800 4801 4802 4803 4804 4805 4806 4807

4808 4809 4810 4811

Kofi, Osei; Pudlowski, Julie, Ten Years On: Helping Rebuild a Nation: The United Nations in Rwanda, New York: UNDP, 2004, 64 p. Kotek, Jol, Les leons du Rwanda: un Casque bleu peut-il se muer en tmoin moral?, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 115-135. Kovanda, Karel, The Czech Republic on the UN Security Council: The Rwandan Genocide, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 5-2, 2010, pp. 192-218. Laegreid, Turid, U.N. Peacekeping in Rwanda, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 231-251. Lehmann, Ingrid, The Failure to Communicate: UNAMIR in Rwanda, 1994-95, in Idem, Peacekeeping and Public Information: Caught in the Crossfire, London: Frank Cass, 1999, pp. 84-108. Loescher, Gil, The UNHCR and World Politics: A Perilous Path, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2002, 431 p. Martin, Ian, After Genocide: The UN Human Rights Field Operation in Rwanda, in Henkin, Alice (ed.), Honoring Human Rights from Peace to Justice: Recommendations to the International Community, Washington, DC: Aspen Institute, 1998, pp. 97-132. Maurer, Tim, Unity in Diversity: The One-UN, UNHCR and Rwanda, Forced Migration Review, 29, 2007, pp. 10-11. McQueen, Carol, A Decision Not to Act: Proposed UN Secure Humanitarian Areas in Rwanda, in Idem, Humanitarian Intervention and Safety Zones: Iraq, Bosnia and Rwanda (Rethinking Peace and Conflict Studies), Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005, pp. 96-121. Meisler, Stanley, The Stain of Rwanda, in Idem, Kofi Annan: A Man of Peace in a World of War, Hoboken, NJ: J. Wiley & Sons, 2007, pp. 83-103. Melvern, Linda, The Ultimate Crime: Who Betrayed the UN and Why, London: Allison & Busby, 1995, 365 p. Melvern, Linda, Genocide Behind the Thin Blue Line, Security Dialogue, 28-3, 1997, pp. 333-346. Melvern, Linda, The Security Council: Behind the Scenes, International Affairs, 77-1, 2001, pp. 101-111. Melvern, Linda, The Security Council: Behind the Scenes in the Rwanda Genocide, in Jones, Adam (ed.), Genocide, War Crimes and the West: History and Complicity, London: Zed Books, 2004, pp. 260264. Melvern, Linda, The Security Council in the Face of Genocide, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 847-860. Minta, Ike, The Rwanda Conflict: With the Failure of Peacekeeping, is Peacemaking Still Possible?, African Yearbook of International Law, 4, 1996, pp. 19-35. Mohsen Toumi, Remarques de terrain sur laction de lONU au Rwanda, in Cot, Jean; et al., Oprations des Nations Unies, leons de terrain: Cambodge, Somalie, Rwanda, ex-Yougoslavie, Paris: Fondation pour les tudes de dfense, 1995. Mouton, Jean Denis, La crise rwandaise de 1994 et les Nations Unies, Annuaire franais de droit international, 40-1, 1994, pp. 214-242. Mubiala, Mutoy, Lopration des Nations Unies pour les droits de lhomme au Rwanda, Annuaire africain de droit international, 3, 1995, pp. 277-282. Mubiala, Mutoy, LO.N.U. et le Rwanda, Zare-Afrique, 296, 1995, pp. 369-377. Mubiala, Mutoy, La mission des Nations Unies pour lassistance au Rwanda (1993-1996), Revue africaine de droit international et compar, 8-2, 1996, pp. 393-402 (cf Idem, Zare-Afrique, 306, 1996, pp. 303-314). Munzihirwa, C., Lettre au Secrtaire Gnral des Nations Unies, Dialogue, 183, mai-juin 1995, pp. 45-48. 264

4812 4813 4814

4815 4816

4817 4818 4819 4820 4821

4822 4823 4824

4825 4826 4827 4828

4829

4830 4831

Nygren Krug, Helena, Genocide in Rwanda: Lessons Learned and Future Challenges to the UN Human Rights System, Nordic Journal of International Law, 67-2, 1998, pp. 165-214. Ouguergouz, Fatsah, La tragdie rwandaise du printemps 1994: quelques considrations sur les premires ractions de lOrganisation des Nations Unies, Revue gnrale de droit international public, 100-1, 1996, pp. 149-177. Partenariat-Intwari, Gnocide rwandais: le peuple crie justice! Mmorandum adress au Conseil de Scurit des Nations Unies, Bruxelles: Partenariat-Intwari, 2008, 45 p. [Internet]. Pease, Kelly-Kate, Case Study 11: Rwanda, in Idem, International Organizations: Perspectives on Governance in the Twenty-first Century, Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Prentice Hall, 2008, pp. 267-274. Raj, Sushil, The Failure of Humanitarian Intervention in Rwanda and the Need for Reconceptualisation, Indian Journal of International Law, 39-3, 1999, pp. 470-482. Reyntjens, Filip LONU au Rwanda: le discrdit, in Bernard, Adam (ed.), LONU dans tous ses tats: son histoire; les principes et les faits; les nouveaux dfis; et les rformes?, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1995, pp. 88-90. Richard, Pierre-Olivier, Casques bleus, sang noir: Rwanda 1994-Zare 1996, un gnocide en spectacle, Bruxelles: EPO, 1997, 216 p. Rufin, Jean-Christophe, LONU, in Cot, Jean; et al., Oprations des Nations Unies: leons de terrain: Cambodge, Somalie, Rwanda, ex-Yougoslavie, Paris: Fondation pour les tudes de dfense, 1995. Sciarillo, Emily, Genocide in Rwanda: The United Nations Ability to Act from a Neo-liberal Perspective, Journal of International Affairs, 38-2, 2002, pp. 17-29. Shue, Henry, Let Whatever is Smouldering Erupt? Conditional Sovereignity, Reviewable Intervention and Rwanda 1994, in Paolini, Albert; Jarvis, Anthony; Reus-Smit, Christian (eds.), Between Sovereignty and Global Governance: The United Nations, the State and Civil Society, Basingstoke: MacMillan Press; New York: St. Martins Press, 1998, pp. 60-84. Sitkowski, Andrzej, Witnesses to Genocide: Rwanda, in Idem, UN Peacekeeping: Myth and Reality, Westport, CN: Praeger Security International, 2006, pp. 111-123. Soderlund, Walter; et al., Rwanda, 1994: UNAMIR I, UNAMIR II, and Operation Turquoise, in Soderlund, Walter; Briggs, Domald (eds.), Humanitarian Crises and Intervention: Reassessing the Impact of Mass Media, Sterling, VA: Kumarian Press, 2008, pp. 95-120. Spitz, Stefanie, UN-Peacekeeping Reformen: der Vlkermord in Ruanda und die Lehren der Vereinten Nationen, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mller, 2007, 115 p. Suhrke, Astri, UN Peacekeeping in Rwanda, in Srb, Gunnar; Vale, Peter (eds.), Out of Conflict: From War to Peace in Africa, Uppsala: Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, 1997, pp. 97-112. Suhrke, Astri, Facing Genocide: The Record of the Belgian Battalion in Rwanda, Security Dialogue, 29-1, 1998, pp. 37-48. Suhrke, Astri, Dilemmas of Protection: The Log of the Kigali Battalion, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zaire, New Brunschwick: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 252-270 (cf. Idem, International Peacekeeping, 5-2, 1998, pp. 1-18). Suhrke, Astri; Adelman, Howard, The Security Council and the Rwanda Genocide, in Malone, David (ed.), The UN Security Council: From the Cold War to the 21st Century, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2004, pp. 483-499. Taylor, Phil; Deme, Amadou, Working to Fail in Rwanda: The Mirage of UN Peace-keeping, Montral: Baraka Books, 2009, 220 p. Traub, James, The Best Intentions: Kofi Annan and the UN in the Era of American World Power, New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 2006, 442 p. Tripodi, Paolo, Peacekeepers, Moral Autonomy and the Use of Force, Journal of Military Ethics, 5-3, 2006, pp. 214-232. 265

4832 4833 4834 4835

4836 4837 4838 4839

4840 4841

4842 4843 4844 4845

4846

4847 4848 4849

4850 4851

United Nations Organization, The United Nations and Rwanda, 1993-1996, United Nations Blue Books Series, Vol. 10, New York: UN Department of Public Information, 1996, 739 pp. United Nations, Department of Peace-keeping Operations, Comprehensive Report on Lessons Learned from United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR) October 1993-April 1996, New York: Lessons Learned Unit, Department of Peacekeeping Operations, 1996, 73 p. United Nations, The Blue Helmets: A Review of United Nations Peace-Keeping: New York, UN Department of Public Information, 1996, 449 p. Vaccaro, Matthew, The Politics of Genocide: Peacekeeping and Disaster Relief in Rwanda, in Durch, William (ed.), U. N. Peacekeeping, American Politics, and the Uncivil Wars of the 1990s, New York: St. Martins Press, 1996, pp. 367-407. Van der Lijn, Jar, The United Nations Assistance Mission for Rwanda (UNAMIR), in Idem (ed.), Walking the Tightrope: Do UN Peacekeeping Operations Actually Contribute to Durable Peace?, Amsterdam: Rozenberg Publishers, 2006, pp. 185-245. Von Boemcken, Marc, Chapter 7 UN Arms Embargoes in the Great Lakes, 19942004, in Brzoska, Michael; Lopez, George (ed.) Putting Teeth in the Tiger: Improving the Effectiveness of Arms Embargoes, Bradford, UK: Emerald Group Publishing, 2009 pp. 163-188. Willame, Jean-Claude, LONU au Rwanda (1993-1995): la communaut internationale lpreuve, Bruxelles: Labor; Paris: Maisonneuve et Larose, 1996, 175 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Soldats de la paix et/ou soldats de la guerre?, La Revue Nouvelle, 8, aot 2007, pp. 14-19. Wstenberg, Andreas, Die Vereinten Nationen und der Vlkermord in Ruanda: eine Umfassende Analyse der Verantwortung der Weltfriedensorganisation, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mller, 2008, 82 p.

4852 4853

4854

4855

4856 4857 4858

4.2.1.2) ONU, Rwanda et autres pays

4859 4860 Ambrosetti, David, Les oprations de paix de lONU face au risque dun discrdit irrmdiable: la faiblesse et la slectivit, Studia Diplomatica, 59-2, 2006, pp. 123-139. Bennet, Andrew, Somalia, Bosnia, and Haiti: What Went Right, What Went Wrong?, in Lepgold, Joseph; Weiss, Thomas (eds.), Collective Conflict Management and Changing World Politics, Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, 1998, pp. 133-154. Bennis, Phyllis, Peacekeeping Goes to War: Somalia, Rwanda, Haiti, Bosnia, in Idem, Calling the Shots: How Washington Dominates Todays UN, New York: Olive Branch Press, 2000, pp. 118-152. Blocq, Daniel, The Fog of UN Peacekeeping: Ethical Issues Regarding the Use of Force to Protect Civilians in UN Operations, Journal of Military Ethics, 5-3, 2006, pp. 201-213. Clapham, Christopher, The United Nations and Peacekeeping in Africa, in Malan, Mark (ed.), Whither Peacekeeping in Africa?, Cape Town: Institute for Security Studies, 1999, 12 p. [Internet]. Decaux, Emmanuel, Les Nations Unies et la rgion des Grands Lacs, Politique africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 32-39. Dimina-Mougala, Antoine, Les oprations de maintien de la paix des Nations Unies en Afrique centrale, 1960-2000, Guerres mondiales et conflits contemporains, 57-236, 2009, pp. 121-133. Dive, Grard, Analyse des oprations de lONU: les objectifs, les moyens, la mise en uvre les rsultats, in Fondation Roi Baudouin; Mdecins Sans Frontires (eds.), Conflits en Afrique: analyse des crises et pistes pour une prvention: la communaut internationale: quelles responsabilits?, Bruxelles: GRIP, 1997, pp. 139-202. Donini, Antonio, The Policies of Mercy: UN Coordination in Afghanistan, Mozambique, and Rwanda, Providence, RI: Thomas J. Watson Jr. Institute for International Studies, Brown University, 1996, 149 p. Faggart, Crystal, U.N. Peacekeeping after Rwanda: Lessons Learned or Mistakes Forgotten?, Penn State International Law Review, 27-2, 2008, pp. 495-518. 266

4861 4862 4863 4864 4865 4867

4868 4869

4870 4871 4872 4873

Frohlich, Manuel, Keeping Track of UN Peace-Keeping: Suez, Srebrenica, Rwanda and the Brahimi Report, Max Planck Yearbook of United Nations Law, 5, 2001, pp. 185-248. Goulding, Marrack, The United Nations and Conflict in Africa Since the Cold War, African Affairs, 98-391, 1999, pp. 155-166. Hardy, Mat, UN-Consistent: A Comparison of Australias Military Interventions in Somalia and Rwanda, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 18-3, 2007, pp. 467-491. Herro, Annie; Lambourne, Wendy; Penklis, David, Peacekeeping and Peace Enforcement in Africa: The Potential Contribution of a UN Emergency Peace Service, African Security Review, 18-1, 2009, pp. 49-62. Howard, Lise Morj, The Failures: Somalia, Rwanda, Angola, Bosnia, in Idem, UN Peacekeeping in Civil Wars, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2008, pp. 21-50. Hudson, Heidi, Peacebuilding Through a Gender Lens and the Challenges of Implementation in Rwanda and Cte dIvoire, Security Studies, 18-2, 2009, pp. 287-318 (cf. Idem, in Sjoberg, Laura (ed.), Gender and International Security: Feminist Perspectives, New York: Routledge, 2009, pp. 256-278.) Klep, Christ, Somali, Rwanda, Srebrenica: de nasleep van drie ontspoorde vredesmissies, Amsterdam: Boom, 2008, 385 p. Kovras, Iosif, The UNs Moral Responsibility in the Spill-Over of Genocide from Rwanda to the Democratic Republic of the Congo, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 19, 2011, pp. 145-163. LeBor, Adam, Complicity with Evil: The United Nations in the Age of Modern Genocide, New Haven, CN: Yale University Press, 2006, 326 p. Simon, Annette, UN-Schutzzonen: ein Schutzinstrument fr Verfolgte Personen?, Berlin/New York: Springer, 2005, 322 p. Soppelsa, Jacques, Deux checs de lONU: Rwanda et Somalie, Gopolitique africaine, 25, 2007, pp. 165-171. Von Boemcken, Marc, UN Arms Embargoes in the Great Lakes, 19942004, Contributions to Conflict Management, Peace Economics and Development, 10, 2009, pp. 163-188.

4874 4875

4876 4877

4878 4879 4880 4881

4.2.1.3) Prvention du gnocide; Responsibility to Protect

4882 Adelman, Howard, Early Warnings and Prevention: The United Nations and Rwanda, in Nicholson, Frances; Twomey, Patrick (eds.), Refugee Rights and Realities: Evolving International Concepts and Regimes, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 1999, pp. 289-309. Adelman, Howard, Preventing Genocide: The Case of Rwanda, in Smith, Roger (ed.), Genocide: Essays Toward Understanding Early Warning and Prevention, Williamsburg, VA: Association of Genocide Scholars, 1999. Anglin, Douglas, Confronting Rwandan Genocide: The Military Options: What Could and Should the International Community Have Done?, Pearsons Papers, 6, Clementsport: The Canadian Peacekeeping Press, 2002, 49 p. Axworthy, Lloyd, The International Community in Rwanda and the Responsibility to Protect, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 236-246. Baines, Erin; Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo, Civil Society Perspectives on The Responsibility to Protect: 10 Years After the Rwandan Genocide, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 248-277. Bettati, Mario, Du droit dingrence la responsabilit de protger, Outre-Terre, 20-7, 2003, pp. 381389. Carnegie Commission on Preventing Deadly Conflict, Preventing Deadly Conflict: Final Report, 267

4883

4884

4885

4886

4887 4888

Washington, DC: Carnegie Corporation of New York, 1997, 265 p. 4889 4890 Critchlow, George, Stopping Genocide Through International Agreement When the Security Council Fails to Act, Georgetown Journal of International Law, 40-2, 2009, pp. 311-343. Des Forges, Alison, Making Noise Effectively: Lessons from the Rwandan Catastrophe, in Rotberg, Robert (ed.), Vigilance and Vengeance: NGOs Preventing Ethnic Conflict in Divided Societies, Washington, DC: Brookings Institution, 1996, pp. 213-234. Dorn, Walter; Matloff, Jonathan, Could the UN Have Predicted and Prevented the Rwandan Genocide?, The Journal of Conflict Studies, 20-1, 2000, pp. 9-52. Draman, Rasheed, Preventing Conflicts in Africa: Reality, Empty Dream or Just Difficult?, Civil Wars, 4-2, 2001, pp. 121-141. Eckhard, Frederic, Whose Responsibility to Protect?, Global Responsibility to Protect, 3-1, 2011, pp. 89-101. Ela Ela, Emmanuel, Les mcanismes de prvention des conflits en Afrique centrale, Guerres mondiales et conflits contemporains, 202/203, 2001, pp. 227-239. Feil, Scott, A Rwandan Retrospective: Developing an Intervention Option, Washington, DC: Carnegie Commission on Preventing Deadly Conflict, 1996, 24 p. Feil, Scott, Could 5000 Peacekeepers Have Saved 500.000 Rwandans? Early Intervention Reconsidered, ISD Report, 3-2, Washington, DC: Institute for the Study of Diplomacy, Georgetown University, 1997, 5 p. Feil, Scott, Preventing Genocide: How the Early Use of Force Might Have Succeeded in Rwanda, New York: Carnegie Commission on Preventing Deadly Conflict, 1998, 62 p. Fein, Helen, An Interview with Alison L. Des Forges: Genocide in Rwanda was Foreseen and Could have been Deterred, in Fein, Helen; Brugnola, Orlanda; Spirer, Louise (eds.), The Prevention of Genocide: Rwanda and Yugoslavia Reconsidered, New York: Institute for the Study of Genocide, 1994. Fein, Helen, The Three Ps of Genocide Prevention with Application to a Genocide Foretold: Rwanda, in Riemer, Neal (ed.), Protection Against Genocide: Mission Impossible?, Westport, CN: Praeger, 2000, pp. 41-65 (cf. Idem, in Totten, Samuel; Bartrop, Paul (eds.), The Genocide Studies Reader, New York: Routledge, 2009). Garapon, Antoine, Peut-on imaginer une prvention internationale des gnocides?, Esprit, 364, 2010, pp. 160-170. Grnfeld, Fred; Vermeulen, Wessel, Failures to Prevent Genocide in Rwanda (1994), Srebrenica (1995), and Darfur (since 2003), Genocide Studies and Prevention, 4-2, 2009, pp. 221-237. Grnfeld, Frederick; Huijboom, Anke, The Failure to Prevent Genocide in Rwanda: The Role of Bystanders, Leiden/Boston: Martinus Nijhoff, 2007, 299 p. Harff, Barbara; Gurr, Ted, Systematic Early Warning of Humanitarian Emergencies, Journal of Peace Research, 35, 1998, pp. 551-579. Harff, Barbara, Could Humanitarian Crises Have Been Anticipated in Burundi, Rwanda, and Zare?, in Alker, Hayward; Gurr, Ted; Rupesinghe, Kumar (eds.), Journeys Through Conflict: Narratives and Lessons, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2001, pp. 81-101. Kamanzi, Stanislas, Preventing Genocide: The Role of the United Nations, Journal of International & Comparative Law, 2004, 10-2, pp. 329-333. Konersmann, Nadja, R2P: Frankreich als internationaler Akteur der Menschenrechte im subsaharischen Afrika? Der vlkerrechtliche Wandel nach dem Genozid in Ruanda, Hamburg: Diplomica Verlag, 2010, 80 p. Kuperman, Alan, Rethinking the Responsibility to Protect, Whitehead Journal of Diplomacy and International Relations, 10-1, 2009, pp. 33-44. Labouz, Marie-Franoise, La ralisation de lobligation de prvenir le crime de gnocide: rflexion la 268

4891 4892 4893 4894 4895 4896

4897 4898

4899

4900 4901 4902 4903 4904

4905 4906

4907 4908

lumire du cas du Rwanda, in Boustany, Katia; Dormoy, Daniel (eds.), Gnocide(s), Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant/Editions de lUniversit de Bruxelles, 1999, pp. 386-402. 4909 4910 Mackintosh, Anne, Rwanda: Beyond Ethnic Conflict, Development in Practice, 7-4, 1997, pp. 464474. Mekenkamp, Monique; Van Tongeren, Paul; Van de Veen, Hans (eds.), Searching for Peace in Africa: An Overview of Conflict Prevention and Management Activities, Utrecht: European Platform for Conflict Prevention and Transformation, 1999, 528 p. Mepham, David; Ramsbotham, Alexander, Safeguarding Civilians: Delivering on the Responsibility to Protect in Africa, London: The Institute for Public Policy Research, 2007, 80 p. Meyer, Jason Dominguez, From Paralysis in Rwanda to Boldness in Libya: Has the International Community Taken Responsibility to Protect from Abstract Principle to Concrete Norm under International Law, Houston Journal of International Law, 34-1, 2011, pp. 87-108. Nkundabagenzi, Flix, La tragdie du Rwanda pouvait-elle tre prvenue?, Gopolitique Africaine, 7/8, 2002, pp. 189-200. Orth, Rick, Four Variables in Preventive Diplomacy: Their Applications in the Rwanda Case, The Journal of Conflict Studies, 17-1, 1997, pp. 79-100. Piiparinen, Touko, Beyond the Mystery of the Rwanda Black Box: Political Will and Early Warning, International Peacekeeping, 13-3, 2006, pp. 334-349. Piiparinen, Touko, Rescuing Thousands, Abandoning a Million: What Might an Emancipatory Intervention Have Looked Like in Rwanda?, International Relations, 1-21, 2007, pp. 47-66. Pujolle, Thrse, Rwanda, la leon des tnbres: le gnocide aurait-il pu tre empch?, Commentaire, 21-82, 1998, pp. 405-411. Sarkin, Jeremy; Fowler, Carly, The Responsibility to Protect and the Duty to Prevent Genocide: Lessons to Be Learned from the Role of the International Community and the Media during the Rwandan Genocide and the Conflict in Former Yugoslavia, Suffolk Transnational Law Review, 33-1, 2010, pp. 35-86. Scherrer, Christian, Genocide and Prevention: General Outlines Exemplified with the Cataclysm in Rwanda, 1994, Copenhagen: Copenhagen Peace Research Institute, 1999, 40 p. Stanton, Gregory, Could The Rwandan Genocide Have Been Prevented?, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-2, 2004, pp. 211-228. Stedman, Stephen, Conflict Prevention as Stategic Interaction: The Spoiler Problem and the Case of Rwanda, in Wallensteen, Peter (ed.), Preventing Violent Conflicts: Past record and Future Challenges, Uppsala: Department of Peace and Conflict Research, Uppsala University, 1998, pp. 67-86. Suhrke, Astri; Jones, Bruce, Preventive Diplomacy in Rwanda: Failure to Act or Failure of Actions? in Jentleson, Bruce (ed.), Opportunities Missed, Opportunities Seized, Lanham, MD: Rowman and Littlefield/Carnegie Commission on Preventing Deadly Conflict, 2000, pp. 238-264. Talentino, Andrea, Failed Prevention: Rwanda, in Brown, Michael; Rosecrance, Richard (eds.), The Costs of Conflict: Prevention and Cure in the Global Arena, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1999, pp. 53-74. Totten, Samuel, The Intervention and Prevention of Genocide: Sisyphean or Doable?, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-2, 2004, pp. 229-247. Welsh, Jennifer, The Rwandan Effect: The Development and Endorsement of the Responsibility to Protect, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 333-350.

4911 4912

4913 4914 4915 4916 4917 4918

4919 4920 4921

4922

4923

4924 4925

4.2.2) Communaut internationale 4.2.2.1) Communaut internationale et Rwanda

269

4927

Adelman, Howard, Canadian Policy in Rwanda, in Adelman, Howard; Astri, Suhrke (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zaire, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 185-208. Adelman, Howard, The Ethics of Intervention: Rwanda, in Ulman, Richard; Keren, Michael (eds.), Dilemmas of Intervention: Sovereignty vs. Responsibility, London: Frank Cass, 1999. Adelman, Howard, The Role of Non-African States in the Rwandan Genocide, Toronto: Centre for Refugee Studies, York University, 2009, 34 p. Agence Canadienne de Dveloppement International, Le Canada et le Rwanda: ensemble pour le dveloppement du Rwanda: twese hamwe mu iterambere ryu Rwanda: cadre de programmation-pays, 2005-2011, Gatineau, Qubec: ACDI, 2005, 38 p. Anderson, Sheldon, Contemporary Global Issues (6): The International Response to Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem; et al. (eds.), International Studies: An Interdisciplinary Approach to Global Issues, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 2008. Aoi, Chiyuki, Rwanda: Failure to Stop Genocide, in Idem, Legitimacy and the Use of Armed Force: Stability Missions in the Post-Cold War Era, Oxon, UK/New York: Routledge, 2011, pp. 85-103. Aspegren, Lennart, Never Again? Rwanda and the World, in Grimheden, Jonas; Ring, Rolf (eds.), Human Rights Law: From Dissemination to Application: Essays in Honour of Gran Melander, Leiden/Boston: M. Nijhoff, 2006, pp. 169-202. Auron, Yar, Le gnocide rwandais et la politique isralienne, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 225-240. Berman, Eric, The International Commission of Inquiry (Rwanda): Lessons and Observations from the Field, American Behavioral Scientist, 45-4, 2001, pp. 616-625. Borton, John, Making a Policy Vacuum? Reviewing the Lessons of the International Response to the Rwandan Crisis, Disasters, 20-4, 1996, pp. 281-352. Bowring, Bill, The droit et devoir dingrence: A Timely New Remedy for Africa?, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 7-3, 1995, pp. 493-510. Braeckman, Colette, Rwanda, retour sur un aveuglement international, Le Monde Diplomatique, 51600, 2004, pp. 20-21. Bullier, Antoine, Souverainet des tats africains et justice pnale internationale: une remise en cause?, Afrique contemporaine, 198, 2001, pp. 79-83. Caplan, Gerald, Ten Years after the Genocide: Some Reminders of the International Response to the Crisis, in Burnett, Patrick; Manji, Firoze (eds.), African Voices on Development and Social Justice, Dar es Salaam: Mkuki na Nyota, 2005, pp. 33-37. Cassel, Douglass, The Collective International Responsibility to Protect: The Case of Rwanda, Northwestern University Journal of International Human Rights, 4-1, 2005, pp. 118-137. Chalk, Frank; Dallaire, Romeo; Matthews, Kyle; Barqueiro, Carla; Doyle, Simon, Mobilizing the Will to Intervene: Leadership to Prevent Mass Atrocities, Montreal: McGill-Queens University Press, 2010, 191 p. Cohen, Herman, Intervening in Africa: Superpower Peacemaking in a Troubled Continent, London: Macmillan Press; New York: St Martins Press, 2000, 268 p. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Lecture critique: Rwanda, impuissance ou dmission de la communaut internationale?, La revue internationale et stratgique, 54, 2004, pp.161-164. Dallaire, Romo, The Major Powers on Trial, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 861-878. Dallaire, Romo; Manocha, Kishan, The Major Powers and the Genocide in Rwanda, in Henham, Ralph; Behrens, Paul (eds.), The Criminal Law of Genocide: International, Comparative, and Contextual Aspects, Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2007, pp. 61-96. 270

4928 4929 4930

4931

4932 4933

4934 4935 4936 4937 4938 4939 4940

4941 4942

4943 4944 4945 4946

4947 4948

De Waal, Alex; Omaar, Rakiya, The Genocide in Rwanda and the International Response, Current History, 19-591, 1995, pp. 156-161. Des Forges, Alison, Genocide in Rwanda and the International Response, in West, Harry (ed.), Conflict and its Resolution in Contemporary Africa, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1997, pp. 123-140. Douma, Pyt; Van Walraven, Klaas, Between Indifference and Naivet: Dutch Policy Interventions in African Conflicts: A Synthesis Report, The Hague: Clingendael, Conflict Research Unit, 2000, 35 p. Fry, Gavin; Lloyd, David; et al., Rwanda: The Australian Contingent, 1994-95, Canberra: Australian Army, Directorate of Publications, 1996, 185 p. Gandolfi, Nicoletta (ed.), Ruanda: un caso di genocidio? Responsabilit e doveri della comunit internazionale, Roma: Fondazione internazionale Lelio Basso per il Diritto e la Liberazione dei Popoli, 1994, 93 p. Guichaoua, Andr; Vidal, Claudine, Les politiques internationales dans la rgion des Grands Lacs africains, Politique africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 3-10. Hardy, Mat, UN-Consistent: A Comparison of Australias Military Interventions in Somalia and Rwanda, Small Wars & Insurgencies, 18-3, 2007, pp. 467-491. Hasenclever, Andreas, Die Macht der Moral in der internationalen Politik: militrische Interventionen westlicher Staaten in Somalia, Ruanda und Bosnien-Herzegowina, Frankfurt: Campus Verlag, 2001, 468 p. Head, Naomi, Bringing Reflective Judgement into International Relations: Exploring the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Global Ethics, 6-2, 2010, pp. 191-204. Hieronymi, Otto, The Evasion of State Responsibility and the Lessons from Rwanda: The Need for a New Concept of Collective Security, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9, 1996, pp. 236-239. Hindell, Keith, An Interventionist Manifesto, International Relations, 13, 1996, pp. 23-36. Human Rights Watch, Rwanda: A New Catastrophe? Increased International Efforts Required to Punish Genocide and Prevent Further Bloodshed, New York: HRW, 1994, 21 p. Jones, Bruce, Military Intervention in Rwandas Two Wars: Partisanship and Indifference, in Walter, Barbara; Snyder, Jack (eds.), Civil Wars, Insecurity, and Intervention, New York: Columbia University Press, 1999, pp. 116-145. Kelly, Simon, The Long Road to Rwanda, Cranbourne, Australia: Meni Publishing, 2006, 242 p. Kimonyo, Jean-Paul; Twagiramungu, Nol; Kayumba, Christopher, Supporting the Post-Genocide Transition in Rwanda: The Role of the International Community, The Hague: Netherlands Institute of International Relations, 2004, 134 p. Kamongi, Augustin, Why did the International Community Fail Rwanda and Continues to Do it?, in Kimenyi, Alexandre; Scott, Otis (eds.), Anatomy of Genocide: State-Sponsored Mass-Killings in the Twentieth Century, Lewiston, NY: The Mellen Edwin Press, 2001, pp. 187-196. Khadiagala, Gilbert, Intervention in Internal Conflict: The Case of Rwanda, in Lahneman, William (ed.), Military Intervention: Cases in Context for the Twenty-first Century, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004, pp. 67-87. Khadiagala, Gilbert (ed.), Security Dynamics in Africas Great Lakes Region, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2006: Khadiagala, Gilbert, Toward Peace, Security, and Governance in the Great Lakes Region, 1-11 Reyntjens, Filip, Governance and Security in Rwanda, Baregu, M., Congo in the Great Lakes Conflict, Landsberg, C., The Role of External Actors: South Africa, Adebajo, A., The United Nations, Schraeder, Peter, Belgium, France, and the United States. Klinghoffer, Arthur, The International Dimension of Genocide in Rwanda, New York: New York University Press, 1999, 208 p. 271

4949 4950 4951

4952 4953 4954 4955 4956 4957 4958 4959

4960 4961

4962

4963

4964

4965

4966 4967 4968 4969

Kobak, Deborah, Rwanda: Never again, in Roderick von Lipsey (ed.), Breaking the Cycle: A Framework for Conflict Intervention, New York: St. Martins Press, 1997, pp. 149-173. Kolodziej, Edward, The Great Powers and Genocide: Lessons from Rwanda, Pacifica Review: Global Change, Peace & Security, 12-2, 2000, pp. 121-145. Kuperman, Alan, The Other Lesson of Rwanda: Mediators Sometimes Do More Harm than Good, SAIS Review, 16-1, 1996, pp. 221-240. Kuperman, Alan, Transnational Causes of Genocide: Or How the West Inadvertently Exacerbates Ethnic Conflict, in Thomas, Raju (ed.), Yugoslavia Unraveled: Sovereignty, Self-Determination, Intervention (Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2003, pp. 55-85. Kuperman, Alan, Wishful Thinking Will Not Stop Genocide: Suggestions for a More Realistic Strategy, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 42, 2009, pp. 191-199. Lacoste, Yves, Gopolitique des tragdies africaines, Hrodote, 111, 2003, pp. 3-9. Lang, Anthony, Global Governance and Genocide in Rwanda, Ethics and International Affairs, 16-1, 2002, pp. 143-150. Larose-Edwards, Paul, The Rwandan Crisis of April 1994: The Lessons Learned, Ottawa: Department of Foreign Affairs and International Trade, Regional Security and Peace-keeping Division, 1994, 77 p. Leader, Joyce, Genocide in Rwanda and the Kigali Diplomatic Corps: Consultation, Cooperation, Coordination, in Sharp, Paul; Wiseman, Geoffrey (eds.), The Diplomatic Corps as an Institution of International Society, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008, pp. 168-196. Leitenberg, Milton, International Incompetence Produces Genocide, Peacekeeping and International Relations, 23-6, 1994, pp. 6-10. Loir, Galle, Rwanda: le rgime de la dette perptuelle: de linstrumentalisation des massacres et du gnocide en relations internationales, Outre-Terre, 11-2, 2005, pp. 415-421. Long, Brad; Mills, Albert, Globalization, Postcolonial Theory, and Organizational Analysis: Lessons from the Rwanda Genocide, Critical Perspectives on International Business, 4, 2008, pp. 389-409. Maogoto, Jackson Nyamuya, Rwanda: Portrait of a Reluctant International Community, in Idem, War Crimes and Realpolitik: International Justice from World War I to the 21st Century, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2004, pp. 179-199. Mackintosh, Anne, The International Response to Conflict and Genocide: Lessons from the Rwanda Experience, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 334-342. Marloie, Marcel; Biagiotti, Isabelle; Lasica, Yanick; Ntwenga, Rose (eds.), Gnocides et violences dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs: six propositions pour une rforme de la coopration internationale, Coopration Internationale pour la Dmocratie, 7, juin 1997: Pujolle, Thrse, De lholocauste rwandais nous resterons inconsolables parce que, dune certaine manire, nous lavons laiss saccomplir, pp. 11-16. Chronologie: Un dveloppement politique rgional difficile, pp. 17-26. Prsentation et bibliographie: comprendre ce qui sest pass, pp. 27-33. Proposition 1: Pour un bilan de laction de la France avec cette rgion du monde, pp. 35-38. Pujolle, Thrse, Considrations sur le devoir de lucidit (entretien), pp. 39-47. Sottas, Eric, Tirer les leons de nos actions vers la rgion des Grands Lacs, pp. 49-59. Bilan de la coopration suisse au Rwanda: synthse, pp. 61-62. Destexhe, Alain, La Commission denqute du Parlement belge sur lassassinat des casques bleus et sur le gnocide, pp. 63-66. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Une lourde responsabilit de la communaut internationale, pp. 67-72. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le gnocide rwandais: un projet construit et identifiable, pp. 73-85. Document : Le fax du gnral Dallaire informant lONU de la prparation du gnocide, pp. 87-90. Deux points de vue opposs sur la politique africaine de la France: Godfrain, Jacques, France et Afrique: la confiance, pp. 92-93; Bayart, Jean-Franois, La France na plus grand chose dire aux Africains daujourdhui, pp. 93-95. 272

4970 4971 4972 4973 4974

4975 4976 4977 4978

4979 4980

Proposition 2: Promouvoir lapproche rgionale, pp. 97-104. Massiah, Gustave, Une Afrique qui veut devenir actrice de son histoire, pp. 105-116. Lemarchand, Ren, Le cercle vicieux de la violence dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, pp. 117-121. Grosser, Alfred, Les relations franco-allemandes peuvent-elles servir de prcdent au Rwanda?, pp. 123-126. Fall, Aziz Salmone, Pour une force africaine de maintien de la paix, pp. 127-139. Proposition 3: Maintenir lobjectif de dmocratisation, pp. 143-147 Guichaoua, Andr, Paix et/ou dmocratie pour la rgion des Grands Lacs?, pp. 149-167. Lemarchand, Ren, Les ONG humanitaires, les Etats et lONU doivent faire voluer leurs pratiques, pp. 169-179. Kirschke, Linda, Ne pas prendre de faux prtextes pour empcher la pluralit de la presse, pp. 181-186. Reporters sans frontires, La libert de la presse aprs le gnocide au Rwanda, pp. 187-192. Tour, Toumani, La ngociation mdiatise, une technique dmocratique de rsolution des conflits, pp. 193-203. Centre international des Droits de la personne et du dveloppement dmocratique (Montral), Confrence sur lappui aux espaces dmocratiques dans la rgion des Grands Lacs africains: synthse des suggestions formules par les participants, pp. 205-209. Proposition 4: La coopration au service des droits de lhomme, pp. 211-213. Choquet, Catherine, Inscrire la promotion des droits de la personne au cur des politiques de coopration, pp. 215-229. Uvin, Peter, Le gnocide rwandais interpelle le systme daide au dveloppement, pp. 231-246. Comit directeur de lvaluation conjointe de laide durgence au Rwanda, Un bilan de laide au Rwanda, pp. 247-262. Fino, Daniel; Ndikumwami, Mathieu; Kana, Pascasie, Articuler laide durgence avec laide au dveloppement, pp. 263-276. Coste, Jrme, Garder en tte les fondements de notre engagement et viter les piges du communautarisme, pp. 277-281. Jackson, Tony; Musk, Robert, Que les gnocidaires ne puissent plus pntrer dans les camps de rfugis de lONU, pp. 283-294. Proposition 5: Intervenir avant les conflits, pp. 295-298. Aillot, Suzanne, La prparation du gnocide perceptible au quotidien, pp. 299-306. Rocard, Michel, Dvelopper la diplomatie prventive: un Centre europen de prvention des conflits, pp. 307-313. Ouedraogo, Halidou, Utiliser les droits de lHomme pour la rsolution des conflits, pp. 315-323. Laurent, Pierre, Pour une volution du droit international humanitaire, pp. 325-328. Proposition 6: Casser le cycle de limpunit, pp. 329-331. Ryfman, Philippe, Lutte contre limpunit, justice internationale et implication citoyenne, pp. 333-357. Getti, Jean-Pierre, Le Tribunal pnal international sur le Rwanda et la lutte contre limpunit, pp. 359-365. Centre international des droits de la personne et du dveloppement dmocratique, Plan daction contre limpunit en Afrique, pp. 367-376. 4981 Mbadinga, Moussounga Itsouhou, Considrations sur la lgalit des interventions militaires tatiques dans la crise du Rwanda (1990-1994), African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 10-1, 1998, pp. 1-30. Mbadinga, Moussounga Itsouhou, Rwanda: les interventions extrieures et le droit, Gopolitique africaine, 33, 2009, pp. 151-180 (cf. Idem, The Case of Rwanda and Foreign Interventions, African Geopolitics, 33, 2009). McMillan, Nesam, Our Shame: International Responsibility for the Rwandan Genocide, Australian Feminist Law Journal, 28-1, 2008, pp. 3-28. Melvern, Linda, A People Betrayed: The Role of the West in the Rwandas Genocide, London: Zed Books, 2000, 288 p. (cf. Idem, Complicits de gnocide: comment le monde a trahi le Rwanda, Paris: Khartala, 2010, 456 p.). Miller, Seumas, Collective Responsibility, Armed Intervention and the Rwandan Genocide, The 273

4982

4983 4984

4985

International Journal of Applied Philosophy,12-2, 1998, pp. 223-238. 4986 Mouton, Jean-Denis, La communaut internationale, spectateur du gnocide au Rwanda, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 17-30. Murigande, Charles, Lessons Learned from the 1994 Rwanda Genocide, Mediterranean Quarterly, 192, 2008, pp. 5-10. Nalbandov, Robert, Rwanda (1990-1996): Success during Genocide, in Idem, Foreign Interventions in Ethnic Conflicts, Farnham, UK/Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2009, pp. 129-152. Negash, Girma, Voices and Silences in Mourning Rwanda, in Idem, Apologia Politica: States & Their Apologies by Proxy, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2006, pp. 77-108. sterdahl, Inger, By All Means, Intervene! The Security Council and the Use of Force under Chapter VII of the UN Charter in Iraq (to Protect the Kurds), in Bosnia, Somalia, Rwanda and Haiti, Nordic Journal of International Law, 66-2/3, 1997, pp. 241-271. Peacock, Dorinda, It Happened and it can Happen again: The International Response to Genocide in Rwanda, North Carolina Journal of International Law & Commerce, 22-3, 1997, pp. 899-941. Pouligny, Batrice, La communaut internationale face aux crimes de masse: les limites dune communaut dhumanit, Revue internationale de politique compare, 8, 2001, pp. 93-108. Razack, Sherene, Those Who Witness the Evil, Hypatia: A Journal of Feminist Philosophy, 2003, 18-1, pp. 204-211. Rouvez, Alain, Disconsolate Empire: French, British, and Belgian Military Involvment in Post Colonial Sub-Sahara Africa, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1994, 451 p. Rutagambwa, Elise, Human Rights and the Moral Crisis of International Conduct: The Case of the Rwandan Genocide, Hekima Review, 17, June 1997, pp. 26-39. Ruvebana, Etienne; Brus, Marcel, Who is Legally Responsible for the Omission to Prevent and/or Suppress the Genocide of Tutsi (1994) in Rwanda and Therefore Liable for the Reparation for its Victims? An international Legal Analysis, Kigali: Editions Rwandaises, 2008, 115 p. Shue, Henry, Let Whatever is Smouldering Erupt? Conditional Sovereignty, Reviewable Intervention, and Rwanda 1994, in Paolini, Albert; Jarvis, Anthony; Reus-Smit, Christian (eds.), Between Sovereignty and Global Governance: The United Nations, the State and Civil Society, Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1998, pp. 6084. Stedman, Stephen, International Actors and Internal Conflicts, New York: Project on World Security, Rockefeller Brothers Fund, 1999, 26 p. Steering Committee of the Joint Evaluation of Emergency Assistance to Rwanda, The International Response to Conflict and Genocide: Lessons from the Rwandan Experience, Copenhagen: Steering Committee of the Joint Evaluation of Emergency Assistance to Rwanda, 1996, 5 vols. Eriksson, John; Millwood, David, The International Response to Conflict and Genocide: Lessons from the Rwanda Experience: Synthesis Report, 84 p. Sellstrm, Tor; Wohlgemuth, Lennart, Study I: Historical Perspective: Some Explanatory Factors, 92 p. Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri, Study II: Early Warning and Conflict Management, 108 p. Borton, John; Brusset, Emery; Hallam Alistair, Study III: Humanitarian Aid and Effects, 172 p. Kumar, Krishna; Tardif-Douglin, David, Study IV: Rebuilding Post-Genocide Rwanda, 171 p. Stern, Brigitte, Le crime de gnocide devant la communaut internationale, Etudes, 3-390, 1999, pp. 297-307 Strizek, Helmut, Linda Melvern is Right, but... Short Analysis of A People Betrayed: The Role of the West in Rwandas Genocide by Linda Melvern (2000), Internationales Afrikaforum, 38-4, 2002, pp. 375-390. United States Agency for International Development, Rebuilding Postwar Rwanda: The Role of the International Community, Evaluation Special 274

4987 4988 4989 4990

4991 4992 4993 4994 4995 4996

4997

4998 4999

5000 5001

5002

Study Report 76, Washington, DC: USAID, 1996, 77 p. 5003 5004 5005 Uvin, Peter, Difficult Choices in the New Post-conflict Agenda: The International Community in Rwanda after the Genocide, Third World Quarterly, 22-2, 2001, pp. 177-189. Vassall-Adams, Guy, Rwanda: An Agenda for International Action, Oxford: Oxfam Publications, 1994, 64 p. Vassall-Adams, Guy, Lessons for the International Community, in Bray, Maryse; Cook, Aline; Neath, Samantha (eds.), Rwanda: Perspectives, London: Francophone Africa Research Centre, University of Westminster, 1997. Verwimp, Philip, Games in Multiple Arenas: Foreign Intervention and Institutional Design on the Eve of the Rwandan Genocide, Peace Economics, Peace Science and Public Policy, 10-1, 2004, pp. 2-45. Wally Ndiaye, Bacr, Le gnocide de lindiffrence, in Lelivre, Henry; Balandier, Georges (eds.), Demain lAfrique, le cauchemar ou lespoir Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1998, pp. 109-118. Wheeler, Nicholas, Global Bystander to Genocide: International Society and the Rwandan Genocide of 1994, in Idem, Saving Strangers: Humanitarian Intervention in International Society, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2000, pp, 208-239. Willame, Jean-Claude, Diplomatie internationale et gnocide au Rwanda, Politique africaine, 55, 1994, pp. 116-132. Willame, Jean-Claude, Le gnocide et la communaut internationale, Politique africaine, 73, 1999, pp. 164-171. Willame, Jean-Claude, Le gnocide rwandais et la communaut internationale: rflexions sur les commissions parlementaires en Belgique et en France, in Lanotte, Olivier; Roosens, Claude; Clment, Caty (eds.), La Belgique et lAfrique Centrale de 1960 nos jours, Bruxelles: GRIP, 2000, 259-271. Willum, Bjrn, Legitimizing Inaction towards Genocide in Rwanda: A Matter of Misperception?, International Peacekeeping, 6-3, 1999, pp. 11-30. Winter, Cecile, The International Response to the Conflict and the Genocide, in Jrgensen, Knud (ed.), European Approaches to Crisis Management, The Hague/Boston: Kluwer Law International, 1997, pp 83-105. Yorke, Edmund, Regional Initiatives and Non-UN Forms of Intervention in Sub-Saharan Africa, in Gordon, Stuart; Toase, Francis (eds.), Aspects of Peacekeeping, London/Portland, OR: Frank Cass, 2001, pp. 78-96.

5006 5007 5008

5009 5010 5011

5012 5013

5014

4.2.2.2) Communaut internationale et Zare/RDCongo

5016 Adelman, Howard; Baxter, Laurence, The Multinational Force for Eastern Zaire: The Conception Planning and Termination of OP Assurance, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 1996-1997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 253-280. Ahamed, Sad Abass, Dmocratisation en temps de guerre: le rle des Nations Unies et de lUnion europenne en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp 287-306. Autesserre, Sverine, D. R. Congo: Explaining Peace Building Failures, 2003-2006, Review of African Political Economy, 34-113, 2007, pp. 423-441. Autesserre, Sverine, Penser les conflits locaux: lchec de lintervention internationale au Congo, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 20072008, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 179-198. Bonino, Emma, Linaction internationale au Zare est une honte, Dialogue, 196, mars 1997, pp. 15-18. Carayannis, Tatiana; Weiss, Herbert, The Democratic Republic of the Congo, 1996-2002, in Boulden, 275

5017

5018 5019

5020 5021

Jane (ed.), Dealing with Conflict in Africa: The United Nations and Regional Organizations, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003, pp. 253-303. 5022 5023 Carayannis, Tatiana, The Challenge of Building Sustainable Peace in the DRC, Genve: Henry Dunant Centre for Humanitarian Dialogue, 2009, 16 p. Dupont, Patrick, La communaut internationale face la question de lintervention humanitaire lors de la rbellion (octobre-novembre 1996), in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 205-220. Huliaras, Asteris, (Non)Policies and (Mis)Perceptions: The United States, France, and the Crisis in Zaire, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 19961997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 283-308. Marysse, Stefaan, La libration du Congo dans le contexte de la mondialisation, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1997-1998, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, pp 209-230. Mobekk, Eirin, Security Sector Reform and the UN Mission in the Democratic Republic of Congo: Protecting Civilians in the East, International Peacekeeping, 16-2, 2009, pp. 273-286. Mugisho, Emmanuel Lubala, Interventions militaires trangres au Kivu: prvention de gnocide ou voie de puissance?, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 284-308. Ngolet Franois, African and American Connivance in Congo-Zaire, Africa Today, 47-1, 2000, pp. 6585. Oyatambwe, Wamu; Smis, Stefaan, Complex Political Emergencies: The International Community and the Congo Conflict, Review of African Political Economy, 2002, pp. 411-430. Parqu, Vronique, Le rle de la communaut internationale dans la getion du conflit en Rpublique dmocratique du Congo, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1999-2000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 343-375. Pan, Pierre, Carnages: les guerres secrtes des grandes puissances en Afrique, Paris: Fayard, 2010, 572 p. Strizek, Helmut, Central Africa: 15 Years after the End of the Cold War: The International Involvement, Internationales Afrikaforum, 40-3, 2004, pp. 273-288. Vircoulon, Thierry, Ambigut de lintervention internationale en RD Congo, Politique africaine, 98, 2005, pp. 79-95

5024

5025

5026 5027

5028 5029 5030

5031 5032 5033

4.2.2.3) Oprations humanitaires

5034 Abiew, Francis, The Practice of Humanitarian Intervention in the Post Cold War Era: Rwanda, in Idem, The Evolution of the Doctrine and Practice of Humanitarian Intervention, The Hague: Kluwer Law International, 1999, pp. 189-199. Ambrosetti, David, Lhumanitaire comme norme du discours au Conseil de scurit: une pratique lgitimatrice socialement sanctionne, Cultures & Conflits, 2005, 60-4, pp. 39-62. Apthorpe, Raymond, Some Relief from Development: Humanitarian Emergency Aid in the Horn of Africa (Including Sudan), Rwanda and Liberia, The European Journal of Development Research, 9-2, 1997, pp. 83-106. Baqu, Serge, loge de la frontire, Sud/Nord, 17-2, 2002, pp. 79-94. Barnett, Michael, Bureaucratizing the Duty to Aid: The United Nations and the Rwandan Genocide, in Lang, Anthony (ed.), Just Intervention, Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2003, pp. 175-191. Bass, Gary, Humanitarian Intervention in the 21th Century, The Tocqueville Review/La Revue Tocqueville, 30-1, 2009, pp. 17-35. 276

5035 5036

5037 5038 5039

5040

Baumann, John, PICO: International Organizing in Central America and Rwanda, Africa, in Rathke, Wade (ed.), Global Grassroots: Perspectives on International Organizing, New Orleans: Social Policy Press, pp. 45-48 (cf. Idem, Social Policy, 41-3, 2011, pp. 33-35). Borton, John, An Account of Coordination Mechanisms for Humanitarian Assistance during the International Response to the 1994 Crisis in Rwanda, Disasters, 20-4, 1996, pp. 305-23. Borton, John, The Joint Evaluation of Emergency Assistance to Rwanda: A Review of Follow-up and Impact Fifteen Months After Publication, London/ Copenhagen: ODI/Danida, 1997, 98 p. ( cf. Idem in Wood, Adrian; Apthorpe, Raymond; Borton, John (eds), Evaluating International Humanitarian Action: Reflections from Practitioners, London: Zed Books/ALNAP, 2002). Borton, John, Doing Study 3 of the Joint Evaluation of Emergency Assistance to Rwanda: The Team Leaders Perspective, in Wood, Adrian; Apthorpe, Raymond; Borton, John (eds.), Evaluating International Humanitarian Action: Reflections from Practitioners, London: Zed Books, 2001, pp. 74101 (cf . Idem, Evaluation commune de laide durgence au Rwanda: point de vue du responsable dquipe, in Wood, Adrian; Apthorpe, Raymond; Borton, John (eds.), Evaluer laction humanitaire: points de vue de praticiens, Paris: Karthala, 2002, pp. 115-150). Bradol, Jean-Herv, Rwanda, avril-mai 1994: limites et ambiguits de laction humanitaire, Les Temps Modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 126-148. Bradol, Jean-Herv; Vidal, Claudine, Les attitudes humanitaires dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Politique Africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 69-77. Bradol, Jean-Herv; Guibert, Anne, Le temps des assassins et lespace humanitaire: Rwanda, Kivu, 1994-1997, Hrodote, 86/87, 1997, pp. 116-149. Brenot, Didier, Comme un implacable miroir: lAfrique du dsir et de la violence, Paris: F.-X. de Guibert, 1998, 170 p. Brown, Chris, Delinquent States, Guilty Consciences and Humanitarian Politics in the 1990s, Journal of International Political Theory, 4, 2008, pp. 55-71 [Bosnia, Hati, Rwanda, Somalia]. Brunel, Sylvie, Lhumanitaire, nouvel acteur des relations internationales, Revue internationale et stratgique, 41, 2001, pp. 93-110. Chemillier-Gendreau, Monique, Porte et limites de lingrence humanitaire en Afrique, Afrique contemporaine, 180, 1996, pp. 229-241. Clarke, Walter, Waiting for the Big One: Confronting Complex Humanitarian Emergencies and State Collapse in Central Africa, in Manwaring, Max; Fishel, John (eds.), Toward Responsibility in the New World Disorder: Challenges and Lessons of Peace Operations, London: Frank Cass, 1998, pp. 72-102. Connaughton, Richard, Military Support and Protection for Humanitarian Assistance: Rwanda, AprilDecember 1994, Camberley, UK: Strategic and Combat Studies Institute, 1996, 80 p. Coppens, Thierry, LAfrique des Grands Lacs ou le monde humanitaire en dsarroi, in Commission Rgions africaines en crise/Fondation Roi Baudouin; Mdecins Sans Frontires, Conflits en Afrique: analyse des crises et pistes pour une prvention: la communaut internationale, quelles responsabilits?, Bruxelles: GRIP, 1997, pp. 97-100. Dabelstein, Niels, Evaluating the International Humanitarian System: Rationale, Process and Management of the Joint Evaluation of the International Response to the Rwanda Genocide, Disasters, 20-4, 1996, pp. 287-294. De Waal, Alex, Humanitarian Impunity: Somalia 1993 and Rwanda 1994, in Idem, Famine Crimes: Politics and the Disaster Relief Industry in Africa, Oxford: James Currey Publishers, 1997, pp. 204-212. De Waal, Alex, Crises africaines et interventions internationales en toute impunit humanitaire, Le Monde Diplomatique, 529, 1998, p. 32. Destexhe, Alain, Neutrality or Impartiality?, in Cahill, Kevin (ed.), Preventive Diplomacy: Stopping Wars Before They Start, New York: Routledge, 2000, pp. 101-117. Doray, Bernard, LInhumanitaire, ou le cannibalisme guerrier lre nolibrale, Paris: La Dispute, 277

5041 5042

5043

5044 5045 5046 5047 5048 5049 5050 5051

5052 5053

5054

5055 5056 5057 5058

2000, 283 p. 5059 5060 5061 5062 5063 5064 5065 5066 5067 5068 5069 5070 Ferris, Elizabeth, The Politics of Protection: The Limits of Humanitarian Action, Washington, DC: Brookings Institution Press, 2011, 359 p. Gasamunyiga, Froduard; Mubiligi, S., Solidarit internationale pour les rfugis rwandais, Dialogue, 179, novembre-dcembre 1994, pp. 28-35. Godard Marie-Odile, Quelques figures de lhumanitaire, Sud/Nord, 17, 2002, pp. 39-46. Hawley, A., Rwanda 1994: A Study of Medical Support in Military Humanitarian Operations, Journal of the Royal Army Medical Corps, 143-2, 1997, pp. 75-82. Hehir, Aidan, Cases: Humanitarian Intervention in History: Rwanda, Kosovo, Iraq, Darfur, in Idem, Humanitarian Intervention: An Introduction, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010. Heyman, S.; Eldad, A.; Wiener, M., Airborne Field Hospital in Disaster Area: Lessons from Armenia (1988) and Rwanda (1994), Prehospital and Disaster Medicine, 13, 1998, pp. 21-28. Hughes, Michael, Mobilizing for Humanitarian Intervention: African Americans, Diasporic Lobbying, and Lessons from Haiti, Rwanda, and Sudan, International Journal, 45-4, 2010, pp. 1037-1053. International Committee of the Red Cross, ICRC Annual Report, Geneva: ICRC, 2004 (17 june 2004); 2005 (1 June 2006); 2006 (24 may 2007); 2007 (27 may 2008); 2010 (May 2011). Jean, Franois (ed.); Mdecins Sans Frontires, Populations en danger 1995: Rapport annuel sur les crises majeures et laction humanitaire, Paris: La Dcouverte, 1995, 172 p. Jean, Franois (ed); Mdecins Sans Frontires, Populations en danger 1996: Action humanitaire et protection des civils, Paris: La Dcouverte, 1996, 193 p. Jones, Adam, Genocide and Humanitarian Intervention: Incorporating the Gender Variable, The Journal of Humanitarian Assistance, 26, 2002, n. p. [Internet]. Jones, Andrew, The Care of CARE International in Rwanda, in Gready, Paul; Ensor, Jonathan (eds.), Reinventing Development? Translating Rights Based Approaches from Theory into Practice, London/New York: Zed Books, 2005, pp. 72-98. Jones, Bruce, Intervention Without Borders: Humanitarian Intervention in Rwanda, 1990-94, Millennium: Journal of International Studies, 24-2, 1995, pp. 225-249. Kabirigi, Lindiro, Gnocide au Rwanda, honte pour lhumanit: rflexions dun responsable dune ONG sous-rgionale, Bujumbura/Kigali: Programme Rgional de Formation et dchanges pour le Dveloppement, 1994. Keating, Thomas; Knight, Andy (eds.), Building Sustainable Peace, New York: United Nations University Press, 2004, 439 p. Kent, Randolph, The Integrated Operations Centre in Rwanda: Coping with Complexity, in Whitman, Jim; Pocock, David (eds.), After Rwanda: The Coordination of United Nations Humanitarian Assistance, New York: St. Martins Press, 1996, pp. 63-85. Kinloch, Stephen, Back from Rwanda: Confronting the Aftermath of Genocide, in United Nations Volunteers; Thomas J. Watson, Jr. Institute for International Studies, Volunteers Against Conflict: United Nations Volunteers, Tokyo: UN University Press, 1996, pp. 136-157. Kofi Abiew, Francis, Humanitarian Intervention in Africa: Rwanda and Liberia, in Smith, Malinda (ed.), Globalizing Africa, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2003, pp.147-166. Korgen, Jeffry, Forgiving the Unforgivable: Peacebuilding in Rwanda, in Idem, Solidarity Will Transform the World: Stories of Hope from Catholic Relief Services, Maryknoll, NY: Orbis Books, 2007, pp. 27-30. Kouchner, Bernard, A qui appartient le malheur des autres?, Imaginaire & Inconscient, 15, 2005, pp. 27-36. Kron, Josh, Rwanda and the Charity Industrial Complex: Part 1, New African, 481, 2009, pp. 52-55. 278

5071 5072

5073 5074

5075

5076 5077

5078 5079

5080 5081 5082 5083 5084 5085

Kron, Josh, Rwanda and the Charity Industrial Complex: Part 2, New African, 482, 2009, pp. 32-35. Krotz, Larry, Verdicts on Rwanda, in Idem, The Uncertain Business of Doing Good: Outsiders in Africa, East Lansing. MI: Michigan State University Press, 2009, pp. 151-162. Kuperman, Alan, The Limits of Humanitarian Intervention: Genocide in Rwanda, New York: Brookings Institution, 2001, 176 p. Kuzwe, Nungwa, The Role of NGOs in Democratisation and Education in Peace-time (Rwanda), Journal of Social Development in Africa 13-1, 1998, pp. 37-40. Lange, John, Civilian-military Cooperation and Humanitarian Assistance: Lessons from Rwanda, Parameters, 28, 1998, pp. 106-122. Lautze, Sue; Jones, Bruce; Duffield, Mark, Strategic Humanitarian Coordination in the Great Lakes, 1996-1997: An Independent Assessment, New York: United Nations, Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs, 1998, 117 p. Lepard, Brian, Rethinking Humanitarian Intervention: A Fresh Legal Approach Based on Fundamental Ethical Principles in International Law and World Religions, University Park, PA: Pennsylvania State University Press, 2002, 520 p. Likin, Max, Mdecins sans frontires et lapparition dun consensus humanitaire, Matriaux pour lhistoire de notre temps, 95, 2009, pp. 25-29. Linden, Ian, The Role of Non-African NGOs in African Conflicts: the Case of Rwanda, in Adedeji, Adebayo (ed.), Comprehending and Mastering African Conflicts: The Search for Sustainable Peace and Good Governance, London: Zed Press, 1999, pp. 282-296. Ludlow, D., Humanitarian Intervention and the Rwandan Genocide, The Journal of Conflict Studies, 19-1, 1999, pp. 29-48. Macrae, Joanna, Understanding Integration from Rwanda to Iraq, Ethics & International Affairs 18-2, 2004, pp. 29-35. McQueen, Carol, Humanitarian Intervention and Safety Zones: Iraq, Bosnia and Rwanda, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005, 260 p. Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. Brs, Jacques, Rcit dune arrive en un lieu de dsolation, Bradol, Jean-Herv, La commmoration amnsique des humanitaires: interview, Raffort-Groult, Nathalie, Intimit avec les tueurs, Granjon, Bernard, Quatre-vingt minutes avec Franois Mitterrand, Rocard, Michel Sur le Rwanda, les mots sont dangereux: interview, Kouchner, Bernard, Un chec terrible des humanitaires: interview, Jacky Mamou; et al., Dix ans aprs le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: table ronde anime par Jacky Mamou, avec Rgine Waintraiter, Yves Ternon, Jean Damascne Bizimana, Jean Pierre Getti, Annick Kayitesi, Munyandamutsa, Nasson, Blessure invisible, une exprience droutante, Aiguesvives, Claude; Jacquet, Frdric, Le Rwanda et les humanitaires: une relation singulire, Mamou, Jacky, Hommage trois Mdecins du Monde morts au Rwanda. Mayall, James, Humanitarian Intervention and International Society: Lessons from Africa, in Welsh, Jennifer (ed.), Humanitarian Intervention and International Relations, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2006. Mriboute, Zidane, Le CICR et le respect du droit de la personne humaine: illustration de cas en Afrique, African Yearbook of International Law, 3, 1995, pp. 119-148. Minear, Larry; Guyot, Philippe, Soldats la rescousse: les leons humanitaires des vnements au Rwanda, Paris: Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development, 1996, 216 p. (cf. Idem, Soldiers to the Rescue: Humanitarian Lessons from Rwanda, Paris: OCDE, 1996, 200 p.). Mills, Kurt, Neo-Humanitarianism: The Role of International Humanitarian Norms and Organizations 279

5086

5087 5088

5089 5090 5091 5092

5093

5094 5095

5096

in Contemporary Conflict, Global Governance, 11-2, 2005, pp. 161-183. 5097 5098 More, Elizabeth, International Humanitarian Law and Interventions: Rwanda, 1994, Journal of Genocide Studies and Prevention, 2-2, 2007, pp. 155-172. Nanda, Ved; Muther, Thomas; Eckert, Amy, Tragedies in Somalia, Yugoslavia, Haiti, Rwanda and Liberia: Revisiting the Validity of Humanitarian Intervention under International Law, Denver Journal of International Law and Policy, 26-5, 1998, pp. 827-870. Nan, Madalina, New Humanitarianism with Old Problems: The Forgotten Lesson of Rwanda, The Journal of Humanitarian Assistance, October 2010, 13 p. [Internet]. Nyamugasira, Warren; Ndogoni, Lincoln; Nsabiyera, Solomon, Rwanda: Telling a Different Story, in Janz, Mark; Slead, Joann (eds.), Complex Humanitarian Emergencies: Lessons from Practitioners, Monrovia, CA: World Vision, 2000, pp. 186-215. Oakley, Robert, Peacekeeping and Humanitarian Crises, in West, Harry (ed.), Conflict and its Resolution in Contemporary Africa, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1997, pp. 73-92. OHalloran, Patrick, Humanitarian Intervention and the Genocide in Rwanda, London: Research Institute for the Study of Conflict and Terrorism, 1995, 32 p. Orbinski, James, In Rwanda, We Danced, in Idem, An Imperfect Offering: Dispatches from the Medical Frontline, London: Rider, 2008, pp. 37-65. Pieterse, Jan Nederveen, Sociology of Humanitarian Intervention: Bosnia, Rwanda and Somalia Compared, Das Argument, 38, 1996, pp.781-800 (cf. Idem, in Pieterse, Jan Nederveen (ed.), World Orders in the Making: Humanitarian Intervention and Beyond, New York: St. Martins Press, 1998, pp. 71-93). Pottier, Johan, Why Aid Agencies Need Better Understanding of the Communities They Assist: The Experience of Food Aid in Rwandan Refugee Camps, Disasters, 20-4, 1996, pp. 324-337. Prendergast, John, Frontline Diplomacy: Humanitarian Aid and Conflict in Africa, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 165 p. Razack, Sherene, Stealing the Pain of Others: Reflections on Canadian Humanitarian Responses, Review of Education/Pedagogy/Cultural Studies, 29-4, 2007, pp. 375-94. Rieff, David, Rwanda, in Idem, A Bed for the Night: Humanitarianism in Crisis, New York: Simon & Schuster, 2002, pp. 155-195. Rufin, Jean-Christophe, Le masque de lhumanitaire, in Lelivre, Henry (ed.), Demain lAfrique, le cauchemar ou lespoir?, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1998, pp. 101-108. Schimmel, Volker, Humanitarianism and Politics: The Dangers of Contrived Separation, Development in Practice, 16-3/4, 2006, pp. 303-315. Seybolt, Taylor, Coordination in Rwanda: The Humanitarian Response to Genocide and Civil War, Cambridge, MA: Conflict Management Group, 1997, 107 p. Seybolt, Taylor, Humanitarian Military Intervention: The Conditions for Success and Failure, Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press; Stockholm International Peace Research Institute, 2007, 312 p. Shaw, Ibrahim Seaga, Historical Frames and the Politics of Humanitarian Intervention: From Ethiopia, Somalia to Rwanda, Globalisation, Societies and Education, 5-3, 2007, pp. 351-371. Sidiropoulos, Elizabeth (ed.), A Continent Apart: Kosovo, Africa and Humanitarian Intervention, Johannesburg: South African Institute of International Affairs, 2001, 279 p. Solarz, Stephen; OHanlon, Michael, Humanitarian Intervention: When is Force Justified?, Washington Quarterly, 20, 1997, pp. 3-14. Sommers, Marc, The Dynamics of Coordination, Providence, RI: Brown University, Thomas J. Watson Jr. Institute for International Studies, 2000, 132 p. Stockton, Nicholas, In Defence of Humanitarianism, Disasters, 22-4, 1998, pp. 352-360. 280

5099 5100

5101 5102 5103 5104

5105 5106 5107 5108 5109 5110 5111 5112 5113 5114 5115 5116 5117

5118 5119

Storey, Andy, Non-Neutral Humanitarianism: NGOs and the Rwanda Crisis, Development in Practice, 7-4, 1997, pp. 384-394. Stremlau, John, People in Peril: Human Rights, Humanitarian Action, and Preventing Deadly Conflict, New York: Carnegie Commission on Preventing Deadly Conflict; Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, 1998, 59 p. Vidal, Claudine, Les humanitaires, tmoins pour lHistoire, Les Temps modernes, 627, 2004, pp. 92-108. Vieira de Mello, Sergio, The Evolution of UN Humanitarian Operations, in Gordon, Stuart; Toase, Francis (eds.), Aspects of Peacekeeping, Portland, OR/London: Frank Cass, 2001, pp. 115-124. Von Bernuth, Rudolph, The Voluntary Agency Response and the Challenge of Coordination, Journal of Refugee Studies, 9-3, 1996, pp. 281-290. Von Blow, Katharina; Emmanuelli, Xavier, La tragdie du Rwanda: lettre mes frres de race, Esprit, 10, 1994, pp. 141-151. Waters, Tony, Bureaucratizing the Good Samaritan: The Limitations to Humanitarian Relief Operation, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 2001, 326 p. Weiss, Thomas, Rwanda, 1994-1995: Better Late Than Never?, in Idem, Military-Civilian Interactions: Intervening in Humanitarian Crises, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1999. Weiss, Thomas; Collins, Cindy, Humanitarian Challenges and Intervention, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 2000, 240 p. West, Katarina, Agents of Altruism: The Expansion of Humanitarian NGOs in Rwanda and Afghanistan, Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2001, 253 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Dbcle humanitaire aux Grands Lacs, La Revue nouvelle, 12, 1996, pp. 98-102. Wilson, John; Gielissen, Hub, Managing Secondary PTSD among Personnel Deployed in Post-conflict Countries, Disaster Prevention and Management, 13-3, 2004, pp. 22-34.

5120 5121 5122 5123 5124 5125 5126 5127 5128 5130

4.2.4) Union Europenne et Rwanda

5133 5134 5135 Ajello, Aldo; Richard, Pierre-Olivier, Aldo Ajello, cavalier de la paix: quelle politique europenne commune pour lAfrique?, Bruxelles: GRIP, 2000, 134 p. Ajello, Aldo, Brasiers dAfrique: mmoires dun missaire pour la paix, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 213 p. Andr, Catherine; Luzolele, Laurent, Politique de lUnion europenne et effets pervers pour le conflit dans les Grands Lacs, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 365-394. Andr, Catherine; Luzolele Lola, Laurent, The European Unions Aid Policy towards Countries Involved in the Congo War: Lever for Peace or Incitement to War?, Bruxelles: Rseau Europen Congo, 2001, 22 p. Benoit, Lock, LUnion Europenne face la crise des Grands Lacs africains, Petites affiches, 65, 1997, pp. 14-18. Braeckman, Colette, Afrique centrale: la politique europenne des bonnes intentions, Gopolitique africaine, 5, 2002, pp. 149-156. Cuvelier, Jeroen; Pax Christi Vlaanderen, De Europese Unie en Centraal-Afrika: wapenbroeders of vredespartners?, Antwerpen: Pax Christi Vlaanderen, 2001, 51 p. European Network of Active NGOs in Central Africa, Mmorandum la prsidence de lUnion Europenne: contribuer llargissement de lespace dmocratique au Rwanda travers une approche collective et cohrente, Bruxelles: EURAC, 6 mars 2011, 7 p. Fabre, Dominique, LUnion Europenne face la crise rwandaise, Afrique contemporaine, 178, 1996, pp. 3-17. Kapela, Laurent, Laction de lUnion europenne dans la rsolution des conflits dans lAfrique des

5136 5137 5138 5139 5140

5141 5142

281

Grands Lacs, Cergy-Pontoise: E. Thvenot, 1996, 107 p. 5143 Manahl, Christian, LUnion Europenne face lescalade rgionale des conflits des Grands Lacs, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 370-383. Samyn, Rik, Rgion des Grands Lacs: rtrospective de la politique de lUnion Europenne, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 255-288. Schurr, Jrgen, Extraditing Genocide Suspects from Europe to Rwanda: Issues and Challenges: Report of a Conference Organised by REDRESS and African Rights at the Belgian Parliament, 1 July 2008, London: REDRESS; Kigali: African Rights, 2008, 60 p. Youngs, Richard, A New Approach in the Great Lakes? Europes Evolving Conflict-resolution Strategies, Journal of Contemporary African Studies, 22-3, 2004, pp. 305-323.

5144

5145

5146

4.2.5) Belgique et Rwanda

5147 5148 5149 5150 Braeckman, Colette, La Belgique confronte son pass colonial, Le Monde Diplomatique, 48-574, 2002, pp. 22-23. Braeckman, Colette, Lancrage africain dun tat-tampon en Europe: de la neutralit la diplomatie morale, Revue internationale et stratgique, 61, 2006, pp. 209-215. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Les responsabilits politiques du gnocide, vues de Bruxelles et de Paris, Politique Africaine 73, 1999, pp. 159-164. De Lame, Danielle, Plaidoyer pour lincertitude, remde lignorance, in Lanotte, Olivier; Roosens, Claude; Clment, Caty (eds.), La Belgique et lAfrique Centrale de 1960 nos jours, Bruxelles: GRIP, 2000, pp. 221-236. De Lame, Danielle, Mourning and the Imagination of Political Time in Contemporary Central Africa: (Im)possible Belgian Mourning for Rwanda, African Studies Review, 48-2, 2005, pp. 33-43. De Stoop, Chris, Het Complot van Belgi, Amsterdam: De Bezige Bij, 2007, 205 p. Debatty, Martine; Borloo, Jean-Pierre, Mon frre, un para tu au Rwanda, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 2009, 176 p. Destexhe, Alain, Qui a tu nos paras au Rwanda?, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 1995, 110 p. Dumoulin, Andr; Resteigne, Delphine, Le militaire belge en oprations: aspects politiques et sociologiques, Courrier hebdomadaire du CRISP, 1960, 2007, 48 p. Dumoulin, Andr; Moyse, Vincent, Le processus dcisionnel belge en matire doprations civilomilitaires, Courrier hebdomadaire du CRISP, 2086-2087, 2011, 64 p. Feltz, Gatan, La colonisation belge sous lil inquisiteur des vnements du Rwanda, du Burundi et du Congo/Zare, Revue franaise dhistoire doutre-mer, 321, 1998, pp. 43-63. Galand, Pierre; Lefevre, Gabrielle, La coopration belge au dveloppement: aide ou business?, Bruxelles: EVO, 1996, 159 p. Gillet, Florence, Lhistoire coloniale en dbat: examen dune Belgique en repentir, Mouvements, 51-3, 2007, pp. 70-77. Goffin, Alexandre, Rwanda, 7 avril 1994: 10 commandos vont mourir, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 1995, 184 p. Havaux, Pierre, Opration camouflage Rwanda: lenqute manipule, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 2001, 181 p. Kerstens, Paul, Deliver Us from Original Sin: Belgian Apologies to Rwanda and the Congo, in Gibney, Mark; et al. (eds.), The Age of Apology: Facing up to the Past, Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2008, pp. 187-201. Lanotte, Olivier, La Belgique et le gnocide rwandais en 1994: la stratgie Ponce Pilate, in Lanotte, Olivier; et al., La Belgique et lAfrique Centrale de 1960 nos jours, Bruxelles: GRIP, 2000, pp. 273-284.

5151 5152 5153 5154 5155 5156 5157 5158 5159 5160 5161 5162

5163

282

5164 5165 5166 5167 5168 5169 5170

Lefvre, Patrick, Lefvre, Jean-Nol, Les militaires belges et le Rwanda: 1916-2006, Bruxelles: ditions Racine, 2006, 239 p. Leloup, Bernard, Raction la visite du prsident Kagame en Belgique, Dialogue, 230, fvrier 2003, pp. 55-58. Les familles des Paras, Rwanda: lettre ouverte aux parlementaires: le texte du rapport du groupe Rwanda du Snat, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 1997, 141 p. Liegeois, Michel; Glume, Galia, A Small Power Under the Blue Helmet: The Evolution of Belgian Peacekeeping Policy, Studia Diplomatica, 61-3, 2008, pp. 111-138. Martens, Ludo, Rwanda: la responsabilit de la Belgique dans la cration de lidologie raciste, Rapport du colloque Experts la barre, s. l., 1997, 21 p. [Internet]. May, Patrick, Quatre Rwandais aux Assises belges: la comptence universelle lpreuve, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 130 p. Reyntjens, Filip, Description historique et institutionnelle de la coopration entre la Belgique et le Rwanda, in Cercle Gatabazi (ed.), Rwanda: les enjeux de la reconstruction nationale, Bruxelles: Edifie L. I. N., 1996, pp. 195-210. Reyntjens, Filip; Parqu, Vronique, La diplomatie belge face aux crises rwandaises, in Lanotte, Olivier et al., La Belgique et lAfrique Centrale de 1960 nos jours, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2000, pp. 237-245. Rosoux, Valrie, La Belgique et la diplomatie thique: forces et limites dune image, Esprit, 12, 2001, pp. 198-204. Rosoux, Valrie, La diplomatie morale de la Belgique lpreuve, Critique internationale, 280, 2002, pp. 25-32. Saur, Lon, Influences parallles: lInternationale Dmocrate-Chrtienne au Rwanda, Bruxelles: Luc Pire, 1998, 222 p. Saur, Lon, Du rle des piliers dans la politique trangre de la Belgique: le cas rwandais, in Lanotte, Olivier; et al., La Belgique et lAfrique Centrale de 1960 nos jours, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 2000, pp. 246-258. Schotsmans, Martien; Verwimp, Philip, Belgian Law, the Rwandan Genocide and the Challenges of an Ethical Foreign Policy, Global Jurist, 1-3, 2002, n. p. [Internet]. Snat de Belgique, Commission denqute parlementaire concernant les vnements du Rwanda, Rapport fait au nom de la Commission denqute par MM. Mahoux et Verhofstadt, Document lgislatif n 1-611/7, Bruxelles: Snat de Belgique, 6 dcembre 1997, 469 p. Van Brabant, Koenraad, Security and Protection in Peacekeeping: A Critical Reading of the Belgian Inquiry into Events in Rwanda in 1994, International Peacekeeping, 6-1, 1996, pp. 143-153. Vander Beken, T.; Vermeulen, G.; Ongena, T., Belgium, Concurrent National and International Criminal Jurisdiction and the Principle Ne Bis In Idem, Revue internationale de droit pnal, 73, 20022003, pp. 811-848. Vanderschoot, Katrien, Graven in Rwanda: de senaatscommissie en persoonlijke getuigenissen, Antwerpen: Icarus, 1998, 159 p. Verwimp, Philip; Vanheusden, Els, The Foreign Policy of Belgium during the Zaire/Congo Crisis: March 1996-March 1997, in Adelman, Howard; Rao, Govind (eds.), War and Peace in Zaire-Congo: Analyzing and Evaluating Intervention, 1996-1997, Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2004, pp. 309-345. Vidal, Koen, Stukken van de waarheid: de Rwandese genocide en de Belgische politiek, Brussel: De Morgen, 1998, 222 p. Vincelet, Christophe, La mort des dix Casques bleus belges Kigali: le belgocentrisme dans la crise rwandaise, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 250 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, Belgique-Rwanda: de regrettables oublis?, La Revue nouvelle, 6, 1994, pp. 9-14. 283

5171

5172 5173 5174 5175

5176 5177

5178 5179

5180 5181

5182 5183 5184

5185

Willame, Jean-Claude, La Belgique et le Muyaga des Grands Lacs, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), Villeneuve-dAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 435-446. Willame, Jean-Claude, Les Belges au Rwanda: le parcours de la honte, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1997, 216 p. Willame, Jean-Claude, La Belgique au Rwanda: lintelligence de lmotion contre la raideur de lanalyse, La Revue nouvelle, 3, 2000, pp. 15-19. Yakemtchouk, Romain, La Belgique et la France: amitis et rivalits, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 303 p.

5186 5187 5188

4.2.6) France et Rwanda 4.2.6.1) Politique

5189 5190 5191 5192 5193 5194 5195 5196 5197 5198 5199 5200 AGIR ICI/Survie, Drives au Rwanda, in Idem, Prsence militaire franaise en Afrique: drives, Dossier noir 4, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995. AGIR ICI/Survie, Jacques Chirac et la Franafrique: retour la case Foccart?, Dossier noir 6, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, 112 p. AGIR ICI/Survie, Rwanda: depuis le 7 avril 1994, la France choisit le camp du gnocide, Dossier noir 1, Paris: LHarmattan, 1996, 383 p. Ambrosetti, David, La France au Rwanda: un discours de lgitimation morale, Paris: Karthala, 2001, 153 p. Ba, Mehdi, Rwanda: un gnocide franais, Paris: LEsprit frappeur, 1997, 111 p. Ba, Medhi; et al., Rwanda: un gnocide europen, Golias, 101, 2005, pp. 2-32. Bagayoko-Penone, Niagal, Approches franaise et amricaine de la scurit en Afrique subsaharienne, Revue internationale et stratgique, 42, 2001, pp. 161-170. Barril, Paul, Guerres secrtes llyse (1981-1995), Paris: Albin Michel, 1996. Bayart, Jean-Franois, Rwanda: les ambiguts dune intervention, Esprit, 204, 1994, pp. 187-189. Bayart, Jean-Franois, Rflexions sur la politique africaine de la France, Politique Africaine, 15-58, 1995, pp. 41-50. Bayart, Jean-Franois; Massiah, Gustave, La France au Rwanda: Entretien, Les Temps Modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 217-227. Boisbouvier, Christophe, Le rle de la France au Rwanda depuis 1990, in Bray, Maryse; Cook, Aline; Neath, Samantha (eds.), Rwanda: Perspectives, London: University of Westminster, Francophone Africa Research Centre, 1997. Bouchet-Saulnier, Franoise, Les juges franais sourds aux plaintes des victimes, Justice, 49, 1996, pp. 3-7. Braeckman, Colette, Le rle de la France au Rwanda: un gnocide par inadvertance?, in Bray, Maryse; Cook, Aline; Neath, Samantha (eds.), Rwanda: Perspectives, London: University of Westminster, Francophone Africa Research Centre, 1997. Chafer, Tony, Franco-African Relations: No Longer So Exceptional?, African Affairs, 101-404, 2002, pp. 343-363. Chaigneau, Pascal, La France, ex-puissance africaine?, Gopolitique africaine, 3, 2001, pp. 37-43. Charbonneau, Bruno, Complicity in Genocide: France in Rwanda, in Idem, France and the New Imperialism: Security Policy in Sub-Saharan Africa, Aldershot, UK/Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2008, pp. 121-148. Chtaigner Jean-Marc, Principes et ralits de la politique africaine de la France, Afrique Contemporaine, 220-4, 2006, pp. 247-261. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le rgime de Kigali et lintervention franaise au Rwanda: sortir du silence, 284

5201 5202

5203 5204 5205

5206 5207

Bulletin du C.R.I.D.E.V., 105, 1992. 5208 5209 5210 5211 5212 Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Le Rwanda et la France: la dmocratie ou les ethnies?, Esprit, 190, 1993, pp. 190-195. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: la responsabilit de la France, Politique africaine, 14-54, 1994, pp. 2-6. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Dix ans aprs le gnocide des Tutsis au Rwanda: un malaise franais?, Le Temps des mdias, 5, 2005, pp. 59-75. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, France et Rwanda: le cercle vicieux, Politique africaine, 113, 2009, pp. 121-138. Collectif, La France et le drame rwandais: politique, acteurs et enjeux (1990-1994): actes du colloque au Palais du Luxembourg, 20 octobre 2007, Colombes: Dmocraties, 2007: Quils, Paul, Ouverture, Robardey, Michel, Rwanda 1990-94, la stratgie du dsastre, Lafourcade, Jean-Claude, Lopration Turquoise, attendus, droulement, bilan, analyse politique et stratgique, Hogard, Jacques, Tmoignage sur lopration Turquoise, Ndagijimana, Jean-Marie Vianney, Laction de la France au Rwanda de 1990 1994: les limites de lengagement constructif, De Villepin, Xavier, Le rle de la France au Rwanda entre 1990 et 1994, Pan, Pierre, La propagande de Kigali relaye par les mdias et les ONG, Grard, Jacques, Questions impertinentes propos du drame du Rwanda, Ingabire, Victoire Umuhoza, Quelle justice pour les victimes de la tragdie rwandaise?, Gentilini, Marc, Tmoignage dun humanitaire, Pourtau, Lionel, Le gnocide, entre identit contemporaine de la guerre et choix politique. Coquio, Catherine, Guerre coloniale franaise et gnocide rwandais: la responsabilit, limplication de ltat franais et sa ngation, Cahiers dHistoire: Revue dhistoire critique, 99, 2006, pp. 49-71 (cf. Idem, in Coquio, Catherine (ed.), Retours du colonial?Disculpation et rhabilitation de lhistoire coloniale franaise, Nantes: LAtalante, 2008). Coquio, Catherine, La Commission denqute citoyenne sur la France au Rwanda: dun empirisme politique et juridique, in Andersson, Nils; Iagolnitzer, Daniel; Rivasseau, Vincent (eds.), Justice internationale et impunit, le cas des Etats-Unis, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 225-236. Coret, Laure (ed.), Rwanda 1994-2004: des faits, des mots, des uvres: autour dune commmoration, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005: Conclusions provisoires de la Commission dEnqute Citoyenne sur limplication de ltat franais dans le gnocide au Rwanda, pp. 24-37. Chrtien, J.-P., Les Africains pigs dans les obsessions raciales des Europens: XIXe et XXe sicles, pp. 39-48. Coquio, C., La Rpublique, la guerre et le gnocide, pp. 49-66. Pris, G., De lAlgrie au Rwanda, lenseignement de lcole de guerre franaise, pp. 69-78. Chrtien, J.-P.; Kabanda, M.; Pris, G., Comparer?, pp. 79-82. Yengo, P., Laventure coloniale, au-del des politiques, pp. 83-90. Brana, P., Mission dinformation parlementaire et Commission dEnqute Citoyenne, pp. 93-98. Dupaquier, J.-F.; De Saint-Exupry, P., Discussion, pp. 99-104. Verscahve, F.-X., Contre le silence, pp. 105-110. Coret, Laure; Verschave, Franois-Xavier (eds.), Lhorreur qui nous prend au visage: ltat franais et le gnocide: rapport de la Commission denqute citoyenne, Paris: Karthala, 2005, 587 p. Courtoux, Sharon; et al., Complicits de gnocide au Rwanda, in Raouf, Huda Abdal; AGIR ICI/Survie (eds.), LAfrique Biarritz: mise en examen de la politique franaise: rencontres de Biarritz, 8 et 9 novembre 1994, Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 111-152. Deguine, Herv, Procs contre Pierre Pan: un cran de fume sur le Rwanda, Dialogue, 245, janvier 2009, pp. 23-27. De la Pradelle, Graud de Geouffre, Imprescriptible: limplication franaise dans le gnocide Tutsi porte devant les tribunaux, Paris: Les Arnes, 2005, 187 p. 285

5213

5214

5215

5216 5217

5218 5219

5220 5221 5222 5223 5224 5225

De Saint-Exupery, Patrick, Linavouable: la France au Rwanda, Paris: Les Arnes, 2004, 287 p. De Saint-Exupery, Patrick, Complices de linavouable: la France au Rwanda, Paris: Les Arnes, 2009, 313 p. Deguine, Herv; Smith, Stephen, Au mpris du droit et de la dmocratie: retour sur la visite de Nicolas Sarkozy au Rwanda, Le Dbat, 163, 2011, pp. 126-141. Diop, Boubacar Boris; Tobner, Odile; Verschave, Francois-Xavier, Ngrophobie, Paris: Les Arnes, 2005, 201 p. Doray, Bernard, Bnfices secondaires: propos du livre de Jean-Christophe Mitterrand, Mmoire meurtrie, Mouvements, 21-22, 2002/2003, pp. 74-81. Dupaquier, Jean-Franois, Lintervention franaise au Rwanda: information et dcision politique, in Coquio, Catherine; Guillaume, Carol (eds.), Des crimes contre lhumanit en Rpublique franaise: 1990-2002, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 253-267. Dupaquier, Jean-Franois; Malagardis, Maria; Perrin, Jean-Pierre, La France au Rwanda: lhistoire vif, XXI, 10, 2010, pp. 26-52. Encel, Frdric; et al., Gnocide du Rwanda: la faute de Mitterrand, Controverses, 6, novembre 2007: Encel, Frdric ,Franois Mitterrand et le gnocide des Tutsis rwandais, pp. 12-17. De Saint-Exupry, Patrick, France-Rwanda: la construction dun ngationnisme, pp. 18-35. Glucksmann, Raphal, Rupture: le test rwandais, pp. 36-42. Dupaquier, Jean-Franois, Les mdia franais et le gnocide des Tutsis, pp. 43-52. Rigoulet-Roze, David, Les reprsentations franaises du Rwanda, pp. 53-85. Lefebvre, Barbara, Rflexions sur le ngationnisme du gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda, pp. 86115. Essoungou, Andr-Michel, Aux racines du contentieux franco-rwandais, Le Monde Diplomatique, 658, 2009, p. 13. Farnel, Serge, Rwanda: France et gnocide: pions noirs, pions blancs, Controverses, 9, 2008. Farnel, Serge, Le Gnocide des Tutsi du Rwanda: le 13 mai 1994, Controverses, 14, 2010. Francs, Benot, Vers lenterrement des dossiers du gnocide: France-Rwanda, le prix dune rconciliation, Le Monde diplomatique, 678, septembre 2010, p. 20. Gakunzi, David, Ici et l-bas; La Rgle du jeu, [Internet]: Rwanda: ces contrefacteurs de lhistoire, 6 juin 2010. Rwanda: le gnie de la vie, 12 avril 2010. Sarkozy Kigali: la rconciliation en questions, 2 mars 2010. On savait: Lettre ouverte Nicolas Sarkozy, Prsident de la Rpublique franaise, au sujet du Rwanda, 21 fvrier 2010. Rwanda: devoir de mmoire, devoir de conscience, 2 fvrier 2010. Rwanda: justice doit tre rendue, 19 janvier 2010. Rwanda: idologie du gnocide, 7 janvier 2010. Rwanda: mcanique du ngationnisme, 25 dcembre 2009. Rwanda: gnocide et ngationnisme, 13 dcembre 2009. Glaser, Antoine; Smith, Stephen, Ces messieurs Afrique 2: des rseaux aux lobbies, Paris: CalmannLvy, 1997, 286 p. Glaser, Antoine; Smith, Stephen, Comment la France a perdu lAfrique, Paris: Calmann-Lvy, 2005, 288 p. Gouteux Jean-Paul, Un gnocide secret dtat: la France et le Rwanda, 1990-1997, Paris: ditions Sociales, 1998, 254 p. Gouteux Jean-Paul, Un gnocide sans importance: la Franafrique au Rwanda, Lyon: Tahin Party, 2001, 157 p. Gouteux Jean-Paul, La nuit rwandaise: limplication franaise dans le dernier gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: Dagorno, 2001; Paris: LEsprit frappeur, 2002, 637 p. 286

5226 5227

5228 5229 5230 5231 5232

5233 5234 5235 5236 5237

5238

Gouteux, Jean-Paul, De la chambre gaz la machette: comment des dirigeants franais se sont-ils engags dans le soutien un gnocide en Afrique? Analyse dun choix politique, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 61-78. Gouteux, Jean-Paul, Rwanda, la diplomatie franaise au service dun gnocide, in Coquio, Catherine; Guillaume, Carol (eds.), Des crimes contre lhumanit en Rpublique franaise: 1990-2002, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006. Gouteux, Jean-Paul; Morel, Jacques, Un gnocide sans importance: la France et le Vatican au Rwanda, Lyon: Tahin Party, 2007, 224 p. Gouteux Jean-Paul, Un gnocide secret dtat: la France et le Rwanda, 1990-1997, Paris: LEsprit frappeur, 2009, 250 p. Huliaras, Asteris, The Anglo-Saxon Conspiracy: French Perceptions of the Great Lake Crisis, Journal of Modern African Studies, 36-4, 1998, pp. 593-609. Kouchner, Bernard, La normalisation et la vrit, Revue Dfense Nationale, 3, mars 2008, pp. 5-10. Krop, Pascal, Le gnocide franco-africain: faut-il juger les Mitterrand?, Paris: Jean-Claude Latts, 1994, 161 p. Kroslak, Daniela, The Responsibility of Collective External Bystanders in Cases of Genocide: The French in Rwanda, in Erskine, Toni (ed.), Can Institutions Have Responsibilities?Collective Moral Agency and International Relations, Houndmills, UK/New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003, pp 159-181. Kroslak, Daniela, The French Betrayal of Rwanda, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 2008, 322 p. Lanotte, Olivier, La France au Rwanda (1990-1994): entre abstention impossible et engagement ambivalent, Bruxelles: Peter Lang, 2007, 533 p. Le Pautremat, Pascal, Les guerriers de la Rpublique, forces spciales des services secrets franais, 1970-2009, Paris: Choiseul ditions, 2009, 288 p. Lugan, Bernard, Franois Mitterrand, larme franaise et le Rwanda, Monaco: ditions du Rocher, 2005, 288 p. Maison, Rafalle, Que disent les Archives de llyse?, Esprit, 364, 2010, pp. 135-143. Mammadu, Baadikko, Franafrique, lchec: lAfrique postcoloniale en question, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 365 p. Mas, Monique, Paris-Kigali, 1990-1994: lunettes noires, politique du sabre et onction humanitaire: pour un gnocide en Afrique, Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, 527 p. McNulty, Mel, Frances Role in Rwanda and External Military Intervention: A Double Discrediting, International Peacekeeping, 4-3, 1997, pp. 24-44. McNulty, Mel, French Arms, War and Genocide in Rwanda, Law and Social Change, 33-1/2, 2000, pp. 105-129. Mitterrand, Jean-Christophe, Mmoire meurtrie, Paris: Plon, 2001, 220 p. Morel, Jacques, La France au coeur du gnocide des Tutsi, Paris: LEsprit frappeur, 2010, 1500 p. [mille cinq cents p.] La Nuit rwandaise: limplication franaise dans le dernier gnocide du XXme sicle, 1, 7 avril 2007, Paris: Izuba/LEsprit frappeur, 309 p. La Nuit Rwandaise, 2, 7 avril 2008, Paris: Izuba/LEsprit frappeur, 356 p. La Nuit rwandaise, 3, 7 avril 2009, Paris: Izuba/LEsprit frappeur, 484 p. La Nuit rwandaise, 50 ans de no-colonialisme: le 13 mai, jour du repentir, 4, 13 mai 2010, Paris: Izuba/LEsprit frappeur, 496 p.

5239

5240 5241 5242 5243 5244 5245

5246 5247 5248 5249 5250 5251 5252 5253 5254 5255 5256 5257 5258 5259 5260

287

5261 5262 5263 5264 5265 5266 5267 5268 5269 5270 5271 5272

La Nuit rwandaise, Spcial: Rapport Mucyo, 5, 7 avril 2011, Paris: Izuba/LEsprit frappeur, 524 p. La Nuit rwandaise, 6, dcembre 2011, Paris: Izuba/LEsprit frappeur, 450 p. Osterdahl, Inger, La France dans lAfrique de laprs guerre froide: interventions et justifications, Uppsala: Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, 1997, 88 p. Pan, Pierre, Noires fureurs, blancs menteurs: Rwanda 1990-1994, Paris: Mille et une nuits, 2005, 544 p. Pan, Pierre, Dclaration de Pierre Pan son procs, Dialogue, 245, janvier 2009, pp. 28-43. Pan, Pierre, Le monde selon K., Paris: Fayard, 2009, 323 p. Pelletier, Pierre, La France dans le tragdie rwandaise ou lhistoire devenue plus lisible, Marchs tropicaux et mditerranens, 2724, 1997, pp. 156-158. Pris, Gabriel; Servenay, David, Une guerre noire: enqute sur les origines du gnocide rwandais (1959-1994), Paris: La Dcouverte, 2007, 420 p. Raynaud, Eric, Suicide dtat llyse: la mort incroyable de Franois de Grossouvre, Paris: Editions Alphe-Jean-Paul Bertrand, 2009, 213 p. Robert, Jacques-Henri, Laffaire du prtre rwandais ou la confusion de Ponce Pilate, Droit pnal, 1998, 5, p. 17-18. Rucibigango, Jean-Baptiste; Senyanzobe, Mose, Bras de fer franco-rwandais: rtrospective, Kigali: Kinyamateka, 2007, 618 p. Rusamira, tienne, Gopolitique des Grands Lacs africains et syndrome de Fachoda: le rle de ltat franais dans le gnocide rwandais et la dstabilisation politique de la rgion, Eurostudia, 3-2, 2007, 11 p. [Internet]. Silberzahn, Claude; Guisnel, Jean, Au cur du secret: 1500 jours aux commandes de la DGSE (19891993), Paris: Fayard, 1995, 330 p. Sitbon, Michel, Un gnocide sur la conscience, Paris: LEsprit frappeur, 1998, 128 p. Smith, Stephen, France-Afrique: la fin dune poque, Politique Internationale, 67, 1995, pp. 265-272. Smith, Stephen, France-Rwanda: lvirat colonial et abandon dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), VilleneuvedAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995 pp. 447-454. Smith, Stephen, Afrique des Grands Lacs: les coulisses du gnocide, Politique internationale, 79, 1998, pp. 385-395. Smith, Stephen, France-Afrique: ladieu aux ex-no-colonies, Le Dbat, 137, 2005, pp. 74-85. Smith, Stephen, Stephen Smith rpond Survie, in Pan, Pierre, Noires fureurs, blancs menteurs: Rwanda 1990-1994, Paris: Mille et une nuits, 2005, pp. 399-407. Smith, Tony, Recipe for Disaster?, French Politics and Society, 14-2, 1996, pp. 58-67. Spitzer, Sbastien, Contre-enqute sur le juge Bruguire: raisons dtat, justice ou politique?, Paris: ditions Priv, 2007, 262 p. Survie, Rwanda 1994: les victimes et les complices oublis du gnocide des Tutsi: comprendre la machine gnocidaire, ses racines historiques et politiques, les complicits de la France; agir pour la vrit et la rconciliation, contre la banalisation du gnocide, Paris: Survie France, 2005, 32 p. Survie, La complicit de la France dans le gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda: 15 ans aprs, 15 questions pour comprendre, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 168 p. Tafsir, Diallo, Rcusation du mandat darrt de Bruguire contre le Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, 208 p. Thierry, Jean-Pierre, Les dviances dune Realpolitik post-guerre froide, Revue internationale et stratgique, 45, 2002, pp. 57-66.

5273 5274 5275 5276

5277 5278 5279 5280 5281 5282

5283 5284 5285

288

5286 5287 5288 5289 5290 5291

Vdrine, Hubert, Comprendre le contexte stratgique, sans anachronisme, Le Dbat, 167, 2011, pp. 76-78. Vdrine, Hubert, LAfrique et les grandes puissances: propos de Carnages de Pierre Pan, Le Dbat, 163, 2011, pp. 142-145. Verschave, Franois-Xavier, Autopsie dun gnocide planifi: connivences franaises au Rwanda, Le Monde Diplomatique, 492, mars 1995, p. 10. Verschave, Franois-Xavier, Complicit de gnocide? La politique de la France au Rwanda, Paris: La Dcouverte, 1994, 175 p. Verschave Franois-Xavier, Dix ans de ngation, Mouvements, 35, 2004, pp. 96-98. Verweij, Marco, They May be Genocidaires but at Least They are Our Genocidaires: The Role of France in Rwanda, in Idem, Clumsy Solutions for a Wicked World: How to Improve Global Governance, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011. Vidal, Claudine, Du soupon civique lenqute citoyenne: controverses sur la politique de la France au Rwanda de 1990 1994, Critique internationale, 3-36, 2007, pp. 71-84. Vidal, Claudine, Lenqute du juge Bruguire dans lespace public, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2006-2007, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 31-40. Wallis, Andrew, Silent Accomplice: The Untold Story of Frances Role in the Rwandan Genocide, London: I. B. Tauris, 2006, 256 p.

5292 5293

5294

4.2.6.2) Turquoise; oprations militaires

5295 5296 5297 5298 5299 5300 Bagayoko-Penone, Niagal, La France et la gestion militaire des crises africaines, Gopolitique Africaine, 12, 2003, pp. 227-241. Chauvancy, Franois, Participation des armes franaises aux oprations de maintien de la paix: lchec de lONU au Rwanda, Dfense nationale, 1-7, 1994, pp. 151-155. Ferney, Jean-Christophe, La France au Rwanda: raison du prince, draison dtat?, Politique Africaine, 51, 1993, pp. 170-175. Gasana, James, La coopration militaire franaise, Dialogue, 206, septembre-octobre 1998, pp. 39-62. Gregory, Shaun, The French Military in Africa: Past and Present, African Affairs, 99-396, 2000, pp. 435-448. Hasenclever, Andreas, Might for Rights: The French Intervention in Rwanda, 1994, in Bothe, Michael; OConnell, Mary Ellen; Ronzitti, Natalino (eds.), Redefining Sovereignty: The Use of Force after the Cold War, Ardsley, NY: Transnational Publishers, 2005, pp. 255-276. Hogard, Jacques, Lintervention franaise au Rwanda, in Balmond, Louis (ed.), Les interventions militaires franaises en Afrique, Paris: Pdone, 1998, pp. 99-108. Houzel, Renaud, Rwanda, 1993-1997: MINUAR I, Opration Turquoise, MINUAR II, Paris: Montchrstien, 1997, 203 p. Irondelle, Bastien, Larme franaise et lethique dans les conflits de post-guerre froide, Critique internationale, 41, 2008, pp. 119-136. Lafourcade, Jean-Claude, Lopration Turquoise, Mondes et cultures, 55-1/4, 1995, pp. 154-168. Lafourcade, Jean-Claude, Turquoise, une intervention militaire de restauration de la paix but humanitaire, in Cot, Jean; et al., Oprations des Nations Unies: leons de terrain: Cambodge, Somalie, Rwanda, ex-Yougoslavie, Paris: Fondation pour les tudes de dfense, 1995, 8 p. Lafourcade, Jean-Claude, Turquoise, une opration ncessaire, une mission dlicate, Dfense nationale et scurit collective, 64-3, 2008, pp. 14-20. Lanotte, Olivier, Lopration Turquoise au Rwanda: intervention humanitaire ou nouvel avatar de la politique africaine de la France?, Notes et tudes de lUnit des Relations internationales, 8, Louvain289

5301 5302 5303 5304 5305

5306 5307

la-Neuve: Universit catholique de Louvain, 1996, 94 p. 5308 5309 5310 Lanxade, Jacques, LOpration Turquoise, Dfense nationale, 51-2, 1995, pp. 7-15. Laulan, Yves-Marie, Larme franaise entre lhumanitaire et loprationnel, Dfense Nationale, 9, 1996, pp. 75-81. McQueen, Carol, Too Little, Too Late: Frances Zone Humanitaire Sure in Rwanda, in Idem, Humanitarian Intervention and Safety Zones: Iraq, Bosnia and Rwanda, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005, pp. 123-148. Nkene, Blaise-Jacques, Rflexion sur les ingrences humanitaires en Afrique la lumire de lopration Turquoise, in Mande, Issiaka; Stefanson, Blandine (eds.), Les historiens africains et la mondialisation/African Historians and Globalization: actes du 3me congrs international des historiens africains (Bamako 2001), Paris: Khartala, 2005, pp. 85-106. Pons, Frderic, Oprations extrieures: les volontaires du 8e RPIMa, Paris: Presses de la Cit, 2009, 378 p. Prunier, Grard, Operation Turquoise: A Humanitarian Escape from a Political Dead End, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 281-305. Ronde, Andr, Bilan et perspectives des interventions militaires franaises en Afrique, Mondes et cultures, 1999, 59-3/4, pp. 4-9. Sada, Hugo, LOpration Turquoise, lONU et lOUA, Dfense nationale, 50-10, 1994, pp. 178-181.

5311

5312 5313

5314 5315

4.2.6.3) Rapports
5316 ACF; Amnesty International; AGIR/ICI; CCFD; FIDH; Ligue des Droits de lhomme; MSF; OPCF; Survie; Bayart, Jean-Franois; Brauman, Rony; Guichaoua, Andr; MBokolo, Elikia; Ternon, Yves; Vidal, Claudine, Questions aux membres de la Mission dinformation sur les oprations militaires menes par la France, dautres pays et lONU au Rwanda entre 1990 et 1994, Politique africaine, 72, 1998, pp. 194-202. Audoin-Rouzeau, Stphane, La responsabilit de la France vue du Rwanda: le rapport Mucyo, une lecture historienne, Esprit, 364, 2010, pp. 122-134. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Willame, Jean-Claude; Le Pape, Marc, Rwanda: rflexions sur les rapports parlementaires de la Belgique et de la France: dbat, Politique Africaine, 73, 1999, pp. 159-175. Le Pape, Marc, Les engagements franais au Rwanda-I: Au sujet des auditions publiques de la mission parlementaire, Politique Africaine, 71, 1998, pp. 172-179. Le Pape, Marc, Les engagements franais au Rwanda-II, Politique Africaine,73, 1999, pp. 171-176. Le Pape, Marc, Le Rwanda au Parlement: une enqute sur la tragdie rwandaise, Esprit, 252, 1999, pp. 81-92. Leymarie, Philippe, Litigieuse intervention franaise au Rwanda, Le Monde Diplomatique, 484, 1994, p. 3. Leymarie, Philippe, La politique franaise au Rwanda en questions, Le Monde Diplomatique, 534, 1998, pp. 16-17. Millet, Anne-Sophie, Le Rapport de la mission dinformation sur les oprations militaires menes par la France, dautres pays et lONU au Rwanda entre 1990 et 1994, Ars, 17-43, 1999, pp. 11-31. Mindua, Antoine, De la lgalit de la zone de scurit franaise au Rwanda, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 6-4, 1994, pp. 643-652. Observatoire franais de la coopration internationale, La France et le Rwanda, Rapport 1995, Paris: Descle de Brouwer, 1995. Observatoire franais de la coopration internationale, Mission parlementaire dinformation sur le Rwanda, Rapport 1999, Paris: Karthala, 1999. Rpublique Franaise, Assemble Nationale, Mission dinformation sur le Rwanda, Enqute sur la 290

5317 5318 5319 5320 5321 5322 5323 5324 5325 5326 5327 5328

tragdie rwandaise (1990-1994), Rapport dinformation dpos par la Mission dinformation de la Commission de la dfense nationale et des forces armes et de la commission des affaires trangres sur les oprations militaires menes par la France, dautres pays et lONU au Rwanda entre 1990 et 1994. Prsident: Paul Quils. Rapporteurs: Pierre Brana et Bernard Cazeneuve, Paris: Documents dinformation de lAssemble Nationale, 1998: Vol. 1, Rapport, 393 p. Vol. 2, Annexes, 633 p. Vol. 3, Auditions, 437 p. Vol. 4, Auditions, 391 p. 5329 Rpublique Rwandaise; Jean de Dieu Mucyo (prsident), Rapport, Kigali: Commission nationale indpendante charge de rassembler les preuves montrant limplication de ltat francais dans le genocide perptr au Rwanda en 1994, 15 novembre 2007, 331 p. Ruzie, David, Le cadre juridique des interventions franaises au Rwanda, Droit et Dfense, 4, 1994, pp. 4-10. Verschave, Franois-Xavier, La Politique de la France au Rwanda (1973-1994): rapport tabli pour lObservatoire permanent de la coopration franaise, Paris: OPCF, 1994, 170 p.

5330 5331

4.2.7) Royaume Uni et Rwanda

5332 5333 5334 5335 5336 5337 5338 Banerji, Amitav, Rwanda and the Commonwealth, Round Table, 99, 2010, pp. 485-490. Cameron, Hazel, Complicity: The Hidden Role of Britain and France in Rwandas Genocide, New York: Routledge, 2011, 176 p. Gaulme, Franois, Le sursaut africain du New Labour: principes, promesses et rsultats, Afrique contemporaine, 207, 2003, pp. 71-97. Hayman, Rachel, Abandoned Orphan, Wayward Child: The United Kingdom and Belgium in Rwanda since 1994, Journal of Eastern African Studies, 4-2, 2010, pp. 341-360. Melvern, Linda; Williams, Paul, Britannia Waived The Rules: The Major Government and the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, African Affairs, 103-410, 2004, pp. 1-22. Melvern, Linda, The UK Government and the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 2-3, 2007, pp. 249-257. Mosley, Jason, Land Policy in Rwanda: Issues for UK Policy, Working Paper 3, London: House of Commons, All Party Parliamentary Group on the Great Lakes Region and Genocide Prevention, November 2004, 8 p. Murphy, Jim, The UKs Responsibilities Beyond our Borders, Public Policy Research, 18-1, 2011, pp. 10-14. Williams, Paul, The Peacekeeping System, Britain and the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 43-64.

5339 5340

4.2.8) Ex-Yougoslavie et Rwanda

5341 5342 5343 Adelman, Howard, From Rwanda to Kosovo, New Routes, 4-1,1999, pp. 9-11. Amann, Diane, Group Mentality, Expressivism, and Genocide, International Criminal Law Review, 22, 2002, pp. 93-143. Barnett, Michael, The Politics of Indifference at the United Nations and Genocide in Rwanda and Bosnia, in Cushman, Thomas; Mestrovic, Stjepan (eds.), This Time We Knew: Western Responses to Genocide in Bosnia, New York: New York University Press, 1996. Burgess, Stephen, Genocide: Bosnia and Rwanda, in Idem, The United Nations under Boutros Boutros-Ghali, 1992-1997, Lanham, MD: The Scarecrow Press, 2001, pp. 81-116. Burns, Cynthia; McGrew, Laura; Todorovic, Ilija, Imagine Coexistence Pilot Projects in Rwanda and Bosnia, in Chayes, Antonia; Minow, Martha (eds.), Imagine Coexistence: Restoring Humanity After 291

5344 5345

Violent Ethnic Conflict, San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 2003, pp. 85-101. 5346 5347 Campbell, Kenneth, Clausewitz and Genocide: Bosnia, Rwanda, and Strategic Failure, Civil Wars, 1-2, 1998, pp. 26-37. Curtis, Devon, Broadcasting Peace: An Analysis of Local Media Post-Conflict Peacebuilding Projects in Rwanda and Bosnia, Canadian Journal of Development Studies/Revue canadienne detudes du developpement, 21-1, 2000, pp. 141-166. Day, Edward; Vandiver, Margaret, Criminology and Genocide Studies: Notes on What Might Have Been and What Still Could Be, Crime, Law & Social Change, 34, 2000, pp. 4359. Falk, Richard, The Unmet Challenge of Genocide in Bosnia and Rwanda, Journal of Genocide Research, 4-1, 2002, pp. 65-94 (cf. Idem, Human Rights Horizons: The Pursuit of Justice in a Globalizing World, New York/London: Routledge, 2000, pp. 165-172). Fein, Helen, Prediction, Prevention and Punishment of Genocide: Observations on Bosnia and Rwanda, in Fein, Helen; Brugnola, Orlanda; Spirer, Louise (eds.), The Prevention of Genocide: Rwanda and Yugoslavia Reconsidered, New York: Institute for the Study of Genocide, 1994. Franco, Alain; Ades, Brigitte, Balkans-Rwanda: la fin de limpunit, Politique Internationale, 90-4, 2001, n. p. [Internet]. Gayer, Laurent; Jaunait, Alexandre, Discours de guerre contre dialogues de paix: les cas de lexYougoslavie et du Rwanda, Cultures & Conflits, 40-4, 2000, pp. 97-128. Gervais, Myriam; Roussel, Stphane, Le concept de scurit humaine et ses applications: Afrique des Grands Lacs et Bosnie (1990-1997), Ottawa: Centre canadien pour le dveloppement de la politique trangre, 1998, 59 p. James, Paul, Relating Global Tensions: Modern Tribalism and Postmodern Nationalism, Communal/ Plural, 9-1, 2001, pp. 11-31. Jamieson, Ruth, Genocide and the Social Production of Immorality, Theoretical Criminology, 3-2, 1999, pp. 131-146. Lyon, Alynna, Beyond Rwanda and Kosovo: The Interactive Dynamics of International Peacekeeping and Ethnic Mobilisation, Global Society, 19-3, 2005, pp. 267-288. Maxwell, Dayton, Facing the Choice among Bad Options in Complex Humanitarian Emergencies, in Manwaring, Max; Fishel, John (eds.), Toward Responsibility in the New World Disorder: Challenges and Lessons of Peace Operations, London: Frank Cass, 1998, pp. 179-191. Mueller, John, The Banality of Ethnic War, International Security, 25-1, 2000, pp. 42-70. Neier, Aryeh, Rethinking Truth, Justice and Guilt after Bosnia and Rwanda, in Hesse, Carla; Post, Robert (eds.), Human Rights in Political Transitions: Gettysburg to Bosnia, New York: Zone Books, 1999, pp. 39-52. Off, Carol, The Lion, the Fox and the Eagle: A Story of Generals and Justice in Rwanda and Yougoslavia, Toronto: Random House Canada, 2001, 406 p. Peters, William, Adjudication Deferred: Command Responsibility for War Crimes and US Military Justice from My Lai to Haditha and Beyond, Nationalities Papers: The Journal of Nationalism and Ethnicity, 37-6, 2009, pp. 925-952. Rabolini, Sarah; Baldoni, Giovanni; Ferloni, Marco, Rwanda e Bosnia: bambini nella guerra, Milano: Cooperazione Internazionale, 1996, 75 p. Sadowski, Yahya, Ethnic Conflict: The World was Paralyzed by Indecision as Genocidal Wars Swept Bosnia and Rwanda, Foreign Policy, 111, 1998, pp. 12-23. Schutte, Sebastian; Weidmann, Nils, Diffusion Patterns of Violence in Civil Wars, Political Geography, 30-33, 2011, pp. 125-143. Swatek-Evenstein, Mark, International Justice in Rwanda and the Balkans, Journal of Genocide Research, 12-3, 2010, pp. 291-293. 292

5348 5349

5350

5351 5352 5353

5354 5355 5356 5357

5358 5359

5360 5361

5362 5363 5364 5366

5367 5368 5369

Tardy, Thierry, A Critique of Robust Peacekeeping in Contemporary Peace Operations, International Peacekeeping, 18-2, 2001, pp. 152-167. Weitsman, Patricia, The Politics of Identity and Sexual Violence: A Review of Bosnia and Rwanda, Human Rights Quarterly, 30-3, 2008, pp. 561-578. Williams, Yaschica; Bower, Janine, Media Images of Wartime Sexual Violence: Ethnic Cleansing in Rwanda and the Former Yugoslavia, in Humphries, Drew (ed.), Women, Violence, and the Media: Readings in Feminist Criminology, Hanover, NH: University Press of New England, 2009, pp. 156-175. Winton Mark, Violentization Theory and Genocide, Homicide Studies, 15-4, 2011, pp. 363-381. Wood, William, Geographic Aspects of Genocide: A Comparison of Bosnia and Rwanda, Transactions Institute of British Geographers, 26-1, 2001, pp. 57-75. Zaum, Dominik, Balancing Justice and Order: State-building and the Prosecution of War Crimes in Rwanda and Kosovo, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 363-380 Zawati, Hilmi, The Triumph of Ethnic Hatred and the Failure of International Political Will: Gendered Violence and Genocide in the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Lewiston, NY: Edwin Mellen Press, 2010, 456 p.

5370 5371 5372

5373

4.2.9) tats-Unis et Rwanda

5374 5375 5376 5377 Bah, Sarjoh; Aning, Kwesi, US Peace Operations Policy in Africa: From ACRI to AFRICOM, International Peacekeeping, 15-1, 2008, pp. 118-132. Barnum, Thaddeus, Never Silent: How Third World Missionaries are Now Bringing the Gospel to the U.S., Colorado Springs, CO: Eleison Publishing, 2008, 380 p. Booker, Salih, The Colour Line: US Foreign Policy and National Interests in Africa, South African Journal of International Affairs, 8-1, 2001, pp. 1-14. Brazier, Michelle, Domestic Politics in an International Sphere: Constraints on US Policy during the 1994 Rwandan Genocide, in Thomson, Susan; Wilson, Zo (eds.), Remembering Rwanda: A Special Double Issue of International Insights: A Dalhousie Journal of International Affairs, 2005, pp. 75-90. Burkhalter, Holly, Rwanda: A Preventable Horror?, Africa Report, 39-6, 1994, pp. 17-21. Burkhalter, Holly, The Question of Genocide: The Clinton Administration and Rwanda, World Policy Journal, 11-4, 1994, pp. 44-54. Cantrell, Phillip, The Anglican Church of Rwanda: Domestic Agendas and International Linkages, The Journal of Modern African Studies, 45-3, 2007, pp. 333-354. Clinton, William, Remarks Honouring Genocide Survivors in Kigali, Rwanda: March 25, 1998, Weekly Compilation of Presidential Statements, 34-13, 1998, pp. 495-498. Cohen, Jared, One-hundred Days of Silence: America and the Rwanda Genocide, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2007. Cook, Christopher, American Policymaking in the Democratic Republic of the Congo 1996-1999: The Anti-Kabila Bias and the Crushing Neutrality of the Lusaka Accords, African & Asian Studies, 9-4, 2010, pp. 393-417. Curtis, Mark, Genocide in Rwanda, in Idem, The Great Deception: Anglo-American Power and World Order, London: Pluto Press, 1998, pp. 208-213. Des Forges, Alison, Face au gnocide, une rponse dsastreuse des Etats-Unis et des Nations Unies, in Guichaoua, Andr (ed.), Les crises politiques au Burundi et au Rwanda (1993-1994), VilleneuvedAscq: Universit des sciences et technologies de Lille; Paris: Karthala, 1995, pp. 455-464. DiPrizio, Robert, Rwanda: Opration Support Hope, in Idem, Armed Humanitarians: U.S. Interventions from Northern Iraq to Kosovo, Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2002, pp. 61-85.

5378 5379 5380 5381 5382 5383

5384 5385

5386

293

5387 5388 5389

Ferroggiaro, William, The US and the Genocide in Rwanda 1994: Evidence of Inaction, The National Security Archive, Washington, DC: The George Washington University, 2001 [Internet]. Ferroggiaro, William, The U.S. and the Genocide in Rwanda, 1994: Information, Intelligence and the U.S. Response, Washington, DC: The George Washington University, 2004 [Internet]. Ferroggiaro, William, The U.S. and the Genocide in Rwanda 1994: The Assassination of the Presidents and the Beginning of the Apocalypse, Washington, DC: The George Washington University, 2004 [Internet]. Glanville, Luke, Rwanda Reconsidered: A Study of Norm Violation, Journal of Contemporary African Studies, 24-2, 2006, pp. 185-202. Glanville, Luke, Is Genocide Still a Powerful Word?, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-4, 2009, pp. 467-486. Graybill, Lyn, "Responsible... by Omission: The United States and Genocide in Rwanda, Seton Hall Journal of Diplomacy and International Relations, 3-1, 2002, pp. 86-103. Gribbin, Robert, In the Aftermath of Genocide: The US Role in Rwanda, Lincoln, NE: iUniverse, 2005, 360 p. [Internet]. Guichaoua, Andr, La mise lpreuve des nouvelles politiques africaines des tats-Unis et de la France vis--vis de lAfrique centrale et orientale, Polis, Revue camerounaise de science politique, 4-2, 1997, pp. 39-63. Hirsch, Herbert, Anti-genocide: Building an American Movement to Prevent Genocide, Westport, CN: Praeger, 2002, 232 p. Hughes, Michael, Mobilizing for Humanitarian Intervention: African Americans, Diasporic Lobbying, and Lessons from Haiti, Rwanda, and Sudan, International Journal, 65-4, 2010, pp. 1037-1053. Human Rights Watch, Human Rights in Africa and U.S. Policy: A Special Report, New York: HRW, July 1994, 37 p. Kaufman, Zachary, The United States Role in the Establishment of the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 229-260. Kuperman, Alan, Rwanda in Retrospect, Foreign Affairs, 79-1, 2000, pp. 94-118 (suivi de: Des Forges, Alison, Shame: Rationalizing Western Apathy on Rwanda: Alas, We Knew, Foreign Affairs, 79-3, 2000, pp. 141-142; Kuperman, Alan, Shame: Rationalizing Western Apathy on Rwanda: Kuperman Replies, Foreign Affairs, 79-3, 2000, pp. 142-144). Leitenberg, Milton, US and UN Actions Escalate Genocide and Increase Costs in Rwanda, in Fein, Helen; Brugnola, Orlanda; Spirer, Louise (eds.), The Prevention of Genocide: Rwanda and Yugoslavia Reconsidered, New York: Institute for the Study of Genocide, 1994. Leitenberg, Milton, The Case of Rwanda: US and UN Actions Result in Escalation of Genocide, in Jongman, Albert (ed.), Contemporary Genocides: Causes, Cases, Consequences, Leiden: Interdisciplinary Research Programme on Causes of Human Rights Violations (PIOMM), 1996, pp. 131140. Lemarchand, Ren, U.S. Policy in the Great Lakes: A Critical Perspective, Issue: A Journal of Opinion, 26-1, 1998, pp. 41-4. Lemarchand, Ren, La politique des Etats-Unis dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1998-1999, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, pp. 355-369. Livingston, Steven; Eachus, Todd, Rwanda: US Policy and Television Coverage, in Adelman, Howard; Suhrke, Astri (eds.), The Path of a Genocide: The Rwanda Crisis from Uganda to Zare, New Brunschwick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 1999, pp. 209-228. Magnarella, Paul, Can the US State Department Surrender Rwandan Fugitives to the UN Criminal 294

5390 5391 5392 5393 5394

5395 5396 5397 5398

5399

5400

5401

5402 5403

5404

5405

Tribunal?, African Studies Quarterly, 2-3, 1998, pp. 45-47. 5406 5407 5408 5409 5410 Mbonimpa, Melchior, La Pax Americana en Afrique des Grands Lacs: lenvers du dcor, Hull, Qubec: Vents dOuest, 2000, 243 p. Ngolet, Franois, African and American Connivance in Congo-Zaire, Africa Today, 47-1, 2000, pp. 64-85. Norton, Richard, Rwanda, in Little, Kevin (ed.), Case Studies in Policy Making & Process, Newport, RI: National Security Decision Making Department, Naval War College, 2004. Norton, Richard, Rwanda, in Burns, Shawn (ed.), Case Studies in Policy Making & Process, Newport, RI: National Security Decision Making Department, Naval War College, 2005. Nyiransekuye, Hadidja, At the Receiving End: A Phenomenological Study of Great Lakes Region African Women as Recipients of Refugee Services in the United States, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mller, 2008, 188 p. Ohaegbulam, Festus Ugboaja, U.S. Policy in Postcolonial Africa: Four Case Studies in Conflict Resolution, New York: Peter Lang, 2004, 280 p. Okbazghi, Yohannes, The United States and Sub-Saharan Africa after the Cold War: Empty Promises and Retreat, Black Scholar, 32-1, 2002, pp. 23-44. Paust, Jordan, The Freeing of Ntakirutimana in the United States and Extradiction to the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 1, 1998, pp. 205-209. Power, Samantha, Stopping Genocide and Securing Justice: Learning by Doing, Social Research, 694, 2002, pp. 1093-1107. Power, Samantha, A Problem from Hell: America and the Age of Genocide, New York: Basic Books, 2002, 610 p. Power, Samantha, Bystanders to Genocide: Why the United States Let the Rwandan Tragedy Happen, The Atlantic Monthly, 288-2, 2001, pp. 84-108. Ronayne, Peter, Never again? The United States and the Prevention and Punishment of Genocide since the Holocaust, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 2001, 223 p. Ronaye, Peter, The United States and the G-Word: Genocide and Denial Before and Beyond Rwanda, in Frey, Robert (ed.), The Genocidal Temptation: Auschwitz, Hiroshima, Rwanda and Beyond, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 2004, pp. 101-114. Schraederer, Peter, Cold War to Cold Peace: Explaining US-French Competition in Francophone Africa, Political Science Quaterly, 115-3, 2000, pp. 395-419. Shattuck, John; Simo, Paul; Durch, William, Ending Congos Nightmare: What the US Can Do to Promote Peace in Central Africa, Washington DC: International Human Rights Law Group, 2003, 34 p. Shattuck, John, Rwanda: The Genocide That Might Have Been Prevented, pp. 21-49; Rwanda: The Struggle for Justice, pp. 51-75, in Idem, Freedom on Fire: Human Rights Wars and Americas Response, Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2003. Smith, Stephen, Afrique Noire: le duel Washington-Paris, Politique Internationale, 63, 1994, pp. 355367. Strizek, Helmut, Clinton am Kivu: See die Geschichte einer afrikanischen Katastrophe, Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2011, 408 p. United States, Congress, House, Senate, Committee on Armed Services, Department of Defense, Briefing on the Situation in Rwanda, Hearing before the Committee on Armed Services, 103d Congress, 2nd Session, July 25, 1994, Washington, DC: U.S. G.P.O, 1994. United States, Congress, House, Committee on Foreign Affairs, Subcommittee on Africa. The Crisis in Rwanda, Hearing before the Subcommittee on Africa of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, House of Representatives, 103d Congress, 2nd Session, May 4, 1994, Washington DC: U.S. G.P.O., 1995. United States, Congress, House, Committee on International Relations, Subcommittee on International 295

5411 5412 5413 5414 5415 5416 5417 5418

5419 5420 5421

5422 5423 5424

5425

5426

Operations and Human Rights, Refugees in Eastern Zaire and Rwanda: Hearing, December 4, 1996, Washington, DC: U.S. G.P.O., 1997. 5427 United States, Congress, House, Committee on International Relations, Subcommittee on International Operations And Human Rights, Soldiers without Borders: Crisis in Central Africa: Hearing [] November 5, 1997, Washington, DC: U.S. G.P.O., 1998. United States, Congress, House, Committee on International Relations, Subcommittee on International Operations and Human Rights, Rwanda: Genocide and the Continuing Cycle of Violence, Hearing [] May 5, 1998, Washington, DC: U.S. G.P.O., 1998. United States, Congress, House, Committee on International Relations, Subcommittee on Africa, Rwandas Genocide: Looking Back: Hearing [] April 22, 2004, Washington, DC : U.S. G.P.O., 2004. United States Department of Defense. European Command. Operation Support Hope, 1994: After Action Review. Brussels: Headquarters, United States, European Command, 1995. United States Department of Defense, Report to Congress: U.S. Military Activities in Rwanda, 1994August 1997, Washington, DC: U.S. G.P.O., 1998. Wauthier, Claude, Apptits amricains et compromissions franaises: une sourde concurrence sur le continent africain, Le Monde diplomatique, 487, 1994, p. 10. Wertheim, Stephen, A Solution from Hell: The United States and the Rise of Humanitarian Interventionism, 1991-2003, Journal of Genocide Research, 12-3, 2010, pp. 149-172. Wertheim, Stephen, On Moralism and Rwanda: A Reply to Linda Melvern, Journal of Genocide Research, 13-1/2, 2011, pp.159-163. Wolpe, Howard, The Great Lakes Crisis: An American View, South African Journal of International Affairs, 7-1, 2000, pp. 27-42.

5428

5429 5430 5431 5432 5433 5434 5435

4.2.10) Rwanda et autres gnocides

5436 5437 Assayag, Jackie, La face obscure de la modernit: anthropologie et gnocides, LHomme, 170, 2004, pp. 231-244. Barnes, Catherine, The Functional Utility of Genocide: Towards a Framework for Understanding the Connection Between Genocide and Regime Consolidation, Expansion and Maintenance, Journal of Genocide Research, 7-3, pp. 309-330. Bauer, Yehuda, Comparisons with Other Genocides, in Idem, Rethinking the Holocaust, New Haven, CN: Yale University Press, 2001, pp. 39-67. Bessoles, Philippe, Figures de lemprise: propagande et fanatisme, Topique, 114, 2011, pp. 137-155. Bloxham, Donald, Organized Mass Murder: Structure, Participation, and Motivation in Comparative Perspective, Holocaust and Genocide Studies, 22-2, 2008, pp. 203-245. Chetail, Vincent, La banalit du mal de Dachau au Darfour: rflexion sur lvolution du concept de gnocide depuis 1945, Relations internationales, 131-3, 2007, pp. 49-72. Colletta, Nat; Cullen, Michelle, Violent Conflict and the Transformation of Social Capital: Lessons from Rwanda, Somalia, Cambodia, and Guatemala, Washington, DC: World Bank, 2000, 139 p. Cook, Susan, Documenting Genocide: Cambodias Lessons for Rwanda, Africa Today, 44-2, 1997, pp. 223-228. Dadrian, Vahakn, Patterns of Twentieth Century Genocides: The Armenian, Jewish, and Rwandan Cases, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-4, 2004, pp. 487-522. De Lespinay, Charles, Lanthropologie, le droit et les gnocides, Droit et cultures, 41, 2001, pp. 141163. Duflon, Donald; Boyanowsky, Ehor; Bond, Michael, Extreme Mass Homicide: From Military Massacre to Genocide, Aggression & Violent Behavior, 10-4, 2005, pp. 437-473 [Armenia, Cambodia, Ukraine, Rwanda]. 296

5438 5439 5440 5441 5442 5443 5444 5445 5446

5447

Fagen, Patricia, Post-Conflict Reintegration and Reconstruction: Doing it Right Takes a While, in Steiner, Niklaus; Gibney, Mark; Loescher, Gil (eds.), Problems of Protection: The UNHCR, Refugees, and Human Rights, London: Routledge, 2003, pp. 187-222 [Guatemala, Rwanda, El Salvador]. Fein, Helen, Testing Theories Brutally: Armenia (1915), Bosnia (1992) and Rwanda (1994), in Chorbajian, Levon; Shirinian, George (eds.), Studies in Comparative Genocide, New York: St. Martins Press, 1999, pp. 157-164. Ferrarotti, Franco, On Genocide, Old and New, International Journal of Contemporary Sociology, 392, 2002, pp. 169-174. Fournet, Caroline, The Crime of Destruction and the Law of Genocide: Their Impact on Collective Memory, Farnham, UK: Ashgate, 2007, 182 p. Fowler, Jerry, The Holocaust, Rwanda and the Category of Genocide, in Rosenbaum, Alan, Is the Holocaust Unique? Perspectives on Comparative Genocide, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 1998, pp. 215-222. Gibson, Stacey, The Role of Structure and Institutions in the Genocide of the Rwandan Tutsi and the Armenians of the Ottoman Empire, Journal of Genocide Research, 5-4, 2003, pp. 503-522. Godard, Marie-Odile, Le prophte, le devin et le psychanalyste: au pays des rves traumatiques, LAutre: cliniques, cultures et socits, 5-1, 2004, pp. 47-57. Jacobs, Steven, Afraid to Call Genocide Genocide? Reflections on Rwanda and Beyond, in Frey, Robert (ed.), The Genocidal Temptation: Auschwitz, Hiroshima, Rwanda and Beyond, Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 2004, pp. 67-78. Kalisky, Aurlia, Dun gnocide lautre: des rfrences la Shoah dans lhistoriographie et les discours scientifiques relatifs au gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 411-438. Kalisky, Aurlia, Mmoires croises: des rfrences la Shoah dans le travail de deuil et de mmoire au Rwanda, in Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. Kiernan, Ben, From the Mekong to the Nile: Genocide in Cambodia and Rwanda, in Idem, Blood and Soil: A World History of Genocide and Extermination from Sparta to Darfur, New Haven: Yale University Press, 2007, pp. 539-561. Kissi, Edward, Rwanda, Ethiopia and Cambodia: Links, Faultlines and Complexities in a Comparative Study of Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-1, 2004, pp. 115-133. Lambourne, Wendy, Justice and Reconciliation: Postconflict Peacebuilding in Cambodia and Rwanda, in Abu-Nimer, Mohammed (ed.), Reconciliation, Justice, and Coexistence: Theory and Practice, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2001, pp. 311-337. Lemarchand, Ren, Disconnecting the Threads: Rwanda and the Holocaust Reconsidered, Journal of Genocide Research, 4-4, 2002, pp. 499-518 (cf. Idem, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (ed.), The Political Economy of the Great Lakes Region in Africa: The Pitfalls of Enforced Democracy and Globalization, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005). Lemarchand, Ren, Where Hamites and Aryans Cross Paths: The Role of Myth-Making in Mass Murders, Journal of Genocide Research, 5-1, 2003, pp. 145-148. Lemarchand, Ren, Les gnocides se suivent mais ne se ressemblent pas: lHolocauste et le Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2001-2002, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, pp 23-36. Lemarchand, Ren, Comparing the Killing Fields: Rwanda, Cambodia and Bosnia, in Jensen, Steven; Llewellyn, Gwynneth (eds.), Genocide: Cases, Comparisons and Contemporary Debates, Copenhague: Danish Center for Holocaust and Genocide Studies, 2003, pp. 141-174. Lemarchand, Ren, Mythologie et violence politique, Bulletin des sances, Acadmie royale des sciences doutre-mer, 50-3, 2004, pp. 309-317. 297

5448

5449 5450 5451

5452 5453 5454

5455

5456

5457

5458 5459

5460

5461 5462

5463

5464

5465 5466

Lemarchand, Ren, Myth Making and the Rationality of Mass Murder: Rwanda, Bosnia and Cambodia in Comparative Perspective, Leeds African Studies Bulletin, 66, 2004, pp. 31-43. Levene, Mark, Connecting Threads: Rwanda, the Holocaust, and the Pattern of Contemporary Genocide, in Smith, Roger (ed.), Genocide: Essays Towards Understanding, Early Warning and Prevention, Williamsburg, VA: Association of Genocide Scholars; Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 1999, pp. 27-64. Lindner, Evelin, Healing the Cycles of Humiliation: How to Attend to the Emotional Aspects of Unsolvable Conflicts and the Use of Humiliation Entrepreneurship, Peace and Conflict: Journal of Peace Psychology, 8-2, 2002, pp. 125-138 [Burundi, Germany, Rwanda, Somalia]. Luterbacher, Urs, Conflict, Environment, and the Dynamics of Fear: The Examples of Rwanda and Nepal, in Chatterji, Manas; Gopal, Darvesh; Singh, Savita (eds.), Governance, Development and Conflict, Bradford, UK: Emerald Group Publishing, 2011, pp. 339-369. Mason, David, Structures of Ethnic Conflict: Revolution Versus Secession in Rwanda and Sri Lanka, Terrorism and Political Violence, 15-4, 2003, pp. 83-113. Matsueda, Ross, Toward a New Criminology of Genocide: Theory, Method, and Politics, Theoretical Criminology, 13-4, 2009, pp. 495-502. Mayersen, Deborah, On the Timing of Genocide, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 5-1, 2010, pp. 20-38. Miles, William, Hamites and Hebrews: Problems in Judaizing the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 2-1, 2000, pp. 107-115. Miles, William, Round Table: The Nazi Holocaust and the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 5-1, 2003, pp. 131-148. Miller, Donald; Miller, Lorna, The Armenian and Rwandan Genocides: Some Preliminary Reflections on Two Oral History Projects with Survivors, Journal of Genocide Research, 6-1, 2004, pp. 35-140. Moshman, David, Us and Them: Identity and Genocide, Identity: An International Journal of Theory and Research, 7-2, 2007, pp. 115-135. [Germany, Latin America, North America, Rwanda]. Mugiraneza, Assumpta, Les cueils dans lapprhension de lhistoire du gnocide des Tutsi, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 153-172. Mullen, Gary, Genocide and the Politics of Identity: Rwanda through the Lens of Adorno, Philosophy Today, 50, 2006, pp. 170-175. Newbury, Catharine; Newbury, David, The Genocide in Rwanda and the Holocaust in Germany: Parallels and Pitfalls, Journal of Genocide Research, 5-1, 2003, pp. 135-145. Powell, Christopher, Genocides of National Others in the Ottoman Empire and Rwanda, in Idem, Barbaric Civilization: A critical Sociology of Genocide, Montreal: McGill-Queens University Press, 2011, pp. 246-298. Rabinovitch, Grard, De la destructivit humaine: fragments sur le Bhmoth, Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 2009, 160 p. Roisin, Jacques, Hypothse sur le fanatisme barbare, Revue francophone du stress et du trauma, 8-2, 2008, pp. 129-135 [Algrie, Kosovo, Rwanda]. Smelin, Jacques, Lutilisation politique des massacres, Revue internationale de politique compare, 8-1, 2001, pp. 7-22. Smelin, Jacques, Du massacre au processus gnocidaire, Revue Internationale des Sciences Sociales, 174, 2002, pp. 486-490. Smelin, Jacques, Toward a Vocabulary of Massacre and Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 52, 2003, pp. 193-210. Smelin, Jacques, Elments pour une grammaire du massacre, Le Dbat, 124, 2003, pp. 154-170 (cf. Idem, Etudes Rwandaises, 9, 2005, pp. 103-127). Smelin, Jacques, Gnocides et autres massacres: entretien avec Jacques Smelin conduit par Thomas 298

5467

5468

5469 5470 5471 5472 5473 5474 5475 5476 5477 5478 5479

5480 5481 5482 5483 5484 5485 5486

Hofnung, Politique Internationale, 103-1, 2004, n. p. [Internet]. 5487 5488 5489 5490 Smelin, Jacques, La logique monstrueuse du meurtre de masse: entretien, Le Dbat, 162, 2010, pp. 117-131. Steedly, Mary, Modernity and the Memory Artist: The Work of Imagination in Highland Sumatra, 1947-1995, Comparative Studies in Society & History, 42-4, 2000, pp. 811-846 [Indonesia; Rwanda]. Stone, Dan, Genocide as Transgression, European Journal of Social Theory, 7-1, 2004, pp. 45-65 [Germany, My Lai, Nanjing, Rwanda]. Straus, Scott, The Promise and Limits of Comparison: The Holocaust and the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda, in Rosenbaum, Alan (ed.), Is the Holocaust Unique? Perspectives on Comparative Genocide, Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 1998, pp. 245-257. Straus, Scott, Organic Purity and The Role of Anthropology in Cambodia and Rwanda, Patterns of Prejudice, 35-2, 2001, pp. 47-62. Ternon, Yves, Comparer les gnocides, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 177/178, 2003, pp. 31-59. Ternon, Yves, Lgitimit et intrt scientifique dune approche comparatiste des gnocides du XXe sicle, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 201-224. Verdeja, Ernesto, On Genocide: Five Contributing Factors, Contemporary Politics, 8-1, 2002, pp. 37-54. Weiss-Wendt, Anton, Collaboration in Genocide: The Ottoman Empire 1915-1916, The GermanOccupied Baltic 1941-1944, and Rwanda 1994, Holocaust Genocide Studies, 25-3, 2011, pp. 404-437. Woolf, Linda; Hulsizer, Michael, Psychosocial Roots of Genocide: Risk, Prevention, and Intervention, Journal of Genocide Research, 7-1, 2005, pp. 101-128 [Armenia, Bosnia, Cambodia, Germany, Rwanda]. Zuercher, Christoph; Roehner, Nora; Riese, Sarah, External Democracy Promotion in Post-Conflict Zones: A Comparative-Analytical Framework, Taiwan Journal of Democracy, 5-1, pp. 1-26.

5491 5492 5493 5494 5495 5496

5497

4.2.11 Generalia
5498 5499 5500 5501 5502 5503 5504 5505 5506 5507 Alvarez, Alex, Governments, Citizens and Genocide: A Comparative and Interdisciplinary Approach, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 2001, 224 p. Ball, Howard, Prosecuting War Crimes and Genocide: The Twentieth-century Experience, Lawrence, KS: University Press of Kansas, 1999, 300 p. Bates, Robert, When Things Fell Apart: State Failure in Late-century Africa, New York: Cambridge University Press, 2009, 218 p. Bell-Fialkoff, Andrew, Ethnic Cleansing, New York: St. Martins Press, 1996, 352 p. Boustany, Katia; Dormoy, Daniel (eds.), Gnocide(s), Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 1999, 518 p. Brown, Michael; Cot, Owen; Lynn-Jones, Sean; Miller, Steven (eds.), Nationalism and Ethnic Conflict, Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 2001, 434 p. Bruce, Wilshire, Getem All! Killem! Genocide, Terrorism, Righteous Communities, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2005, 199 p. Bruneteau, Bernard, Le sicle des gnocides: violences, massacres et processsus gnocidaires de lArmnie au Rwanda, Paris: Armand Colin, 2004, 253 p. Card, Claudia; Marsoobian, Armen, Genocides Aftermath: Responsibility and Repair, Malden, MA: Blackwell Publishing, 2007. Charny, Isral (ed.), Encyclopedia of Genocide, Santa Barbara, CA: ABC-CLIO, 1999, Vol. 1, 345 p.; vol 2, 371 p. (cf. Idem, Le Livre noir de lhumanit: encyclopdie mondiale des gnocides,Toulouse: Privat, 2001, 718 p.). Coloroso, Barbara, Extraordinary Evil: A Brief History of Genocide, Toronto: Penguin Canada, 2008, 272 p. 299

5508

5509 5510 5511 5512 5513 5514 5515 5516 5517 5518 5519 5520 5521 5522 5523 5524 5525

Dutton, Donald, The Psychology of Genocide, Massacres, and Extreme Violence: Why Normal People Come to Commit Atrocities, Westport, CN: Praeger Security International, 2007, 216 p. Frster, Stig, Genozid in der modernen Geschichte, Mnster: LIT, 1999, 199 p. Frey, Rebecca, Genocide and International Justice, New York: Facts On File, 2009, 389 p. Govier, Trudy, Taking Wrongs Seriously: Acknowledgement, Reconciliation, and the Politics of Sustainable Peace, Amherst, NY: Humanity Books, 2006, 303 p. Herman, Edward; Peterson, David, The Politics of Genocide, New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010, 159 p. Krammer, Arnold, War Crimes, Genocide, and the Law: A Guide to the Issues, Santa Barbara, CA: Praeger, 2010, 292 p. Lemarchand, Ren (ed.), Forgotten Genocides: Oblivion, Denial, and Memory, Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2011, 224 p. Lingane, Zakaria, Mmoire et gnocides au XXe sicle, Qubec: Presses de lUniversit Laval, 2008, 168 p. May, Larry, Genocide: A Normative Account, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2010, 296 p. Midlarsky, Manus, The Killing Trap: Genocide in the Twentieth Century, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2005, 480 p. Midlarsky, Manus, Origins of Political Extremism: Mass Violence in the Twentieth Century and Beyond, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2011, 442 p. Perl, Lila, Genocide: Stand By or Intervene?, New York: Marshall Cavendish, 2011, 127 p. Powell, Christopher, Barbaric Civilization: A Critical Sociology of Genocide, Montreal: Mcgill Queens University Press, 2011, 344 p. Provost, Ren; Akhavan, Payam (eds.), Confronting Genocide, Dordrecht/New York: Springer, 2011, 396 p. Rittner, Carol; Roth, John; Smith, James, Will Genocide Ever End?, St Paul, MN: Aegis/Paragon House, 2002, 254 p. Rothbart, Daniel; Korostelina, Karina, Why They Die: Civilian Devastation in Violent Conflict, Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 2011, 224 p. Smelin, Jacques, Purifier et dtruire: usages politiques des massacres et gnocides, Paris: Le Seuil, 2005, 485 p. (cf. Idem, Purify and Destroy: The Political Uses of Massacre and Genocide, New York: Columbia University Press, 2007, 352 p.). Shelton, Dinah (ed.), Encyclopedia of Genocide and Crimes Against Humanity, Detroit: Macmillan Reference, 2005, 3 vols., 1458 p. Smeulers, Alette; Grnfeld, Fred, International Crimes and Other Gross Human Rights Violations: A Multi- and Interdisciplinary Textbook, Leiden/Boston: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2011, 542 p. Smith, David Livingstone, Less than Human: Why We Demean, Enslave, and Exterminate Others, New York: St. Martins Press, 2011, 326 p Smith, Helmut (ed.), The Holocaust and Other Genocides: History, Representation, Ethics, Nashville, TN: Vanderbilt University Press, 2002, 288 p. Smith, Karen, Genocide and the Europeans, New York: Cambridge University Press, 2010, 290 p. Soeters, Joseph, Ethnic Conflict and Terrorism: The Origins and Dynamics of Civil Wars, London: Routledge, 2005, 160 p. Strozier, Charles; Flynn, Michael, Genocide, War, and Human Survival, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1996, 360 p. Tatum, Dale, Genocide at the Dawn of the Twenty-first Century: Rwanda, Bosnia, Kosovo, and Darfur, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010, 304 p. 300

5526 5527 5528 5529 5530 5531 5532 5533

5534 5535 5536 5537 5538 5539 5540

Ternon, Yves, Ltat criminel: les gnocides au XXe sicle, Paris: Le Seuil, 1998, 442 p. Ternon, Yves, Guerres et gnocides au XXe sicle: architectures de la violence de masse, Paris: Odile Jacob, 2007, 398 p. Ternon, Yves, Linnocence des victimes: regard sur les gnocides du XXe sicle, Paris: Descle de Brouwer, 2001, 159 p. Thom, William, African Wars: A Defense Intelligence Perspective, Calgary: University of Calgary Press, 2010, 257 p. Totten, Samuel; Bartrop, Paul (eds.), The Genocide Studies Reader, New York: Routledge, 2009, 568 p. Valentino, Benjamin, Final Solutions: Mass Killings and Genocide in the 20th Century, Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2004, 317 p. Wolff , Stefan, Ethnic Conflict: A Global Perspective, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2006, 238 p.

301

5 DROIT

5.1) Rwanda National 5.1.1) Droit et justice

5541 5542 5543 Amnesty International, Rwanda: Unfair Trials, Justice Denied, London: A. I., April 1997, 27 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Appeal Cases: No One is Talking about It Anymore, London: A. I., October 1997, 14 p. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Suspects Must Not Be Transferred to Rwandan Courts for Trial until It Is Demonstrated That Trials Will Comply with International Standards of Justice, London: A. I., November 2007, 11 p. Anonyme, Rwanda: Private Law, Commonwealth Law Bulletin, 36-2, 2010, pp. 369-372. Apuuli, Kasaija Phillip, Procedural Due Process and the Prosecution of Genocide Suspects in Rwanda, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-1, 2009, pp. 11-30. Avocats Sans Frontires; Cour Suprme du Rwanda; Agence Intergouvernementale de la Francophonie; Commission Europenne; Coopration Belge; Coopration Nerlandaise, Recueil de jurisprudence: contentieux du gnocide, Vol. I, 2003, 272 p.; Vol. II, 2002, 340 p.; Vol. III, 2003, 402 p.; Vol. IV, 2002, 392 p.; Vol. V, 2005, 412p.; Vol. VI, 2005, 452 p.; Vol. VII, 2006, 340 p., Bruxelles: ASFBelgique. Avocats Sans Frontires, Observation des procs devant les juridictions classiques au Rwanda, janvier 2011-mars 2011: rapport analytique de synthse, Bruxelles: ASF, 2011, 54 p. Avocats Sans Frontires; Sculier, Caroline, La pratique judiciaire du contentieux de lidologie du gnocide et infractions connexes au Rwanda: limites et dfis dapplication, 2007-2010, Bruxelles: ASF, 2011, 97 p. Badibanga, Jean-Jacques, La justice du gnocide et des massacres, 1996-2004, in Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. Boctor, Audrey, The Abolition of the Death Penalty in Rwanda, Human Rights Review, 10-1, 2009, pp. 99-118. Braley, Matthew, Rooting, Reforming, Restoring: A Framework for Justice in Rwanda, Journal of Lutheran Ethics, 4-3, 2004, n. p. [Internet]. Brannigan, Augustine; Jones, Nicholas, Genocide and the Legal Process in Rwanda: From Genocide Amnesty to the New Rule of Law, International Criminal Justice Review, 19-2, 2009, pp. 192-207. Brodeur, Jean-Paul, Sanction pnale et contre-impunit: un nouvel objectif de la peine, Informations sociales, 127-7, 2005, pp. 122-133. Brown, Stephen, The Rule of Law and the Hidden Politics of Transitional Justice in Rwanda, in Sriram, Chandra Lekha; Martin-Ortega, Olga; Herman, Johanna (eds.), Peacebuilding and Rule of Law in Africa: Just Peace?, London/New York: Routledge, 2011, pp. 179-196. Butare, G., The Other Side of Military Justice, Military Justice Gazette, 5, July 1999, pp. 28-39. Chatain, Jean, Paysage aprs le gnocide: une justice est-elle possible au Rwanda?, Pantin, France: Le Temps des cerises, 2007, 247 p. 302

5544 5545 5546

5547 5548

5549

5550 5551 5552 5553 5554

5555 5556

5557

Ciss, Catherine, The End of a Culture of Impunity in Rwanda? Prosecution of Genocide and War Crimes before Rwandan Courts and the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 1, 1998, pp. 161-188. Ciurria, Michelle, Complicity and Criminal Liability in Rwanda: A Situationist Critique, Res Publica, 17-4, 2011, pp. 411-419. Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary, After Genocide, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 1-20. Clark, Philip, Establishing a Conceptual Framework: Six Key Transitional Justice Themes, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 191-206 Clark, Phil; Kaufman, Zachary; Nicoladis, Kalypso, Tension in Transitional Justice, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 381-392. Day, Mihn, Alternative Dispute Resolution and Customary Law: Resolving Property Disputes in PostConflict Nations: A Case Study of Rwanda, Georgetown Immigration Law Journal, 16-1, 2001, pp. 235. De Beer, Daniel "ONG et justice: une exprience au Rwanda", in Commission Rgions africaines en crise/Fondation Roi Baudouin; Mdecins Sans Frontires, Conflits en Afrique: analyse des crises et pistes pour une prvention: La communaut internationale: quelles responsabilits?, Bruxelles: ditions Complexe, 1997, pp. 278-283. De Beer, Daniel, Loi rwandaise du 30 aot 1996 sur lorganisation des poursuites des infractions constitutives du crime de gnocide ou de crimes contre lhumanit: commentaire et jurisprudence, Kigali/Bruxelles: Alter Egaux Editions, 1999, 114 p. De Beer, Daniel, La justice du gnocide : bilan et analyse critique, Bruxelles: International Crisis Group, 1999, 30 p. De Greiff, Pablo; Duthie, Roger (eds.), Transitional Justice and Development: Making Connections, New York: Social Science Research Council, The International Center for Transitional Justice, 2009, 374 p. De Ycaza, Carla, Performative Functions of Genocide Trials in Rwanda: Reconciliation through Restorative Justice? An Examination of the Convergence of Trauma, Memory and Performance Through Legal Responses to Genocide in Rwanda, African Journal on Conflict Resolution, 10-3, 2010, pp. 9-28. Des Forges, Alison; Longman, Timothy, Legal Responses to Genocide in Rwanda, in Stover, Eric; Weinstein, Harvey (eds.), My Neighbor, My Enemy: Justice and Community in the Aftermath of Mass Atrocity, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004, pp. 49-68. Dialogue, 186, octobre 1995: Dossier: Quelle justice pour le Rwanda? Ntampaka, C., Problmatique de la justice au Rwanda, pp. 3-12. Reyntjens, F., Un ordre constitutionnel dissimul: la Loi fondamentale du 26 mai 1995, pp. 1319. Reyntjens, F., La crise gouvernmentale de fin aot 1995 au regard du droit constitutionnel, pp. 20-22. Nsanzuwera, F.-X., Pour lindpendance de la magistrature au Rwanda, pp. 23-28. Kint, R., Un barreau au Rwanda?, pp. 29-38. David, E., Le Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda (TPIR), pp. 39-48. De Gendt, R., Le juge Richard J. Goldstone sexprime propos du TPIR, pp. 49-53. Gillet, E., Ltat des procdures devant les juridictions nationales et trangres, pp. 54-65. D. L., Dclaration de lADL sur la poursuite des assassinats, pp. 66-68. D. L., Dclaration sur lassassinat du sous-lieutenant Ruraza Jean-Claude et les massacres de population en commune Kanama, pp. 69-70. Matata, J., Au Rwanda, des syndicats de dlateurs, pp. 71-77. ARDHO, La situation dans les prisons du Rwanda, pp. 78-82. 303

5558 5559

5560

5561

5562

5563

5564

5565 5566

5567

5568

5569

Andr, C., Modes daccs et doccupation des terres: quelle justice sociale?, pp. 83-94. Ntampaka, C., Le retour la tradition dans le rglement des diffrends: le gacaca, pp. 95-104. Kanzayire, J., Pour une vulgarisation du droit, pp. 105-109. Deschamps, P., Le gnocide rwandais, un gnocide du XXe sicle, pp. 110-119. Amnesty International, Programme en 14 points pour la prvention des disparitions, pp. 120-123. 5570 Dialogue, 195, novembre 1996: Dossier: Que justice soit faite Karemano, C., Que justice soit faite, pp. 1-2. Gakwaya, J., La catgorisation des prsums responsables du crime de gnocide et dautres crimes contre lhumanit, pp. 3-16. Ntampaka, C., La justive rwandaise lpreuve du droit, pp. 17-26. Gakwaya, J., Condamnation et excution avant jugement?, pp. 27-36. Karemano, C., Controverse autour de la loi sur le crime de gnocide et les procs des auteurs prsums, pp. 37-43. Doughty, Kristin, Experiences of Law and Reconciliation after Genocide, Dynamics of Asymmetric Conflict, 2-3, 2009, pp. 201-204. Drumbl, Mark, Sclerosis: Retributive Justice and the Rwandan Genocide, Punishment and Society, 23, 2000, pp. 287-308. Drumbl, Mark, Punishment, Postgenocide: From Guilt to Shame to Civis in Rwanda, New York Law Review, 75, 2000, pp. 12211326. Drumbl, Mark, Restorative Justice and Collective Responsibility: Lessons for and from the Rwandan Genocide, Contemporary Justice Review, 5-1, 2002, pp. 5-22. Drumbl, Mark, Law and Atrocity: Settling Accounts in Rwanda, Ohio Northern University Law Review, 31, 2005, pp. 41-74. Dubois, Olivier, Rwandas National Criminal Court and the International Tribunal, International Review of the Red Cross, 321, 1997, pp. 717-731. Ferstman, Carla, Domestic Trials for Genocide and Crimes Against Humanity: The Example of Rwanda, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 9-4, 1997, pp. 857-877. Gasasira, E., Ladministration de la justice au Rwanda, Dialogue, 199, juillet-aot 1997, pp. 69-77. Gatete, L., Commentaire dun jugement: la remise de cause au cours dune instance judiciaire devrait tre opportune et dcide linitiative de la partie comparante, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-1, 1998, pp. 88-96. Gomez, Angelina, Retributive Justice vs. Restorative Justice: The Rwandan Experience, The Australian Law Journal, 82-2, 2008, pp. 105-113. Guichaoua, Andr, Rwanda 2008: ltat de droit se transfre-t-il comme les accuss?, Dialogue, 243, juillet 2008, pp. 75-82. HAGURUKA (Association pour la dfense de la femme et de lenfant), La femme rwandaise et laccs la justice, Kigali: HAGURUKA, 2001, 157 p. [Internet]. Hankel, Gerd, Justice in Transition: The Case of Rwanda, in Werle, Gerhard (ed.), Justice in Transition: Prosecution and Amnesty in Germany and South Africa, Berlin: Berliner Wissenschafts Verlag, 2006, pp.175-183. Human Rights Watch, Law and Reality: Progress in Judicial Reform in Rwanda, New York: HRW, July 2008, 109 p. Inogerabahizi, J., The Right to Defense in Military Tribunals, Military Justice Gazette, 5, July 1999, pp. 65-68. Johnson, Michael; Martin, Ralph; Johnson, Robert, American Lawyers in Rwanda Offer Tools to Tame Chaos, Criminal Justice, 16, 2, 2001 pp. 34-41. Kalinda, Franois-Xavier, Quelques considrations sur la loi no 03/97 du 19 mars 1997 portant cration du barreau au Rwanda, Revue scientifique du droit, 1-1, 1998, pp. 14-25. 304

5571 5572 5573 5574 5575 5576 5577 5578 5579

5580 5581 5582 5583

5584 5585 5586 5587

5588

Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme/Centre de documentation et dinformation sur les procs de gnocide, Le verdict: mensuel sur les procs de gnocide au Rwanda, Kigali: LIPRODHOR/CDIPG, 1999-present. Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme/Centre de documentation et dinformation sur les procs de gnocide, Regard rtrospectif sur les procs de gnocide au Rwanda (dc. 96-Juin 99), Kigali: CDIPG, 1999, 64 p. Mabiala, Ruffin Viclre, Justice transitionnelle au Rwanda, in Idem, La justice dans les pays en situation de post-conflit: justice transitionnelle, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp 207-214. May, Larry, Complicity and the Rwandan Genocide, Res Publica, 16-2, 2010, pp. 135-152. Morris, Madeline, Justice in the Wake of Genocide: Rwanda, ISLA Journal of International & Comparative Law, 3-2, 1997, pp. 689-696. Muberanziza, Aloys, La contribution du droit la tolrance au Rwanda, Revue scientifique du droit, 11, avril 1998, pp. 3-13. Mujuzi, Jamil, Steps Taken in Rwandas Efforts to Qualify for the Transfer of Accused from the ICTR, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 8, 2010, pp. 237-248. Mukherjee, Geetanjali, Achieving Reconciliation through Prosecution in the Courts: Lessons from Rwanda, Conflict Resolution Quarterly, 28-3, 2011, pp. 331-348. Newton, Scott, Law and Power in Rwanda in the Shadow of the Genocide, Journal of Comparative Law, 2-1, 2007, pp. 151-171. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Les mandres de la justice au Rwanda, Dialogue, 199, juillet-aot 1997, pp. 81-86. Ntampaka, Charles, La faillite du droit au Rwanda, Dialogue, 183, mai-juin 1995, pp. 49-63. Ntampaka, Charles, Justice et pardon, Dialogue, 237, janvier 2005, pp. 25-32. Oguh, E. Achieving Justice without Bullets and Bloodshed: The ABC of Nonviolent Direct Action, Hekima Review, 41, 2009, pp. 158-171. Oomen, Barbara, Justice Mechanisms and the Question of Legitimacy: The Example of Rwandas Multi-layered Justice Mechanisms, in Ambos, Kai; Large, Judith; Wierda, Marieke (eds.), Building a Future on Peace and Justice: Studies on Transitional Justice, Peace and Development, Heidelberg: Springer, 2009, pp. 175-202. Pall, Zachary, Light Shining Darkly: Comparing Post-Conflict Constitutional Structures Concerning Speech and Association in Germany and Rwanda, Columbia Human Rights Law Review, 42-1, 2010, pp. 5-54. Prouse de Montclos, Marc-Antoine, Les squelles dun gnocide: quelle justice pour les Rwandais?, Politique Africaine, 69, 1998, pp. 108-118. Price, Melynda, Balancing Lives: Individual Accountability and the Death Penalty as Punishment for Genocide (Lessons from Rwanda), Emory International Law Review, 21-2, 2007, pp. 563-600. Rettig, Max, The Sovu Trials: The Impact of Genocide Justice on one Community, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 194-209. Reyntjens, Filip; Vandeginste, Stef, The Administration of Justice in Rwanda and the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Antwerp: Centre for the Study of the Great Lakes Region of Africa, 1997, 26 p. Rugege, Sam, Judicial Independence in Rwanda, Pacific McGeorge Global Business & Development Law Journal, 19-2, 2007, pp. 411-423. Ruhunga, J., The Crime of Rape under Rwandan Legislation, Military Justice Gazette, 5 July 1999, pp. 1-7. Rutayisire, Paul, De la justice punitive la justice restaurative, Cahiers lumire et Socit, 10, mai 305

5589

5590 5591 5592 5593 5594 5595 5596 5597 5598 5599 5600 5601

5602

5603 5604 5605

5606

5607 5608 5609

1998, pp. 47-67. 5610 5611 5612 5613 Rutazana, Angline, La rpression des mineurs auteurs du crime de gnocide ou des crimes contre lhumanit en droit rwandais, Revue scientifique du droit, 2-3, 1999, pp. 34-52. Schabas, William, Justice, Democracy, and Impunity in Post-Genocide Rwanda: Searching for Solutions to Impossible Problems, Criminal Law Forum, 7, 1996, pp. 523-560. Schabas, William; Imbleau, Martin, Introduction to Rwandan Law, Montreal: Yvon Blais, 1997, 389 pp. (cf. Idem, Introduction au droit rwandais, Montral: Yvon Blais, 1999, 434 pp.). Schabas, William, Post-genocide Justice in Rwanda: A Spectrum of Options, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 207-228 Sennett, Noone, Working With Rwanda toward the Domestic Prosecution of Genocide Crimes, St. Johns Journal of Legal Commentary, 12-2, 1997, pp. 425-447. Tengera, Gloria, Rwanda, International Journal of Not-for-Profit Law, 12-2, 2010, pp. 49-54. Uvin, Peter; Mironko, Charles, Western and Local Approaches to Justice in Rwanda, Global Governance, 9-2, 2003, pp. 219-231. Vandeginste, Stef, Justice for Rwanda and International Cooperation, Antwerp: Centre for the Study of the Great Lakes Region of Africa, 1997, 62 p. Vandeginste, Stef, Poursuite des prsums responsables du gnocide et des massacres politiques devant les juridictions rwandaises, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp 93-122. Vandeginste, Stef, Rwanda: Dealing with Genocide and Crimes against Humanity in the Context of Armed Conflict and Failed Political Transition, in Nigel Biggar (ed.), Burying the Past, Making Peace and Doing Justice After Civil Conflict, Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2003. Vandeginste, Stef, Justice for Rwanda, Ten Years After: Some Lessons Learned for Transitional Justice, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2003-2004, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 45-60. Wagner, Michele, Culture of Impunity? Discretionary Justice in Rwandas History, Revue franaise dhistoire doutre-mer, 136-3/4, 1999, pp. 99-123. Yacoubian, George, Releasing Accused Genocidal Perpetrators in Rwanda: The Displacement of Preventative Justice, Loyola University Chicago International Law Review, 3-1, 2005, pp. 21-39.

5614 5615 5616 5617 5618

5619

5620

5621 5622

5.1.2) Gacaca
5623 5624 5625 5626 African Rights, Gacaca Justice: A Shared Responsibility, Kigali: A. R., 2003. Agaba, Stephen, Participatory Justice: An Overview of Gacaca Courts in Rwanda, Mtafiti Mwafrika (African Researcher), 18, 2006, pp. 1-62. Amnesty International, Rwanda: Gacaca: A Question of Justice, London: A. I., 2002, 50 p. (cf. Idem, Rwanda: Gacaca: une question de justice, 2002). Avocats Sans Frontires, Rapports mensuels dobservation des juridictions Gacaca, Mars/avril 2008, 116p.; Avril-mai 2008, 181 p.; Juin 2008, 84 p.; Juillet 2008, 100 p.; Juillet-aot 2008, 63 p.; Aot 2008, 60 p.; Septembre 2008, 60 p.; Septembre-octobre 2008, 121 p.; Novembre 2008, 74 p.; Dcembre 2008, 78 p., Bruxelles: ASF-Belgique, 2008. Avocats Sans Frontires, Rapports analytiques des juridictions Gacaca, Rapport n1 (mars-sept. 2005), 39 p.; Rapport n2 (oct. 2005-sept. 2006), 73 p.; Rapport n3 (oct. 2006-avril 2007), 101 p.; Rapport n4 (mai-dc. 2007), 83 p.; Rapport n5 (janv. 2008-mars 2010), 90 p., Bruxelles: ASF-Belgique, 20052010. Bangamwabo, Francois-Xavier, Traditional Justice: A Critical Legal Analysis of the Gacaca Jurisdictions in Rwanda, in Hinz, Manfred; Mapaure, Clever (eds.), In Search of Justice and Peace: 306

5627

5628

Traditional and Informal Justice Systems in Africa, Windhoek: Namibia Scientific Society, 2010, 463 p. 5629 5630 Bornkamm, Christoph, Rwandas Gacaca Courts between Retribution and Reparation, Oxford, UK/New York: Oxford University Press, 2011, 280 p. Bowd, Richard, When Combatants Become Judges: The Role of Ex-Combatants in the Gacaca Courts and its Effect on the Reintegration and Reconcilliation Processes in Rwanda, in Bowd, Richard; Chikwanha, Annie (eds.), Understanding Africas Contemporary Conflicts: Origins, Challenges and Peacebuilding, Pretoria: Institute for Security Studies, 2010, pp. 161-194. Brannigan, Augustine, Restorative Justice in Post-Genocide Rwanda: From Community to Citizenship as a Basis for Social Justice, in Brannigan, Augustine; Pavlich, George (eds.), Governance and Regulation in Social Life: Essays in Honour of W.G. Carson, Abingdon, UK/New York: Routledge/ Cavendish, 2007, pp. 207-220. Brittain, Victoria, Letter from Rwanda, The Nation, September 1/8, 2003, pp. 17-20. Carter, Linda, Justice and Reconciliation on Trial: Gacaca Proceedings in Rwanda, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14-1, 2007, pp. 41-55. Chakravarty, Anuradha, Gacaca Courts in Rwanda: Explaining Divisions Within the Human Rights Community, Yale Journal of International Affairs, 1-2, 2006, pp. 132-145. Clark, Phil, When the Killers Go Home: Local Justice in Rwanda, Dissent, 52-3, 2005, pp. 14-21. Clark, Phil, Hybridity, Holism and Traditional Justice: The Case of the Gacaca Courts in Post-Genocide Rwanda, George Washington International Law Review, 39-4, 2007, pp. 765837. Clark, Phil, The Rules (and Politics) of Engagement: the Gacaca Courts and Post-genocide Justice, Healing and Reconciliation in Rwanda, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 297-320 Clark, Phil, The Gacaca Courts, Post-Genocide Justice and Reconciliation in Rwanda: Justice without Lawyers, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2010, 388 p. Connolly, Shannon, Gacaca: ADR [Alternative Dispute Resolution] as a Response to Rwanda Genocide, Synergy, 3-1, 2005, n. p. [Internet]. Corey, Allison; Joireman, Sandra, Retributive Justice: The Gacaca Courts in Rwanda, African Affairs, 103-410, 2004, pp. 73-89. Daly, Erin, Between Punitive and Reconstructive Justice: The Gacaca Courts in Rwanda, New York University Journal of International Law and Politics, 34-2, 2002, pp. 355-936. De Weerd, G., Gacaca: institution coutumire rwandaise de conciliation et darbitrage ressuscite comme tribunal dexception, Dialogue, 241, dcembre 2006, pp. 23-36. Dialogue, 220, mars 2001 Dossier: Juridictions gacaca Vandeginste, S., Les juridictions gacaca et la poursuite des suspects du gnocide et des crimes contre lhumanit au Rwanda, pp. 3-28. Habimana Murayi, I., Gacaca dernirement institue au Rwanda, pp. 29-35. Hitimana, C., Gacaca: un tribunal du gnocide?, pp. 36-40. Twagiramungu, N., Gacaca: ncessit dune rflexion, pp. 41-42. Digneffe, Franoise (ed.); Fierens, Jacques (ed.); Chapaux, Batrice; Francis, Vincent; Gasasira, Ephrem; Kamatali, Jean-Marie; Mukamugema, Florence; Ntampaka, Charles; Rutazana, Angline, Justice et gacaca: lexprience rwandaise et le gnocide, Namur: Presses Universitaires de Namur, 2003, 148 p. Dumas, Hlne, Histoire, justice et rconciliation: les juridictions gacaca au Rwanda, Mouvements, 531, 2008, pp. 110-117. vques du Rwanda, Juridictions Gacaca: pour une justice qui rconcilie, Dialogue, 230, fvrier 2003, pp. 3-14. Fierens, Jacques, Gacaca Courts: Between Fantasy and Reality, Journal of International Criminal 307

5631

5632 5633 5634 5635 5636 5637

5638 5639 5640 5641 5642 5643

5644

5645 5646 5647

Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 896-919. 5648 5649 5650 5651 5652 Flacks, Marti, Combining Retribution and Reconciliation: The Role of Community Service Sentencing in Transitional Justice, Interdisciplinary Journal of Human Rights Law, 1-1, 2006, pp. 1-26. Friedli, R., Le nouveau systme palabrique africain: la mdiation Gacaca rinvente, Dialogue, 228, juillet 2002, pp. 17-37. Friese, Sebastian, Politik der gesellschaftlichen Vershnung: eine theologisch-ethische Untersuchung am Beispiel der Gacaca-Gerichte in Ruanda, Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 2010, 238 p. Gabisirege, Simon; Babalola, Stella, Perceptions about the Gacaca Law in Rwanda: Evidence from a Multi-Method Study, Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University School of Public Health, 2001, 25 p. Gaparayi, Idi, Justice and Social Reconstruction in the Aftermath of the Genocide in Rwanda: An Evaluation of the Possible Role of the Gacaca Tribunals, Africa Human Rights Law Journal, 1-1, 2001, pp. 78-106. Geoffroy-Cyimana, Vronique, La Gacaca, une solution ralisable?, in Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. Goldstein-Bolocan, Maya, Rwandan Gacaca: An Experiment in Transitional Justice, Journal of Dispute Resolution, 2004, pp. 355-400. Guillou, Benot, Dix ans aprs, la gacaca rwandaise, Projet, 281, 2004, pp. 73-77. Haile, Dadimos, Rwandas Experiment in Peoples Courts (gacaca) and the Tragedy of Unexamined Humanitarianism: A Normative/Ethical Perspective, Antwerp: University of Antwerp, Institute of Development Policy and Management (IOB), 2008, 55 p. Harrell, Peter, Rwandas Gamble: Gacaca and a New Model of Transitional Justice, New York: Writers Club Press, 2003, 140 p. Haveman, Roelof, Gacaca in Rwanda: Customary Law in Case of Genocide, in Fenrich, Jeanmarie; Galizzi, Paolo; Higgins, Tracy (eds.), The Future of African Customary Law, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2011. Honeyman, Catherine; Hudani, Shakirah; Tiruneh, Alfa; Hierta, Justina; Chirayath, Leila; Iliff, Andrew; Meierhenrich, Jens, Establishing Collective Norms: Potentials for Participatory Justice in Rwanda, Peace and Conflict: Journal of Peace Psychology, 10-1, 2004, pp. 1-24. Human Rights Watch, Justice Compromised: The Legacy of Rwandas Community-Based Gacaca Courts, New York: HRW, 2011, 144 p. (cf. Idem, Justice compromise: lhritage des tribunaux communautaires gacaca du Rwanda, New York: HRW, 2011, 161 p.) Ingelaere, Bert, A la recherche de la vrit dans les juridictions Gacaca au Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2006-2007, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, pp. 41-74. Ingelaere, Bert, Mille collines, mille gacaca: la vie en marge du processus gacaca, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan; Vandeginste, Stef (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2008-2009, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 29-41. Ingelaere, Bert, The Rise of Meta-conflicts during Rwandas Gacaca Process, in Marysse, Stefaan; Reyntjens, Filip (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2010-2011, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, pp. 303-318. Ironside, Pernille, Rwandan Gacaca: Seeking Alternative Means to Justice, Peace and Reconciliation, New York International Law Review,15-31, 2002, pp. 1-26. Kanyangara, Patrick; Rim, Bernard; Philippot, Pierre; Yzerbyt, Vincent, Collective Rituals, Emotional Climate and Intergroup Perception: Participation in Gacaca Tribunals and Assimilation of the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Social Issues, 63-2, 2007, pp. 387-403. Kanyangara, Patrick; Rim, Bernard; Yzerbyt, Vincent; Paez, Dario, The Impact of Gacaca Tribunals in Rwanda: Psychosocial Effects of Participation in a Truth and Reconciliation Process after a Genocide, 308

5653

5654 5655 5656

5657 5658

5659

5660

5661

5662

5663

5664 5665

5666

European Journal of Social Psychology, 41-6, 2011, pp. 695-706. 5667 Karekezi, Urusaro Alice; Ballabola, Stella; Gasibirege, Simon (eds.), Les juridictions gacaca et les processus de rconciliation nationale, Cahiers du Centre de Gestion des Conflits, 3, Butare: ditions de lUniversit nationale du Rwanda 2001, 173 p. Karekezi, Urusaro Alice; Nshimiyimana, Alphonse; Mutamba, Beth, Localizing Justice: Gacaca Courts in Post-genocide Rwanda, in Stover, Eric; Weinstein, Harvey (eds.), My Neighbor, My Enemy: Justice and Community in the Aftermath of Mass Atrocity, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004, pp. 69-84 King, Regine, Healing Psychosocial Trauma in the Midst of Truth Commissions: The Case of Gacaca in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Genocide Studies and Prevention, 6-2, 2011, pp. 134-151. Kirkby, Coel, Rwandas Gacaca Courts: A Preliminary Critique, Journal of African Law, 50-2, 2006, pp. 94-117. Lahiri, Karen, Rwandas Gacaca Courts: A Possible Model for Local Justice in International Crime?, International Criminal Law Review, 9-2, 2009, pp. 321-332. Le Mon, Christopher, Rwandas Troubled Gacaca Courts, Human Rights Brief, 14-2, 2007, pp. 16-20. Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme/Centre de documentation et dinformation sur les procs de gnocide, Juridictions gacaca au Rwanda: rsultats de la recherche sur les attitudes et opinions de la population rwandaise, Kigali: LIPRODHOR/CDIPG, 2000, 50 p. Ligue rwandaise pour la promotion et la dfense des droits de lhomme /Centre de documentation et dinformation sur les procs de gnocide, Quatre ans de procs de gnocide au Rwanda: quelle base pour les juridictions gacaca?, Kigali: LIPRODHOR/CDIPG, 2001, 76 p. Ligue des droits de la personne dans la rgion des Grands Lacs, Gacaca: le procs de labb J. Damascne Niyibaho, Dialogue, 242, juillet 2007, pp. 55-62. Longman, Timothy, Justice at the Grassroots? Gacaca Trials in Rwanda, in Roht-Arriaza, Naomi; Mariezcurrena, Javier (eds.), Transitional Justice in the Twenty-First Century: Beyond Truth versus Justice, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2006, pp. 206-228. Longman, Timothy, An Assessment of Rwandas Gacaca Courts, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 304312. Longman, Timothy, Trying Times for Rwanda: Reevaluating Gacaca Courts in Post-genocide Reconciliation, Harvard International Review, 32-2, 2010, pp. 48-52. Magnarella, Paul, Rwanda Resorts to the Gacaca, a Traditional Peoples Court, Hoping to Achieve Swift Justice and Reconciliation, Bulletin of the Peace Studies Institute, 33, 2006, pp. 32-35. McKenna, Kate, Gacaca: A Paradigm for Restorative Justice in Rwanda, Trinity College Law Review, 9, 2006, pp. 5-27. Megwalu, Amaka; Loizides, Neophytos, Dilemmas of Justice and Reconciliation: Rwandans and the Gacaca Courts, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 8, 2010, pp. 1-23. Meyerstein, Ariel, Between Law and Culture: Rwandas Gacaca and Postcolonial Legality, Law and Social Inquiry, 32-2, 2007, pp. 467-508 (cf. Idem, in Friedman, Lawrence; Prez-Perdomo, Rogelio; Gmez, Manuel (eds.), Law in Many Societies: A Reader, Stanford, CA: Stanford Law Books, 2011). Mibenge, Chiseche, Enforcing International Humanitarian Law at the National Level: The Gacaca Jurisdictions of Rwanda, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 7, 2004, pp. 410-424. Molenaar, Arthur, Gacaca: Grassroots Justice after Genocide: The Key to Reconciliation in Rwanda?, Research Report 77, Leiden: African Studies Centre, 2005, 171 p. (cf. Idem, LAP Lambert Academic Publishing, 2012, 112 p.) Morgan, Timothy, Healing Genocide: Ten Years after the Slaughter, Rwandans Begin to Mend their Torn Nation with a Justice That is Both Biblical and African, Christianity Today, 48-4, 2004, pp. 76-83. Mwenifumbo, Anganile, Eradicating Delay in the Prosecution of Crimes of Genocide in Rwanda 309

5668

5669 5670 5671 5672 5673

5674

5675 5676

5677 5678 5679 5680 5681 5682

5683 5684

5685 5686

through Gacaca Courts: Will any Form of Justice Do?, East African Journal of Peace and Human Rights 13-2, 2007, pp. 309-320. 5687 Nagy, Rosemary, Traditional Justice and Legal Pluralism in Transitional Context: The Case of Rwandas Gacaca Courts, in Quinn, Joanna, Reconciliation(s): Transitional Justice in Postconflict Societies, Montral: McGill-Queens University Press, 2009, pp. 86-114. Nagy, Rosemary; Thomson, Susan, Law, Power and Justice: What Legalism Fails to Address in the Functioning of Rwandas Gacaca Court, International Journal of Transitional Justice, 5-1, 2011, pp. 11-30. Nantulya, Paul, The Gacaca System in Rwanda, Conflict Trends, 4, 2001, pp. 51-55. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Rwanda: les juridictions gacaca, Aprs demain, 452/453, 2003, pp. 20-22. Ntampaka, Charles, Le gacaca rwandais: une justice rpressive participative, Revue de droit pnal et de criminologie, 2001, pp. 211-225. Ntampaka, Charles, Les juridictions Gacaca: volution et questionnements, Dialogue, 242, juillet 2007, pp. 3-36. Oomen, Barbara, Rwandas Gacaca: Objectives, Merits and their Relation to Supranational Criminal Law, in Haveman, Roelof; Olusanya, Olaoluwa (eds.), Sentencing and Sanctioning in Supranational Criminal Law, Antwerp: Intersentia, 2006, pp. 161-184. Packer, George, Justice on a Hill: Genocide Trials in Rwanda, Dissent, 49-2, 2002, pp. 59-73 (cf. Idem, Justice on a Hill, in Brunner, Kira; Mills, Nicolaus (eds.), The New Killing Fields: Massacre and the Politics of Intervention, New York: Foundation for the Study of Independent Social Ideas, 2002, pp. 129-150). Paradelle, Muriel; Dumont, Hlne, Lemprunt la culture, un atout dans le jugement du crime de gnocide? Etude de cas partir des juridictions traditionnelles gacaca saisies du gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda, Criminologie, 39-2, 2006, pp. 97-135. Penal Reform International, Gacaca and Reconciliation: Kibuye Case Study 1; Gacaca and Reconciliation: Kibuye Case Study 2; Gacaca and Reconciliation: Kibuye Case Study 3, London: PRI, 2003; 2004; 2005. Penal Reform International, Gacaca Research Reports: Gacaca Research Report 1: Gacaca Juridictions and their Preparations, London: PRI, 2002. Gacaca Research Report 3: Juridictions in the Pilot Phase, London: PRI, 2002. Gacaca Research Report 4: The Guilty Plea Procedure, Cornerstone of the Rwandan Justice System, London: PRI, 2003. Gacaca Research Report 5: Cell-level Preparations, London: PRI, 2003. Gacaca Research Report 6: From Camp to Hill, the Reintegration of Released Prisonners, London: PRI, 2004. Gacaca Research report 7: Integrated Report on the Pilot Phase, January 2002-December 2004, London: PRI, 2005. Gacaca Research Report 8: Information Gathering during the National Phase, London: PRI, 2006. Gacaca Research Report 9: Community Service, London: PRI, 2007. Gacaca Research Report 10: Judgments on Property Offence Cases, London: PRI, 2008. Gacaca Research report 11: Testimony and Evidence in the Gacaca Courts, London: PRI, 2010. Gacaca Research Report 12: Settlements of Property Offence Cases, London: PRI, 2010. Penal Reform International, Eight Years On... A Record of Gacaca Monitoring in Rwanda, London: PRI, 2010. Raper, Jessica, The Gacaca Experiment: Rwandas Restorative Dispute Resolution Response to the 1994 Genocide, Pepperdine Dispute Resolution Law Journal, 5-1, 2005, pp. 1-57. Rempfer, Dorothee, Die Graswurzel Gerichtsbarkeit gacaca: der ruandische Weg zur Aufarbeitung innerstaatlicher Gewalt, Saarbrcken: VDM Verlag Dr. Mller, 2008, 109 p. Rpublique Rwandaise, Ministre de la sant, Guide en sant mentale dans le contexte des juridictions Gacaca, Kigali: MINISANTE, 2004: 310

5688

5689 5690 5691 5692 5693

5694

5695

5696

5697

5698 5699 5700 5701

Dusingizemungu, J.-P., La srnit au cours du processus Gacaca: exploitation des possibilits de rsilience, Kanyangara, P., Vcu psychologique des enfants des bourreaux, Kayiteshonga, Y.; Huart, N., Sant mentale et contexte Gacaca, Munyandamutsa, N., A linterface entre le vcu et le reu: les juridictions Gacaca ouvrent des questions bien complexes, Mutabaruka, J., Le processus Gacaca: thrapie communautaire. 5702 5703 5704 5705 5706 5707 5708 5709 5710 Rettig, Max, Gacaca: Truth, Justice, and Reconciliation in Postconflict Rwanda?, African Studies Review, 51-3, 2008, pp. 25-50. Reuchamps, Min, What Justice for Rwanda? Gacaca versus Truth Commission?, Boston, MA: African Studies Center, Boston University, 2008, 26 p. Reyntjens, Filip, Le gacaca ou la justice du gazon au Rwanda, Politique africaine, 40, 1990, pp. 31-41. Rosoux, Valrie; Mukiza Shyaka Mugabe, Agge, Le cas des gacaca au Rwanda : jusquo ngocier la rconciliation ?, Ngociations, 1, 2008, pp. 29-40. Rusagara, Frank, Gacaca as a Reconciliation and Nation-Building Strategy in Post-Genocide Rwanda, Conflict Trends, 2, 2005, pp. 20-25. Rutazana, Angline, Justice et Gacaca: lexprience rwandaise et le gnocide, Etudes rwandaises, 8, 2004, pp. 225-243. Rutayisire, Paul; Karega J., Gacaca la rescousse du systme judiciaire Rwandais?, Au cur de lAfrique, 2, 1996, pp. 297-307. Ruanda Revue, Wir mchten, dass Ihr uns verzeiht: Die Anfnge der Gacaca-Justiz in Ruanda, Mainz: Verein Partnerschaft Rheinland-Pfalz/Ruanda, 2, 2002, 47 p. Sarkin, Jeremy, Promoting Justice, Truth and Reconciliation in Transitional Societies: Evaluating Rwandas Approach in the New Millennium of Using Community Based Gacaca Tribunals to Deal with the Past, International Law FORUM du Droit International, 2-2, 2000, pp.112-121. Sarkin, Jeremy, The Tension between Justice and Reconciliation in Rwanda: Politics, Human Rights, Due Process and the Role of the Gacaca Courts in Dealing with the Genocide, Journal of African Law, 45-2, 2001, pp. 143-172. Scanlon, Helen; Motlafi, Nompumelelo, Indigenous Justice or Political Instrument? The Modern Gacaca Courts of Rwanda, in Sriram, Chandra; Pillay, Suren (eds.), Peace Versus Justice? The Dilemma of Transitional Justice in Africa, Scottsville, SA: University of KwaZulu-Natal Press, 2009, pp. 301-313. Schabas, William, The Rwandan Courts in Quest of Accountability: Genocide Trials and Gacaca Courts, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 879-895. Schilling, Sandrine, Gegen das Vergessen: Justiz, Wahrheitsfindung und Vershnung nach dem Genozid in Rwanda durch Mechanismen transitionaler Justiz: Gacaca Gerichte, Frankfurt/New York: Peter Lang, 2005, 399 p. Schotsmans, Martien, But We also Support Monitoring: INGO Monitoring and Donor Support to Gacaca Justice in Rwanda, International Journal of Transitional Justice, 5-3, 2011, pp. 390-411. Schrings, Hildegard, Gacaca: chemins vers la justice et la rconciliation, Dialogue, 242, juillet 2007, pp. 63-68. Soerensen, Majken, Truth, Justice and Security in Rwanda: Gacaca Courts as a Post-Genocide Reconciliation Effort, Lund, Sweden: Transnational Foundation for Peace and Future Research, 2007, 22 p. Sosnov, Maya, The Adjudication of Genocide: Gacaca and the Road to Reconciliation in Rwanda, Denver Journal of International Law & Policy, 36-2, 2008, pp. 125-153. Staub, Ervin, Justice, Healing, and Reconciliation: How the Peoples Courts in Rwanda Can Promote Them, Peace and Conflict: Journal of Peace Psychology, 10-1, 2004, pp. 25-32. Stockman, Farah, The Peoples Court: Crime and Punishment in Rwanda, Transition, 9-4, 2000, pp. 311

5711

5712

5713 5714

5715 5716 5717 5718 5719 5720

20-41. 5721 Takeuchi, Shinichi, Gacaca and DDR [Disarmament, Demobilization, and Reintegration]: The Disputable Record of State-Building in Rwanda, Tokyo: Japan International Cooperation Agency Research Institute, 2001, 37 p. Thelle, Elleb, The Gacaca Jurisdictions: A Solution to the Challenge of the Rwandan Judicial Settlement, Human Rights in Development Yearbook, 2001, pp. 73-108. Thomson, Susan, The Darker Side of Transitional Justice: The Power Dynamics behind Rwandas Gacaca Courts, Africa, 81, 2011, pp. 373-390. Tiemessen, Alana, After Arusha: Gacaca Justice in Post-Genocide Rwanda, African Studies Quarterly, 8-1, 2004, pp. 57-76. Towner, Emil, Truly Public Apologies: Third-Party Participation in Rwandan Apologetic Rhetoric, Qualitative Research Reports in Communication, 11-1, 2010, pp. 63-69. Tully, Danielle, Human Rights Compliance and the Gacaca Jurisdictions in Rwanda, Boston College International and Comparative Law Review, 26, 2003, pp. 385-414. Van Billoen, Salom, Les juridictions gacaca au Rwanda: une analyse de la complexit des reprsentations, Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 2009, 143 p. Vandeginste, Stef, Les juridictions gacaca et la poursuite des suspects auteurs du gnocide et des crimes contre lhumanit au Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1999-2000, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2000, pp. 75-94. Venter, Christine, Eliminating Fear through Recreating Community in Rwanda: The Role of the Gacaca Courts, Texas Wesleyan Law Review, 13-1, 2007, pp. 577-598. Waldorf, Lars, Rwandas Failing Experiment in Restorative Justice, in Sullivan, Dennis; Tifft, Larry (eds.), Handbook of Restorative Justice: A Global Perspective, London/New York: Routledge, 2006, pp. 422-432. Waldorf, Lars, Remnants and Remains: Narratives of Suffering in Post-genocide Rwandas Gacaca Courts, in Wilson, Richard; Brown, Richard (eds.), Humanitarianism and Suffering: The Mobilization of Empathy, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2009, pp. 285-305. Waldorf, Lars, Goats and Graves: Reparations In Rwandas Community Courts, in Ferstman, Carla; Goetz, Mariana; Stephens, Alan (eds.), Reparations for Victims of Genocide, War Crimes and Crimes against Humanity: Systems in Place and Systems in the Making, Leiden/Boston: Martinus Nijhoff, 2009, pp. 515-539. Waldorf, Lars, Like Jews Waiting for Jesus: Posthumous Justice in Post-genocide Rwanda, in Waldorf, Lars; Shaw, Rosalind; Hazan, Pierre (eds.), Localizing Transitional Justice: Interventions and Priorities after Mass Violence, Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2010, pp. 183-203. Webster, Don, The Uneasy Relationship between the ICTR and Gacaca, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 184-193. Werchick, Leah, Prospects for Justice in Rwandas Citizen Tribunals, Human Rights Brief, 8-3, 2001, pp. 15-19. Westberg, Megan, Rwandas Use of Transitional Justice After Genocide: The Gacaca Courts and the ICTR, University of Kansas Law Review, 59-2, 2011, pp. 331-367. Wielenga, Cori; Harris, Geoff, Building Peace and Security after Genocide: The Contribution of the Gacaca Courts of Rwanda, African Security Review, 20-1, 2011, pp. 15-25. Wierzynska, Aneta, Consolidating Democracy through Transitional Justice: Rwandas Gacaca Courts, New York University Law Review, 79-5, 2004, pp. 1934-1969.

5722 5723 5724 5725 5726 5727 5728

5729 5730

5731

5732

5733

5734

5735 5736 5737 5738

312

5.2)

Droit/Justice: Rwanda International

5.2.1) TPIR/ICTR 5.2.1.1) Histoire; Acteurs

5739 5740 5741 5742 5743 5744 5745 5746 Adjovi, Roland; Mazeron, Florent (eds.), Chronique du Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda (2002-2004), African Yearbook of International Law, 12, 2004, pp. 525-617. Adjovi, Roland; Mazeron, Florent (eds.), Chronique de la jurisprudence du Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda (1995-2002), African Yearbook of International Law, 10, 2002, pp. 493-591. Arbour, Louise, History and Future of the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, American University Law Review, 13-6, 1998, pp. 1498-1504. Bassiouni, Cherif, From Versailles to Rwanda in Seventy-five Years: The Need to Establish a Permanent International Criminal Court, Harvard Human Rights Journal, 10, 1997, pp. 11-62. Bonvent, Lise, Les Gens dArusha, Paris: Editions Cartouche, 2011, 110 p. Clausmeier, Dirk, La justice internationale face aux gnocides: de Versailles et Svres au TPIR, en passant par Nuremberg et le TPIY, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 241-250. Del Ponte, Carla, Prosecuting the Individuals Bearing the Highest Level of Responsibility, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 2-2, 2004, pp. 516-519. Del Ponte, Carla; Sudetic, Chuck, Madame Prosecutor: Confrontation with Humanitys Worst Criminals and Culture of Impunity, New York: Other Press, 2009, 448 p. (cf. Idem, La traque, les criminels de guerre et moi, autobiographie: Madame la Procureure accuse, Paris: Hlose dOrmesson, 2009, 648 p.). Franco, Alain; Ads, Brigitte, Entretien avec Carla del Ponte: Balkans-Rwanda: la fin de limpunit, Politique internationale, 90, hiver 2000-2001, pp. 309-320. Goldstone, Richard, Bringing War Criminals to Justice during an Ongoing War, in Moore, Jonathan (ed.), Hard Choices: Moral Dilemmas in Humanitarian Intervention, Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield, 1998, pp. 195-210 (cf. Idem, Des choix difficiles: les dilemmes moraux de lhumanitaire, Paris: Gallimard, 1999). Goldstone, Richard, For Humanity: Reflections of a War Crimes Investigator, New Haven: Yale University Press, 2000, 176 p. Goldstone, Richard, A View from the Prosecution, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 2-2, 2004, pp. 380-384. International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, ICTR Newsletter, Arusha, June 2003-November/December 2011. Jallow, Hassan, International Criminal Justice: Reflections on the Past and the Future, Commonwealth Law Bulletin, 36-2, 2010, pp. 269-280. Kagame, Paul, Le tribunal dArusha cote trs cher pour trs peu de rsultats [entretien], Gopolitique Africaine, 11, 2003, pp. 95-108. Maupas Stphanie, Juges, bourreaux, victimes: voyage dans les prtoires de la justice internationale, Paris: Autrement, 2008, 192 p. Moghalu, Kingsley, International Humanitian Law from Nuremberg to Rome: The Weighty Precedents of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Pace International Law Review, 14-2, 2002, pp. 273-306. Mutua, Makau, From Nuremberg to the Rwanda Tribunal: Justice or Retribution?, Buffalo Human Rights Law Review, 6, 2000, pp. 77-91.

5747 5748

5749 5750 5751 5752 5753 5754 5755

5756

313

5757 5758 5759 5760 5761

Patry, Didier, Rwanda: face face avec un gnocide, Paris: Flammarion, 2006, 299 p. Ranaivosoa, G., Honor Rakotomanana: procureur gnral adjoint au Tribunal international pour le Rwanda, Revue de locan Indien-Madagascar, 141, avril 1995, pp. 16-21. Scheffer, David, All the Missing Souls: A Personal History of the War Crimes Tribunals, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2011, 570 p. Sunga, Lyal, The Commission of Experts on Rwanda and the Creation of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Human Rights Law Journal, 16, 1995, pp. 121-128. Wagenaar, Willem, Expert Witness in International War Crimes Tribunals, Psychology, Crime & Law, 15-7, 2009, pp. 583-596.

5.2.1.2) Livres; recueils; rapports

5762 5763 Aksar, Yusuf, Implementing International Humanitarian Law, London/New York: Routledge, 2004, 344 p. Arnold, Pascal, Der UNO-Sicherheitsrat und die strafrechtliche Verfolgung von Individuen : die ad hoc Tribunale zur Verfolgung von Kriegsverbrechen im ehemaligen Jugoslawien und in Ruanda sowie das Statut des Internationalen Strafgerichtshofs, Basel: Helbing und Lichtenhahn, 1999, 361 p. Bass, Gary, Stay the Hand of Vengeance: The Politics of War Crimes Tribunals, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000, 440 p. Beigbeder, Yves, Judging War Criminals: The Politics of International Justice, New York: St. Martins Press; London: Macmillan Press, 1999, 250 p. Beigbeder, Yves, International Criminal Tribunals: Justice and Politics, Basingstoke, UK; New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011, 320 p. Burgorgue-Larsen, Laurence (ed.), La Rpression internationale du gnocide rwandais: Actes du colloque organis lUniversit de Rouen les 7 et 8 mars 2002, Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 2003: Tavernier, Paul, La coopration tatique: entre raison dtat et entraide juridictionnelle, pp. 3-19. Guillot, Philippe, Les relations entre le Rwanda et le TPIR, pp. 21-40. Lagrange, Philippe, La protection des tmoins : entre le possible et le souhaitable, pp. 41-83. Aptel, Ccile, Laccusation: lexprience du TPIR, pp. 85-96. Nzanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Les juridictions Gacaca: une rponse au gnocide rwandais ou le difficile quilibre entre chtiment et pardon, pp. 110-119. Beauthier, Georges-Henri, Les victimes face aux violations graves du droit international humanitaire : tmoins ou parties part entire, pp. 122-136. Stern, Brigitte, Le gnocide rwandais face aux autorits franaises, pp. 137-153. Henzelin, Marc, La comptence universelle et lapplication du droit international pnal en matire de conflits arms: la situation en Suisse, pp. 155-174. Besnier, Pascal, Lavocat devant le TPIR: de la difficult de matriser la mixit de la procdure, pp. 184-192. Ascensio, Herv, Remarques propos du rle des organisations non-gouvernmentales dans lactivit du TPIR, pp. 193-200. Hemptinne, Jerme, Regard sur les principales volutions du rglement de procdure et de preuve du TPIR, pp. 201-209. Williamson, Jamie, La procdure devant les juridictions pnales internationales: la place de la Common Law, pp. 212-221. David, Eric, Des occasions manques de mettre en cause la responsabilit de la communaut internationale dans le gnocide rwandais, pp. 240-250. Roux, Franois, De labsence de responsabilit en cas dacquittement, pp. 251-258. Jurovics, Yann, Le gnocide dans la lgislation pnale franaise: comparaison avec la jurisprudence internationale du TPIR, pp. 259-268. Delaplace, Edouard, La notion de groupe dans la jurisprudence du TPIR, pp. 269-270. Jones, John, The Inchoate Forms of Genocide: Attempts, Direct and Public Incitement and Conspiracy, pp. 282-290. Burgorgue-Larsen, Laurence, Une rpression sous tension ou la dialectique des contraires, pp. 301-311. 314

5764 5765 5766 5767

5768 5769

Cobban, Helena, Amnesty after Atrocity? Healing Nations after Genocide and War Crimes, Boulder: Paradigm, 2007, 296 p. Decaux, Emmanuel; Dieng, Adama; Sow, Malick (eds.), From Human Rights to International Criminal Law: Studies in Honour of an African Jurist, the Late Judge, Laty Kama, Leiden/Boston: M. Nijhoff, 2007: Klann, Helen; McKenzie, Phillipa, Judge Laty Kama: Five Cases to Develop International Criminal Law, pp. 15-54. ICTR, State Cooperation and its Challenges for the International Criminal, pp. 55-88. Decaux, Emmanuel; Dieng, Adama; Sow, Malick, The Protection of Human Rights of the Accused before the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, pp. 89-108. Klann, Helen, Vagueness of Indictment: Rules to Safeguard the Rights of the Accused, pp. 109124. Meisenberg, Simon, The Right to Legal Assistance at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: A Review of its Jurisprudence, pp. 125-158. Marong, Alhagi; Jalloh, Charles Chernor; Kinnecome, David, Concurrent Jurisdiction at the ICTR: Should the Tribunal Refer Cases to Rwanda?, pp. 159-202. Aspegren, Lennart; Williamson, Jamie, The Rwanda Tribunal and Genocide, pp. 203-224. Laucci, Cyril, Les crimes de guerre dans la jurisprudence du tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda: les difficults dune toute premire tentative, pp. 225-266. Vaz, Andrsia, La Spcificit du crime de viol, pp. 267-296. Rapneau, Coline, The Prosecutor v. Laurent Semanza, Case No. ICTR-97-20, Judgement, Trial Chamber (15 May 2003): A Commentary, pp. 297-310. Chile Eboe-Osuji, Superior or Command Responsibility: A Doubtful Theory of Criminal Responsibility at the Ad Hoc Tribunals, pp. 311-344. Fomt, Jean-Pel, Countdown to 2010: A Critical Overview of the Completion Strategy of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, pp. 345-400. Bensouda, Fatou, Gender and Sexual Violence under the Rome Statute, pp. 401-418. Jallow, Hassan, Challenges of Investigating and Prosecuting International Crimes, pp. 437-460. Alexis, Althea, The Convergence of the Common Law and Inquisitorial Systems in International Criminal Law, pp. 461-482. Jegede, Segun, Prohibition against Subsequent Prosecution: Periscoping the Non Bis in Idem Principle, pp. 483-518. Lattanzi, Flavia, La frontire entre droit international humanitaire et droits de lhomme, pp. 519570. Schabas, William, Independence and Impartiality of the International Criminal Judiciary, pp. 571-592. Dieng, Adama; Eboe-Osuji, Chile, International Law, Mercenary Activities and Conflict Prevention in Africa, pp. 617-628. Mubiala, Mutoy, Les Ngociations de Paix en Afrique, pp. 629-642. Nyanduga, Bahame, Addressing Impunity: A Challenge to the International Criminal Justice System with a Specific Reference to Africa and African Human Rights, pp. 643-658. Melo, Angela, Le protocole la Charte africaine des droits de lhomme et des peuples relatif aux droits des femmes en Afrique: une contribution spcifique dun trait rgional au droit international des droits de lhomme, pp. 659-674. Destexhe, Alain; Forest, Michel (eds.), De Nuremberg La Haye et Arusha, (actes du colloque organis au Snat par le groupe libral francophone du Snat PRL-FDF), Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 1997: Foret, Michel, Prface, pp. 13-14. Destexhe, Alain, Introdution, pp. 15-19. Wieviorka, Annette, Les procs de Nuremberg et dEichmann, en perpsective, pp. 23-38. Verhoeven, Joe, Les spcificits du crime de gnocide, pp. 39-48. Sateinberg, Maxime, Le gnocide au XXe sicle: lecture juridique ou historique?, pp. 49-64. Dbats, pp. 65-69. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre; Dupaquier, Jean-Franois, Impunit et rconciliation au Rwanda et au Burundi, pp. 73-80. Huyse, Luc, Amnistie, commission de la vrit ou justice?, pp. 81-84. Carrera, Montserrat, Quelle place pour les victimes?, pp. 87-92. Ndoba, Gasana, Les victimes face la justice: Rwanda, deux ans aprs le gnocide: quelles 315

5770

juridictions pour quels criminels?, pp. 93-100. Hallet, Thierry, Rwanda: une exprience dappui la reconstruction du systme judiciaire, pp. 101-106. Dbats, pp. 107-109. Gillet, ric, La comptence universelle, pp. 113-120. Swartenbroekx, Marie-Anne, Moyens et limites du droit belge, pp. 121-128. David, Eric, Le projet de Cour Criminel Internationale permanente, pp. 129-136. Dbats, pp. 137-140. Destexhe, Alain; Forest, Michel, Conclusion, pp. 141-143. 5771 5772 Diakit, Sack Kouyat Kaba, Droit international humanitaire dans les conflits arms: le cas rwandais, Paris: Harmattan, 2011, 221 p. Dupaquier, Jean-Franois (ed.); Association Memorial International, La justice internationale face au drame rwandais, Paris: Karthala, 1996: Mutagwera, Frederic, Dtentions et poursuites judiciaires au Rwanda, pp. 17-36. Rseau des citoyens (RCN), Situation des parquets au Rwanda, pp. 37-72. Swartenbroekx, Marie-Anne, Le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda, pp. 73-121. Omaar, Rakiya, Interview du procureur Richard Goldstone, pp. 123-142. Swartenbroekx, Marie-Anne, Dtentions et poursuites judiciaires en Belgique, pp. 143-192. Schabas, William, Dtentions et poursuites judiciaires au Canada, pp. 193-204. Bourdon, William, Dtentions et poursuites judiciaires en France, pp. 205-220. Swartenbroekx, Marie-Anne, Vers un ordre repressif international intgr, pp. 221-226. Nsanzuwera, Francois-Xavier, Conclusion, pp. 227-234. Kavaruganda, Annonciata; Ngulinzira, Florida; Gafaranga, Asterie, Lettre ouverte de trois veuves aux hommes de bonne volont, pp. 235-238. Degni-Sgui, Ren, La problmatique des poursuites contre les auteurs prsums du gnocide, pp. 239-245. Essoungou, Andr-Michel, Justice Arusha: un tribunal international politiquement encadr face au gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 256 p. Floyd, John, International Injustice: Rwanda, Genocide and Cover-up: The United Nations Media Trial, Washington, DC: Kabuki Press, 2005, 162 p. Fofe Djofia Malewa, Jean-Pierre, La question de la preuve devant le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda: le cas Cyangugu, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, 294 p. Fofe Djofia Malewa, Jean-Pierre, Cour pnale internationale, institution ncessaire aux pays des Grand Lacs africains: la justice pour la paix et la stabilit en R-D Congo, en Ouganda, au Rwanda et au Burundi, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 232 p. Fournet, Caroline, The Crime of Destruction and the Law of Genocide: Their Impact on Collective Memory, Farnham, UK: Ashgate, 2007, 182 p. Hartmann, Florence, Paix et chtiment: les guerres de la politique et de la justice internationales, Paris: Flammarion, 2007, 319 p. Hofmann-Van de Poll, Frederike, A Quest for Accountability: The Effects of International Criminal Tribunals and Courts on Impunity, Berlin: Wissenschaftlicher Verlag, 2011, 397 p. International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Annual Report of the International Criminal Tribunal for the Prosecution of Persons Responsible for Genocide and Other Serious Violations of International Humanitarian Law Committed in the Territory of Rwanda and Rwandan Citizens Responsible for Genocide and Other Such Violations Committed in the Territory of Neighbouring States between 1 January and 31 December 1994 / Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda, Rapport du Tribunal international charg de juger les personnes accuses dactes de gnocide ou dautres violations graves du droit international humanitaire commis sur le territoire du Rwanda et les citoyens rwandais accuss de tels actes ou violations commis sur le territoire dtats voisins entre le 1er janvier et le 31 dcembre 1994, Arusha, First Annual Report, September 24, 1996, Second Annual Report, November 13, 1997, 316

5773 5774 5775 5776

5777 5778 5779 5780

Second Annual Report: Corrigendum, December 2, 1997, Third Annual Report, September 23, 1998, Fourth Annual Report, September 4, 1999, Fifth Annuyal Report, October 2, 2000, Sixth Annual Report, September 14, 2001, Seventh Annual Report, July 2, 2002, Eighth Annual Report, July 11, 2003, Ninth Annual Report, June 7, 2004, Tenth Annual Report, August 15, 2005, Eleventh Annual Report, August 16, 2006, Twelfth Annual Report, August 21, 2007, Thirteenth Annual Report, August 4, 2008, Fourteenth Annual Report, July 31, 2009, Fifteenth Annual Report, July 30, 2010, Sixteenth Annual Report, July 29, 2011. 5781 International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda/Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda; Universit libre de Bruxelles: Centre de droit international, Reports of Orders, Decisions and Judgments/ Recueil des ordonnances, dcisions, jugements et arrts, Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 2000-2007: Report 1995-1997, 2000, cxxxv-834 p. Report 1998, 2 vols., 2003, cxxxvii-1462 p. Report 1999, 2 vols., 2004, cxxxix-2042 p Report 2000, 2 vols., 2005, clxv-2531 p. Report 2001, 3 vols., 2006, clxvii-3481 p. Report 2002, 2009, clxxv-1514 p. Report 2003, 3 vols., 2007, clxxxv-4163 p. Jones, Nicholas, The Courts of Genocide: Politics and the Rule of Law in Rwanda and Arusha, Abingdon, Oxon, UK; New York: Routledge, 2010, 229 p. Klip, Andr; Sluiter, Gran, Annotated Leading Cases of International Criminal Tribunals, Vol. 2, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda 19941999, Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2001, 847 p. Vol. 6, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda 2000-2001, Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2003, 693 p. Vol. 10, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda 2001-2002, Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2006, 1033 p. Vol. 12, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda 2003, Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2007, 1036 p. Vol. 17, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda 2003-2004, Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2008, 716 p. Vol.24, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda 2005-2006, Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2009, 1002 p Vol. 25, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda 2006-2007, Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2010, 969 p. Vol. 31, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, 2007-2008 Oxford, UK/ Antwerp: Intersentia, 2011, 934 p. Magnarella, Paul, Justice in Africa: Rwandas Genocide, its Courts, and the UN Criminal Tribunal, Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2000, 154 p. Mahony, Chris, The Justice Sector Afterthought: Witness Protection in Africa, Tshwane/Pretoria: Institute for Security Studies, 2010, 125 p. Megret, Frdric, Le Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda, Paris: Pdone, 2002, 249 p. Minow, Martha, Between Vengeance and Forgiveness: Facing History after Genocide and Mass Violence, Boston: Beacon Press, 1998, 224 p. Morris, Virginia; Scharf, Michael, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Irvington-onHudson, NY: Transnational, 1998, Vol. 1, 743 p.; Vol. 2, 572 p. 317

5782 5783

5784 5785 5786 5787 5788

5789 5790 5791 5792 5793 5794 5795 5796

Neier, Aryeh, War Crimes: Brutality, Genocide, Terror, and the Struggle for Justice, New York: Times Books, 1998, 286 p. Neuffer, Elizabeth, The Key to my Neighbours House: Seeking Justice in Bosnia and Rwanda, New York: Picador, 2002, 528 p. Prieto Sanjun, Rafael (ed.), Akayesu: el primer juicio internacional por genocidio, Medelln, Colombia: Biblioteca Jurdica Dik; Bogot: Pontificia Universidad Javeriana, 2006, 735 p. Schabas, William, Genocide in International Law: The Crimes of Crimes, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2000, 624 p. Schabas, William, The UN International Criminal Tribunals: The Former Yugoslavia, Rwanda and Sierra Leone, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2006, 768 p. Trahan, Jennifer, Genocide, War Crimes and Crimes against Humanity: A Digest of the Case Law of the International Criminal Tribunal of Rwanda, New York: Human Rights Watch, 2010, 482 p. United Nations International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Basic Documents and Case Law, 19952000, New York: United Nations Publications, 2002, CD-ROM. Van Heeck, Stefan, Die Weiterentwicklung des formellen Vlkerstrafrechts: von den ad hoc Tribunalen der Vereinten Nationen zum stndigen Internationalen Strafgerichtshof, Berlin: Duncker & Humblot, 2006, 758 p.

5.2.1.3) Articles, chapitres

5797 5798 5799 5800 5801 5802 5803 Akhavan, Payam, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: The Politics and Pragmatics of Punishment, American Journal of International Law, 90-3, 1996, pp. 501-510. Akhavan, Payam, The Crime of Genocide in the ICTR Jurisprudence, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 989-1006. Alvarez, Jose, Crimes of States/Crime of Hate: Lessons from Rwanda, Yale Journal of International Law, 24, 1999, pp. 365-483. Alvarez, Jose, Lessons from the Akayesu Judgment, ILSA Journal of International & Comparative Law, 5-2, 1999, pp. 359-370. Amnesty International, International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Trials and Tribulations, London: A. I., 1998, 45 p. Anonyme, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda Summary of the Judgement in the Jean-Paul Akayesu Case, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 11-2, 1999, pp. 336-351. Aptel, Cecile; Williamson, Jamie, Prosecutor v. Musema: A Commentary on the Musema Judgment Rendered by the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Melbourne Journal of International Law, 1-1, 2000, pp. 131-145. Aptel, Cecile, The Intent to Commit Genocide in the Case Law of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Criminal Law Forum, 13-3, 2002, pp. 273-291. Aptel, Cecile, Closing The U.N. International Criminal Tribunal For Rwanda: Completion Strategy and Residual Issues, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14-2, 2008, pp. 169-190. Aptel, Cecile; Mwangi, Wambui, Developments in International Criminal Justice in Africa during 2008, African Human Rights Law Journal, 9-1, 2009, pp. 274-294. Ayat, Mohammed, Justice pnale internationale pour la paix et la rconciliation, International Criminal Law Review, 2007, 7-2/3, pp. 391-424. Betts, Alexander, Should Approaches to Post-conflict Justice and Reconciliation be Determined Globally, Nationally or Locally?, European Journal of Development Research, 7-4, 2005, pp. 735-752. Bingham, Laura, Strategy or Process? Closing the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Berkeley Journal of International Law, 24-2, 2006, pp. 687-706.

5804 5805 5806 5807 5808 5809

318

5810

Bizimana, Jean-Damascne, Le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda, entre progrs et dceptions, in Mamou, Jacky (ed.), Le gnocide des Tutsis du Rwanda: une abjection pour lhumanit, un chec pour les humanitaires, Humanitaire, 10, Paris: Mdecins du Monde, 2004. Boed, Roman, Individual Criminal Responsibility for Violations of Article 3 Common to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and of Additional Protocol II Thereto in the Case Law of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Criminal Law Forum, 13-3, 2002, pp. 293-322. Boed, Roman, Current Developments in the Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, International Criminal Law Review, 2-3, 2002, pp. 283-295. Boed, Roman, Current Developments in the Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, International Criminal Law Review, 3-2, 2003, pp. 169-181. Boed, Roman, Current Developments in the Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Judgment of a Trial Chamber in the Case of The Prosecutor v. Laurent Semanza, International Criminal Law Review, 3-4, 2003, pp. 405-413. Bucyana, James, Opinion: The International Penal Tribunal for Rwanda and National Reconciliation, Journal of Refugee Law, 8-4, 1996, pp. 622-629. Byrne, Rosemary, Promises of Peace and Reconciliation: Previewing the Legacy of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, European Review, 14-4, 2006, pp. 485-498. Beresford, Stuart, In Pursuit of International Justice: The First Four-Year Term of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Tulsa Journal of Comparative & International Law, 8-1, 2000, pp. 99132. Bergsmo, Morten; Webb, Philippa, Some Lessons for the International Criminal Court from the International Justice Response to the Rwandan Genocide, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 351-362. Bjorkman, James, Victims Justice? Reflections on an Internship at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Pacific McGeorge Global Business & Development Law Journal, 20-2, 2007, pp. 333-353. Bostian, Ida, Cultural Relativism in International War Crimes Prosecutions: The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, ILSA Journal of International & Comparative Law, 12-1, 2005, pp. 1-40. Burgorgue-Larsen, Laurence, De la difficult de rprimer le gnocide rwandais: lexprience du Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda, in Tavernier, Paul; Burgorgue-Larsen, Laurence (eds.), Un sicle de droit international humanitaire, Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 2001, pp. 151-183. Capitant, Sylvie, Rponse judiciaire aux crimes contre lhumanit versus responsabilit de lutter contre leur commission?, Revue Tiers Monde, 205-1, 2011, pp. 7-27. Carroll, Christina, An Assessment of the Role and Effectiveness of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and the Rwandan National Justice System in Dealing with the Mass Atrocities of 1994, Boston University International Law Journal, 18-2, 2000, pp. 163-200. Cerone, John, The Jurisprudential Contributions of the ICTR to the Legal Definition of Crimes Against Humanity: The Evolution of the Nexus Requirement, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2008, pp. 191-201. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, Une justice internationale pour le Rwanda, malgr tout, Politique africaine, 87, 2002, pp. 185-189. Cobban, Helena, The Legacies of Collective Violence: The Rwandan Genocide and the Limits of the Law, Boston Review, 27-2, 2002, pp. 4-15. Ct, Luc, Le tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda: un tribunal dans la tourmente, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: dix ans de transitions conflictuelles: annuaire 2005-2006, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, pp. 415-442. Cruvellier, Thierry, Le tribunal des vaincus: un Nuremberg pour le Rwanda?, Paris: Calmann-Lvy, 319

5811

5812 5813 5814

5815 5816 5817

5818

5819 5820 5821

5822 5823

5824

5825 5826 5827

5828

2006, 270 p. (cf. Idem, Court of Remorse: Inside the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Madison, WI: The University of Wisconsin Press, 2010, 204 p.). 5829 5830 Dalton, Taylor, Counterfeit Conspiracy: The Misapplication of Conspiracy as a Substantive Crime in International Law, Journal of International & Comparative Law, 17-1, 2010, pp. 1-21. David, Eric, Aspects juridiques de la responsabilit des diffrents acteurs dans les vnements du Rwanda (avril-juillet 1994), in Boustany, Katia; Dormoy, Daniel (eds.), Gnocide(s), Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant/Editions de lUniversit de Bruxelles, 1999, pp. 403-440. Davidson, H. Ron, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwandas Decision in The Prosecutor v. Ferdinand Nahimana et al.: The Past, Present, and Future of International Incitement Law, Leiden Journal of International Law, 17-3, 2004, pp. 505-519. De Andrade, Aurlie, Quelques mots de trop? Retour sur le droit pnal international, Mouvements, 294, 2003, pp. 41-46. Dieng, Adama, International Criminal Justice: From Paper To Practice: A Contribution from the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda to the Establishment of the International Criminal Court, Fordham International Law Journal, 25-3, 2002, pp. 688-707. Eltringham, Nigel, A War Crimes Community? The Legacy of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda Beyond Jurisprudence, New England Journal Of International And Comparative Law, 14-2, 2008, pp. 309-318. Eltringham, Nigel, We Are Not a Truth Commission: Fragmented Narratives and the Historical Record at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Journal of Genocide Research, 11-1, 2009, pp. 55-79. Eltringhma, Nigel, Judging the Crime of Crimes: Continuity and Improvisation at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Hinton, Alexander (ed.), Transitional Justice: Global Mechanisms and Local Realities after Genocide and Mass Violence Piscataway, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 2010, pp. 206-225. Engelbrecht, Gysbert, The ICCs Role in Africa, African Security Review, 12-3, 2003, pp. 61-69. Erlinder, Peter, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: A Model for International Justice or Juridicial Victors Impunity?, in Nils Andersson; Lagot, Daniel (eds.), La justice internationale aujourdhui: vraie justice ou justice sens unique?, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 177-205. Erlinder, Peter, The UN Security Council Ad Hoc Rwanda Tribunal: International Justice or JuridicallyConstructed Victors Impunity?, DePaul Journal for Social Justice, 4-1, 2010, pp. 132-214. Essoungou, Andr-Michel, Le droit universel existe-t-il? Rwanda, la mauvaise rputation du tribunal, Alternatives internationales, 35, 2007, pp. 48-59. Eyeni Mbu, Nelson, Implementation of Humanitarian Law by Means of Repression: The Case of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Revue scientifique du droit, 1, April 1998, pp. 59-87. Ferreira da Silva, Denise, Many Hundred Thousand Bodies Later: An Analysis of the Legacy of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Johns, Fleur; Joyce, Richard; Pahuja, Sundhya (eds.), Events: The Force of International Law, Abingdon,UK/New York: Routledge, 2011. Fink, Jason, Deontological Retributivism and the Legal Practice of International Jurisprudence: The Case of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Journal of African Law, 49-2, 2005, pp. 101131. Fomt, Jean-Pel, De larticulation entre le national et linternational la lumire de la stratgie dachvement du Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda, African Yearbook of International Law, 14, 2006, pp. 125-143. Gakwaya, J., Le droit applicable au travers des dcisions rendues par le Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda contre Kambanda et Serushago, Dialogue, 212, septembre-octobre 1999, pp. 3-18. Gallimore, Timothy, The Legacy of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and its Contributions to Reconciliation in Rwanda, New England Journal of International and Comparative 320

5831

5832 5833

5834

5835

5836

5837 5838

5839 5840 5841 5842

5843

5844

5845 5846

Law, 14, 2008, pp. 239-263. 5847 Garuka, Christian, Genocide as Prosecuted by the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and Gacaca Courts in Rwanda, in Murungu, Chacha; Biegon, Japhet (eds.), Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa, Pretoria: Pretoria University Law Press, 2011. Gatari, Eugnie, Une justice internationale dans lindiffrence, Politique africaine, 87, 2002, pp. 189-191. Getti, Jean-Pierre, Un tribunal pour quoi faire? Le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda et la poursuite des crimes contre lhumanit, Politique africaine, 68, 1997, pp. 51-60. Greenfield, Daniel, The Crime of Complicity in Genocide: How the International Criminal Tribunals for Rwanda and Yugoslavia Got It Wrong, and Why It Matters, The Journal of Criminal Law and Criminology, 98-3, 2008, pp. 921-952. Guichaoua, Andr, Tribunal pour le Rwanda: de la crise lchec?, Dialogue, 229, septembre 2002, pp. 3-10. Guichaoua, Andr, Vrit judiciaire et vrit du chercheur: tmoins et tmoignages devant le tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda, in Le Pape, Marc; Simeant, Johanna; Vidal, Claudine (eds.), Crises extrmes: face aux massacres, aux guerres civiles et aux gnocides, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2006, pp. 119-135. Guichaoua, Andr, Linstrumentalisation politique de la justice internationale en Afrique centrale, Revue Tiers Monde, 205-1, 2011, pp. 65-83. Gunawaradana, Asoka, Contributions by the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda to Development of the Definition of Genocide, American Society of International Law Annual Proceedings, 94, 2000, pp. 277-279. Haile-Mariam, Yacob, The Quest for Justice and Reconciliation: The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and the Ethiopian High Court, Hastings International and Comparative Law Review, 22-4, 1999, pp. 667-745. Haskell, Leslie; Waldorf, Lars, The Impunity Gap of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Causes and Consequences, Hastings International and Comparative Law Review, 34-1, 2011, pp. 49-85. Haslam, Emily, Law, Civil Society and Contested Justice at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Dembour, Marie-Bndicte; Kelly, Tobias (eds.), Paths to International Justice: Social and Legal Perspectives, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2007. Heller, Kevin, What Happens to the Acquitted?, Leiden Journal of International Law, 21-3, 2008, pp. 663-680. Hola, Barbara; Bijleveld, Catrien; Smeulers, Alette, Punishment for Genocide: Exploratory Analysis of ICTR Sentencing, International Criminal Law Review, 11-4, 2011, pp. 745-773. Howland, Todd; Calathes, William, The U.N.s International Criminal Tribunal: Is It Justice or Jingoism for Rwanda? A Call for Transformation, Virginia Journal of International Law, 39-1, 1998, pp. 135-167. Igwe, Chikeziri Sam, The ICCs Favourite Customer: Africa and International Criminal Law, The Comparative and International Law Journal of Southern Africa, 41-2, 2008, pp. 294-323. International Crisis Group, Five Years after the Genocide in Rwanda: Justice in Question, Rwanda Report 1, Bruxelles: ICG, 1999, 39 p. International Crisis Group, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Justice Delayed, Africa Report 30, Bruxelles: ICG, 7 June 2001, 70 p. International Crisis Group, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: The Countdown, Africa Report 50, Bruxelles: ICG, August 2002, 26 p. International Crisis Group, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Time for Pragmatism, Africa Report 69, Bruxelles: ICG, September 2003, 32 p. International Justice Tribune, 1-38, 15 mars 2004-19 dcembre 2005. 321

5848 5849 5850

5851 5852

5853 5854

5855

5856 5857

5858 5859 5860

5861 5862 5863 5864 5865 5866

5867

Jallow, Hassan, The Contribution of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda to the Development of International Criminal Law, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, pp. 261-280. Jorgensen, Nina, A Reappraisal of the Abandoned Nuremberg Concept of Criminal Organisations in the Context of Justice in Rwanda, Criminal Law Forum, 12-3, 2001, pp. 371-406. Jorgensen, Nina, Genocide as a Fact of Common Knowledge, International and Comparative Law Quaterly, 56-4, 2007, pp. 885-898. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, The Constitutive Elements of the Crime of Genocide: The Contribution of the International Tribunal for Rwanda in the Akayesu Case, Revue scientifique du droit, 2-3, avril 1999, pp. 5-17. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, The Challenge of Linking International Criminal Justice and National Reconciliation: The Case of the ICTR, Leiden Journal of International Law, 16, 2003, pp. 115-133. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, From ICTR to ICC: Learning from the ICTR Experience in Bringing Justice to Rwandans, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 12-1, 2006, pp. 88-102. Kamatali, Jean-Marie, Accountability for Genocide and other Gross Human Rights Violations: The Need for an Integrated and Victim-based Approach, Journal of Genocide Research, 9-2, 2006, pp. 275295. Keith, Kirsten, Justice at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Are Criticisms Just?, Law in Context, 27-1, 2009, pp. 78-102 (cf. Idem, in Karagiannakis, Magda (ed.), Critical Assessments of International Criminal Courts, Annandale, Australia: Federation Press, 2010). Keller, Andrew, Punishment for Violations of International Criminal Law: An Analysis of Sentencing at the ICTY and ICTR, Indiana International & Comparative Law Review, 12-1, 2001, pp. 53-74. Keyes, Elizabeth; Strain, Jason, Accountability in the Aftermath of Rwandas Genocide, in Stromseth, Jane (ed.), Accountability for Atrocities: National and International Responses, Ardsley, NY: Transnational Publishers, 2003. Kindiki, Kithure, Contributions of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda to the Development of International Humanitarian Law, Zambia Law Journal, 33, 2001, pp. 34-50. Kindiki, Kithure, Prosecuting the Perpetrators of the 1994 Genocide in Rwanda: Its Basis in International Law and the Implications for the Protection of Human Rights in Africa, African Human Rights Law Journal, 1-1, 2001, pp. 64-77. Kritz, Neil, Coming to Terms with Atrocities: A Review of Accountability Mechanisms for Mass Violations of Human Rights, Law and Contemporary Problems, 59-4, 1996, pp. 127-152. Laughland, John, Jean Kambanda: Convicted without Trial, in Idem, A History of Political Trials: From Charles I to Saddam Hussein, Oxford: Peter Lang, 2008, pp. 207-220. Levi, Ron; Hagan, John, Penser les crimes de guerre, Actes de la recherche en sciences sociales, 173, 2008, pp. 6-27. Libby, Sean, (D)effective Control: Problems Arising From the Application of Non-Military Command Responsibility by the International Criminal Tribunal For Rwanda, Emory International Law Review, 23-1, 2009, pp. 201-229. Lyons, Beth, Tortured Law/Tortured Justice: Joint Criminal Enterprise in the Case of Aloys Simba, ILSA Journal of International & Comparative Law, 17-2, 2011, pp. 459-471. Mafwenga, Alinikisa, The Contribution of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda to Reconcilition in Rwanda, in Shelton, Dinah (ed), International Crimes, Peace, and Human Rights: The Role of the International Criminal Court, Ardsley, NY: Transnational Publishers, 2000, pp. 11-17. Magnarella, Paul, Judicial Responses to Genocide: The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and the Rwandan Genocide Courts, African Studies Quarterly, 1-1, 1997, pp. 17-32. Magnarella, Paul, Expanding the Frontiers of Humanitarian Law: The UN Criminal Tribunal for 322

5868 5869 5870

5871 5872 5873

5874

5875 5876

5877 5878

5879 5880 5881 5882

5883 5884

5885 5886

Rwanda, Florida Journal of International Law, 9, 1997, pp. 421-441. 5887 5888 Magnarella, Paul, The U.N. Tribunal for Rwanda Concludes its First Case: A Monumental Step Towards Truth, African Studies Quarterly, 2-3, 1998, pp. 37-43. Magnarella, Paul, Some Milestones and Achievements at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: The 1998 Kambanda and Akayesu Cases, Florida Journal of International Law, 11-3, 1999, pp. 517-538. Magnarella, Paul, Recent Developments in the International Law of Genocide: An Anthropological Perspective on the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Hinton, Alexander (ed.), Annihilating Difference: The Anthropology of Genocide, Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002, pp. 310-22. Magsam, Dieter, Coming to Terms with Genocide in Rwanda: The Role of International and National Justice, in Kaleck, Wolfgang; et al., International Prosecution of Human Rights Crimes, Berlin/New York: Springer, 2007, pp. 159-168. Maison, Rafalle, Le crime de gnocide dans les premiers jugements du Tribunal international pour le Rwanda, Revue gnrale de droit international public, 103-1, 1999, pp. 129-145. Maison, Rafalle, Pour une justice des vainqueurs? Rflexions propos de la restriction du mandat du procureur Carla del Ponte, in Cohen-Jonathan, Grard (ed.), Liberts, justice, tolrance: mlanges en hommage au Doyen Grard Cohen-Jonathan, Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 2004, 2 Vols., pp. 1163-1177. Maitra, Neelanjan, A Perpetual Possibility? The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwandas Recognition of the Genocide of 1994, International Criminal Law Review, 5-4, 2005, pp. 573-599. Mamiya, Ralph, "Taking Judicial Notice of Genocide? The Problematic Law and Policy of the Karemera Decision, Wisconsin International Law Journal, 25-1, 2007, pp. 1-22. Mandiaye Niang, Mame, Le Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda: et si la contumace tait possible!, Revue gnrale de droit international public, 103-2, 1999, pp. 379-403. Maogoto, Jackson, International Justice for Rwanda Missing the Point: Questioning the Relevance of Classical Criminal Law Theory, Bond Law Review, 13-1, 2001, pp. 190-223. Maogoto, Jackson, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: A Distorting Mirror: Casting Doubt on its Actor-oriented Approach in Addressing the Rwandan Genocide, African Journal on Conflict Resolution, 3-1, 2003, pp. 53-98. Maogoto, Jackson, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: A Paper Umbrella in the Rain? Initial Pitfalls and Brighter Prospects, Nordic Journal of International Law, 73-2, 2004, pp. 187-221. McGowan Davis, Mary, Fair Trial Rights: A Case Study at the ICTR, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2008, pp 267-275. Meernik, James, Proving and Punishing Genocide at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, International Criminal Law Review, 4-1, 2004, pp. 65-81. Meernik, James; Farris, Christopher, International Criminal Defense: The Influence of Attorney Background on Judicial Decision Making at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Judicature, 89-6, 2006, pp. 326-333. Meernik, James, Sentencing Rationales and Judicial Decision Making at the International Criminal Tribunals, Social Science Quarterly, 92-3, 2011, pp. 588-608. Moghalu, Kingsley, Image and Reality of War Crimes Justice: External Perceptions of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Fletcher Forum of World Affairs, 26-2, 2002, pp. 21-46. Moghalu, Kingsley, Rwandas Genocide: The Politics of Global Justice, Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave MacMillan, 2005, 252 p. Mols, Grard, Rvision et moyens de preuve supplmentaires dans la jurisprudence des tribunaux internationaux ad hoc: une rflexion concernant larrt du 16 mai 2001 dans laffaire Jean-Paul Akayesu c/le procureur TPIR-96-4-A, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2001-2002, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: 323

5889

5890

5891 5892

5893 5894 5895 5896 5897

5898 5899 5900 5901

5902 5903 5904 5905

LHarmattan, 2003, pp. 37-44. 5906 5907 Momeni, Mercedeh, Why Barayagwiza Is Boycotting His Trial at the ICTR: Lessons in Balancing Due Process Rights and Politcs, ILSA Journal of International & Comparative Law, 7-2, 2001, pp. 315-328. Morley, Iain, The Fairness of the Proceedings: Thoughts on How Proceedings at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda Might Be Improved, New England Journal Of International And Comparative Law, 14-2, 2008, pp. 293-298. Morris, Madeline, The Trials of Concurrent Jurisdiction: The Case of Rwanda, Duke Journal of Comparative & International Law, 7-2, 1997, pp. 349-374. Mose, Erik, Main Achievements of the ICTR, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 920-943. Mubiala, Mutoy, Le tribunal international pour le Rwanda: vraie ou fausse copie du tribunal pnal international pour Iex-Yougoslavie?, Revue gnrale de droit international public, 99-4, 1995, pp. 929-954. Mubiala, Mutoy, Le tribunal International pour le Rwanda, Zare-Afrique, 298, 1995, pp. 485-496. Mugwanya, George, Criminal Justice through International Criminal Tribunals: Reflections on Some Lessons for National Criminal Justice Systems, African Human Rights Law Journal, 6-1, 2006, pp. 2663. Mugwanya, George, Recent Trends in International Criminal Law: Perspectives from the U.N. International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Northwestern University Journal of International Human Rights, 6-3, 2008, pp. 415-458. Mugwanya, George, The Contribution of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda to the Development of International Criminal Law, in Murungu, Chacha; Biegon, Japhet (eds.), Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa, Pretoria: Pretoria University Law Press, 2011. Muna, Bernard; Rudasingwa, Theogene; Pillay, Navanethem, The Rwanda Tribunal and its Relationship to National Trials in Rwanda, American University Law Review, 13-6, 1998, pp. 14731493. Musungu, Sisule; Louw, Lirette, The Pursuit of Justice in Post-genocide Rwanda: An Evaluation of International and Legal Responses, East African Journal of Peace & Human Rights, 7-2, 2001, pp. 196214. Mwagiru, Makumi, Thinking Outside the Box: The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and Issues of Governance and Reconciliation, East African Journal of Human Rights and Democracy, 31/2, 2005, pp. 35-42 Mwangi, Wambui, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Reconciling the Acquitted, in Sriram, Chandra; Pillay, Suren (eds.), Peace Versus Justice? The Dilemmas of Transitional Justice in Africa, Scottsville, SA: University of KwaZulu-Natal Press, 2009, pp. 262-273. Nadeau, Christian, Responsabilit collective, justice rparatrice et droit pnal international, Revue franaise de science politique, 58-6, 2008, pp. 915-931. Nahamya, Elizabeth; Diarra, Rokhayatou, Disclosure of Evidence before the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Criminal Law Forum, 13-3, 2002, pp. 339-363. Nel, Lison, Echecs et compromis de la justice pnale internationale, Etudes Internationales, 29-1, 1998, pp. 85-106. Nersessian, David, The Contours of Genocidal Intent: Troubling Jurisprudence from the International Criminal Tribunals, Texas International Law Journal, 37-2, 2002, pp. 231-276. Ngoga, Martin, Justice internationale et gnocide: le Tribunal Pnal International pour le Rwanda (TPIR) face au gnocide des Tutsi, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 251-266. Ngoga, Martin, The Institutionalisation of Impunity: A Judicial Perspective of the Rwandan Genocide, in Clark, Philip; Kaufman, Zachary (eds.), After Genocide: Transitional Justice, Post-Conflict Reconstruction and Reconciliation in Rwanda and Beyond, New York: Columbia University Press, 2009, 324

5908 5909 5910

5911 5912

5913

5914

5915

5916

5917

5918

5919 5920 5921 5922 5923 5924

pp. 321-331. 5925 5926 Niang, Mame Mandiaye, The Right to Counsel Before the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Criminal Law Forum, 13-3, 2002, pp. 323-338. Nsanzuwera, Franois-Xavier, Le Rwanda: une justice imparfaite, in Gaboriau, Simone; Pauliat, Hlne (eds.), La justice pnale internationale, Limoges: Presses universitaires de Limoges, 2002, pp. 229-232. Nsanzuwera, Francois-Xavier, The ICTR Contribution to National Reconciliation, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 944-949. Ntanda Nsereko, Daniel, Genocidal Conflict in Rwanda and the ICTR, Netherlands International Law Review, 48-1, 2001, pp. 31-65. Obote-Odora, Alex, Drafting of Indictments for the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Criminal Law Forum, 12-3, 2001, pp. 335-358. Obote Odora, Alex, Prosecution of War Crimes by the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, University of Miami International and Comparative Law Review, 10, 2001-2002, pp. 43-69. Obote Odora, Alex, Complicity in Genocide as Understood Through the ICTR Experience, International Criminal Law Review, 2-4, 2002, pp. 375-408. Olowu, Dejo, Quest for Justice and Reconciliation in Post-genocide Rwanda: An Evaluation of the International and Domestic Legal Responses, Lesotho Law Journal, 12-2, 1999, pp. 31-46. Onana, Charles, Les secrets de la justice internationale: enqutes truques sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: Duboiris, 2005, 479 p. Othman, Mohamed, The Protection of Refugee Witnesses by the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, International Journal of Refugee Law, 14-4, 2002, pp. 495-508. OShea, Andreas, Ad hoc Tribunals in Africa: A Wealth of Experience but a Scarcity of Funds, African Security Review, 12-4, 2003, pp. 17-24. Paradelle, Murielle; Dumont, Hlne; Boisvert, Anne-Marie, Quelle justice pour quelle rconciliation? Le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda et le jugement du gnocide, McGill Law Journal, 50-2, 2005, pp. 359-413. Parker, James, The Soundscape of Justice, Griffith Law Review, 20-4, 2011, pp. 962-993. Parqu, Vronique, Le tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 1996-1997, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 1997, pp. 123-156. Patry, Didier, Le contentieux du gnocide rwandais ou limpasse judiciaire, Revue gnrale de droit international public, 2, 2002, pp. 413-419. Patterson, Parker, Partial Justice: Successes and Failures of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda in Ending Impunity for Violations of International Criminal Law, Tulane Journal of International & Comparative Law, 2010, 19-1, pp. 369-395. Peskin, Victor, Beyond Victors Justice? The Challenge of Prosecuting the Winners at the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Journal of Human Rights, 4-2, 2005, pp. 213-231. Peskin, Victor, Courting Rwanda: The Promises and Pitfalls of the ICTR Outreach Programme, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3- 4, 2005, pp. 950-961. Peskin, Victor, Rwanda: Virtual Trials, International Justice, and the Politics of Shame, in Idem, International Justice in Rwanda and the Balkans: Virtual Trials and the Struggle for State Cooperation, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2009, pp. 151-231. Peskin, Victor, Victors Justice Revisited: Rwandan Patriotic Front Crimes and the Prosecutorial Endgame at the ICTR, in Straus, Scott; Waldorf, Lars (eds.), Remaking Rwanda: State Building and Human Rights after Mass Violence, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 173-183. 325

5927 5928 5929 5930 5931 5932 5933 5934 5935 5936

5937 5938

5939 5940

5941

5942 5943

5944

5945 5946 5947

Peter, Chris Maina, Le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda: obliger les tueurs rendre compte de leurs actes, Revue internationale de la Croix-Rouge, 828, 1997, pp. 741-750. Philpot, John, Le tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda: la justice trahie, Etudes internationales, 27-4, 1996, pp. 827-840. Pillay, Navanethem, A Society of Mankind, Not States, Law and Policy Paper 20, Annandale, Australia: Federation Press/Centre for International and Public Law, Australian National University, 2002, 32 p. Popoff, Evo, Inconsistency and Impunity in International Human Rights Law: Can the International Criminal Court Solve the Problems Raised by the Rwanda and Augusto Pinochet Cases, George Washington International Law Review, 33, 2, 2001, pp. 363-395. Rakotomanana, Honor, Le Tribunal International pour le Rwanda, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 99-106. Rana, Rajat, The Jean Mpambara Case: Outlining Culpable Omissions in International Criminal Law, Chinese Journal of International Law, 6-2, 2007, pp. 439-443. Rawson, David, Prosecuting Genocide: Founding The International Tribunal For Rwanda, Ohio Northern University Law Review, 33-2, 2007, pp. 641-647. Restencourt, Sylvie, Le Tribunal international pnal pour le Rwanda, Ars, 15-1, 1996, pp. 63-68. Robinson, Peter, So You Want to Be an International Criminal Lawyer? Getting and Defending a Case at the International Criminal Tribunal For Rwanda, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14-2, 2008, pp. 277-292. Robinson, Peter; Ghahraman, Golriz, Can Rwandan President Kagame be Held Responsible at the ICTR for the Killing of President Habyarimana?, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 6-5, 2008, pp. 981-994. Rudolph, Christopher, Constructing an Atrocities Regime: The Politics of War Crimes Tribunals, International Organization, 55-3, 2001, pp. 655-691. Saada, Julie, La justice pnale internationale, entre idaux et justification, Revue Tiers Monde, 205, 2011, pp. 47-64. Schabas, William, Barayagwiza v. Prosecutor, American Journal of International Law, 94, 2000, pp. 638-645 (cf. Idem, in Schabas, William (ed.) War Crimes and Human Rights: Essays on the Death Penalty, Justice and Accountability, London: Cameron May, 2008, pp. 415-426). Schabas, William, Groups Protected by the Genocide Convention: Conflicting Interpretations from the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, ILSA Journal of International & Comparative Law, 6, 2000, pp. 375-387. Schabas, William, The Rwanda Case: Sometimes its Impossible, in Bassiouni, Cherif (ed.), PostConflict Justice, Ardsley, NY: Transnational, 2002, pp. 499-522. Shraga, Daphna; Zacklin, Ralph, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, European Journal of International Law, 7-4, 1996, pp. 501-518. Sloane, Robert, Sentencing for the Crime of Crimes: The Evolving Common Law of Sentencing of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 5-3, 2007, pp. 713-734. Sluiter, Gran, The Surrender of Ntakirutimana Revisited, Leiden Journal of International Law, 13-2, 2000, pp. 459-466. Snyder, James, The Moral Imperative, Peace Review, 13-2, 2001, pp. 441-448. Snyder, Jack; Vinjamuri, Leslie, Trials and Errors: Principle and Pragmatism in Strategies of International Justice, International Security, 28-3, 2003, pp. 5-44. Sorel, Jean-Marc, Les tribunaux pnaux internationaux: ombre et lumire dune rcente grande 326

5948

5949

5950 5951 5952 5953

5954

5955 5956 5957

5958

5959 5960 5961

5962 5963 5964 5965

ambition, Revue Tiers Monde, 205-1, 2011, pp. 29-46. 5966 5967 5968 5969 Swaak-Goldman, Olivia, Kambanda v. Prosecutor. No. ICTR 97-23-A, American Journal of International Law, 95-3, 2001, pp. 656-661. Swart, Mia, Ad hoc Rules for ad hoc Tribunals? The Rule-making Power of the Judges of the ICTY and ICTR, South African Journal on Human Rights, 18-4, 2002, pp. 570-589. Townsend, Gregory, Current Developments in the Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, International Criminal Law Review, 5-1, 2005, pp. 147-160. Turns, David, War Crimes without War: The Applicability of International Humanitarian Law to Atrocities in Non-International Armed Conflicts, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 7-4, 1995, pp. 804-830. United States Institute of Peace, Rwanda: Accountability for War Crimes and Genocide, Washington, DC: USIP, 1995, 23 p. Van Den Herik, Larissa; Van Sliedregt, Elies, Ten Years Later, the Rwanda Tribunal still Faces Legal Complexities: Some Comments on the Vagueness of the Indictment, Complicity in Genocide, and the Nexus Requirement for War Crimes, Leiden Journal of International Law, 17-3, 2004, pp. 537-557. Vandeginste, Stef, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Justice and Reconciliation, Humanitarian Exchange Magazine, 11, 1998, n. p. [Internet]. Vandeginste, Stef, Rparation pour les victimes de gnocide, de crimes contre lhumanit et de crimes de guerre au Rwanda, in Reyntjens, Filip; Marysse, Stefaan (eds.), LAfrique des Grands Lacs: annuaire 2000-2001, Anvers: Centre dtudes de la rgion des Grands Lacs dAfrique; Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, pp. 95-121. Vandeginste, Stef, Victims of Genocide, Crimes against Humanity, and War Crimes in Rwanda: The Legal and Institutional Framework of Their Right to Reparation, in Torpey, John (ed.), Politics and the Past: On Repairing Historical Injustices, Lanham, MD, Rowman & Littlefield, 2003, pp. 249-274. Verdirame, Guglielmo, The Genocide Definition in the Jurisprudence of the Ad Hoc Tribunals, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 49-3, 2000, pp. 578-598. Waldorf, Lars, A Mere Pretense of Justice: Complementarity, Sham Trials, and Victors Justice at the Rwanda Tribunal, Fordham International Law Journal, 33-4, 2010, pp. 1221-1277. Waters, Tony, When the State Kills: Execution, War, and Genocide: Case Study: War Crimes Tribunals, Genocide, and Rwanda, in Idem, When Killing is a Crime, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2007, pp. 151-188. Williamson, Jamie, The Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda on War Crimes, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 12-1, 2005, pp. 51-67. Wilson, Richard, When Humanity sits in Judgment: Crimes against Humanity and the Conundrum of Race and Ethnicity at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Feldman, Ilana; Ticktin, Miriam (eds.), In the Name of Humanity: The Government of Threat and Care, Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2010, pp. 27-57. Wilson, Richard, Misjudging Rwandan Society and History at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda in Idem, Writing History in International Criminal Trials, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2011, pp. 170-191. Wilson, Tamfuh, Procedural Developments at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (ICTR), The Law and Practice of International Courts and Tribunals, 10-2, 2011, pp. 351-380. Yacoubian, George, Evaluating the Efficacy of the International Criminal Tribunals for Rwanda and the Former Yugoslavia: Implications for Criminology and International Criminal Law, World Affairs, 1653, 2003, pp. 133-141. Yan, Ling, The Work of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda in 2002, Chinese Journal of International Law, 2-2, 2003, pp. 655-665. Yan, Ling, The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Achievements and Activities in 2003, 327

5970 5971

5972 5973

5974

5975 5976 5977

5978 5979

5980

5981 5982

5983 5984

Chinese Journal of International Law, 3-1, 2004, pp. 291-304. 5985 Yarwood, Lisa; Dold, Beat, Towards the End and Beyond: The Almost Referral of Bagaragaza in Light of the Completion Strategy of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, The Chinese Journal of International Law, 6-1, 2007, pp. 95-114. Zahar, Alexander; Rohol, Susan, The United Nations International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (ICTR), in Totten, Samuel; Sherman, Marc, Genocide at the Millennium, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Publishers, 2005, pp. 209-240. Zakr, Nasser, La responsabilit du suprieur hirarchique devant les tribunaux pnaux internationaux, Revue internationale de droit pnal, 73-1/2, 2000, pp. 59-80. Zakr, Nasser, Analyse spcifique du crime de gnocide dans le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda, Revue de science criminelle et de droit pnal compar, 2, 2001, pp. 263-275.

5986

5987 5988

5.2.1.4) Genre (Gender); droit du viol

5989 5990 Aafjes, Astrid, Gender Violence: The Hidden War Crime, Washington, DC: Women, Law & Development International, 1998, 133 p. Askin, Kelly, Prosecuting Wartime Rape and other Gender-Related Crimes under International Law: Extraordinary Advances, Enduring Obstacles, Berkeley Journal Of International Law, 21, 2003, pp. 288-349. Askin, Kelly, The Quest for Post-Conflict Gender Justice, Columbia Journal of Transnational Law, 41, 2003, pp. 509-521. Askin, Kelly, The Jurisprudence of International War Crimes Tribunals: Securing Gender Justice for Some Survivors, in Durham, Helen; Gurd, Tracey (eds.), Listening to the Silences: Women and War, Leiden/Boston: Martinus Nijhoff, 2005, pp. 125-153. Askin, Kelly, Gender Crimes Jurisprudence in the ICTR: Positive Developments, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3, 2005, pp. 1007-1018. Ayat, Mohammed, Quelques apports des tribunaux pnaux internationaux ad hoc et notamment le TPIR, la lutte contre les violences sexuelles subies par les femmes durant les gnocides et les conflits arms, International Criminal Law Review, 10-5, 2010, pp. 787-827. Balthazar, Sita, Gender Crimes and the International Criminal Tribunals, Gonzaga Journal of International Law, 10, 2006/2007, pp. 43-48. Brunet, Ariane; Helal, Isabelle, Brief Field Study: Monitoring the Prosecution of Gender-Related Crimes in Rwanda, in Machel, Graca; The United Nations (eds.), The Graca Machel/UN Study on the Effects of War on Children, Mahwah, NJ: Erlbaum Associates, 1998. Brunet, Ariane; Helal, Isabelle, Monitoring the Prosecution of Gender-related Crimes in Rwanda: A Brief Field Report, Peace and Conflict: Journal of Peace Psychology, 4-4, 1998, pp. 393-397. Buss, Doris, The Curious Visibility of Wartime Rape: Gender and Ethnicity in International Criminal Law, Windsor Yearbook of Access to Justice, 25-1, 2007, pp. 3-22. Buss, Doris, Rethinking Rape as a Weapon of War, Feminist Legal Studies, 17-2, 2009, pp. 145-163. Buss, Doris, Learning our Lessons? The Rwanda Tribunal Record on Prosecuting Rape, in McGlynn, Clare; Munro, Vanessa (eds.), Rethinking Rape Law: International and Comparative Perspectives, Abingdon, UK; New York: Routledge, 2010, pp. 61-75. Campanaro, Jocelyn, Women, War, and International Law: The Historical Treatment of Gender-Based War Crimes, The Georgetown Law Journal, 89-8, 2001, pp. 2557-2592. Carpenter, Megan, Bare Justice: A Feminist Theory of Justice and its Potential Application to Crimes of Sexual Violence in Post-Genocide Rwanda, The Creighton Law Review, 41-4, 2008, pp. 595-661. Chenault, Suzanne, And Since Akayesu? The Development of ICTR Jurisprudence on Gender Crimes: A Comparison of Akayesu and Muhimana, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2008, pp. 221-237. 328

5991 5992

5993 5994

5995 5996

5997 5998 5999 6000

6001 6002 6003

6004

Chinkin, Christine, Women: The Forgotten Victims of Armed Conflict?, in Durham, Helen; McCormack, Timothy (eds.), The Changing Face of Conflict and the Efficacy of International Humanitarian Law, The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 1999, pp. 23-44. Copelon, Rhonda, Gender Crimes as War Crimes: Integrating Crimes against Women into International Criminal Law, Mcgill Law Journal, 46, 2000, pp. 217-240. De Brouwer, Anne-Marie, Supranational Criminal Prosecution of Sexual Violence: The ICC and the practice of the ICTY and the ICTR, Antwerp: Intersentia, 2005, 570 p. De Brouwer, Anne-Marie, Reparation to Victims of Sexual Violence: Possibilities at the International Criminal Court and at the Trust Fund for Victims and Their Families, Leiden Journal of International Law, 20, 2007, pp. 207237. De Londras, Fiona, Prosecuting Sexual Violence in the Ad Hoc International Criminal Tribunals for Rwanda and the Former Yugoslavia, in Fineman, Martha (ed.), Transcending the Boundaries of Law: Generations of Feminism and Legal Theory, Abingdon, UK/New York: Routledge, 2011, pp. 290-304. De Vito, Daniela; Gill, Aisha; Short, Damien, Rape Characterised as Genocide, Sur: International Journal on Human Rights, 10-1, 2009, pp. 29-52. Diarra, Fatoumata, Guerres, femmes et droit: les crimes de guerre, crimes dagression, crimes de gnocide et crimes contre lhumanit, in Eboe-Osuji, Chile (ed.), Protecting Humanity: Essays in International Law and Policy in Honour of Navanethem Pillay, Leiden/ Boston: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2010, pp. 119-140. Eboe-Osuji, Chile, Rape as Genocide: Some Questions Arising, Journal of Genocide Research, 9-2, 2007, pp. 251-273. Engle, Karen, Aux armes!Droits des femmes et intervention humanitaire, Actes de la recherche en sciences sociales, 173, 2008, pp. 80-97. Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de lHomme, Les associations se mobilisent pour que les viols et les violences sexuelles commis dans le cadre du gnocide de 1994 relvent effectivement de la comptence du Tribunal International pour le Rwanda, La lettre de la F.I.D.H., 704-705-706, 1997, pp. 21-34. Fdration internationale des Ligues des droits de lhomme, Entre illusions et dsillusions: les victimes devant le TPIR, Rapport de situation 343, Paris: FIDH, 2002, 82 p. Franklin, Daniel, Failed Rape Prosecutions at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Georgetown Journal of Gender & the Law, 9-1, 2008, pp. 181-214. Gaparayi, Idi, Prosecuting Rape as an International Crime: Challenges and Prospects, East African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 1-1, 2002, pp. 51-68. Goldstone, Richard, Prosecuting Rape as War Crime, Case Western Reserve Journal of International Law, 34-3, 2002, pp. 277-285. Goldstone, Richard; Dehon, Estelle, Engendering Accountability, New England Journal of Public Policy, 9-1, 2003, pp. 121-145. Haffajee, Rebecca, Prosecuting Crimes of Rape and Sexual Violence at the ICTR: The Application of Joint Criminal Enterprise Theory, Harvard Journal of Law & Gender, 29-1, 2006, pp. 201-221. Haskell, John, The Complicity and Limits of International Law in Armed Conflict Rape, Boston College Third World Law Journal, 29-1, 2009, pp. 35-84 International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development, Rwanda: Akayesu Sentencing a Victory for Womens Rights, Montreal: Rights and Democracy, January 1998. International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development, Rwandan Rape Victims Denied Justice by U.N. Tribunal, Montreal: Rights and Democracy, January 2003. Koenig, Dorean, Two Transformations of Sexual Assault, the First in Domestic Law and the Second in the United Nations International Criminal Courts for Yugoslavia and Rwanda, and the ICC Treaty, 329

6005 6006 6007

6008

6009 6010

6011 6012 6013

6014 6015 6016 6017 6018 6019 6020 6021 6022 6023

Wayne Law Review, 50-1, 2004, pp. 185-195. 6024 6025 Kritz, Brian, International Legal Protection for Women and Female Children: Rwanda: A Case Study, Suffolk Transnational Law Review, 33-1, 2010, pp. 1-34. Laviolette, Nicole, Commanding Rape: Sexual Violence, Command Responsibility, and the Prosecution of Superiors by the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Canadian Yearbook of International Law, 36, 1998, pp. 93-150. Leroy-Hajee, Alice, Prosecuting Sexual Violence at the ICTR, in Eboe-Osuji, Chile (ed.), Protecting Humanity: Essays in International Law and Policy in Honour of Navanethem Pillay, Leiden/ Boston: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2010, pp. 185-196. Lyons, Margaret, Hearing the Cry without Answering the Call: Rape, Genocide, and the Rwandan Tribunal, 28, 2001, Syracuse Journal of International Law and Commerce, pp. 99-124. MacKinnon, Catharine, The ICTRs Legacy on Sexual Violence, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2008, pp. 211-220. Milne, Allison, Prosecuting Cases of Gender Violence in the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, The Buffalo Human Rights Law Review, 11, 2005, pp.107-114. Mullins Christopher, He Would Kill Me with His Penis: Genocidal Rape in Rwanda as a State Crime, Critical Criminology, 17-1, 2009, pp. 15-33. Nelaeva, Galina, The Impact of Transnational Advocacy Networks on the Prosecution of Wartime Rape and Sexual Violence: The Case of the ICTR, International Social Science Review, 85-1/2, 2010, pp. 3-27. Nessel, Lori, Rape and Recovery in Rwanda: The Viability of Local Justice Initiatives and the Availability of Surrogate State Protection for Women that Flee, Michigan State Journal of International Law, 15-1, 2007, pp. 101-136. Nowrojee, Binaifer; Ralph, Regan, Justice for Women Victims of Violence: Rwanda after the 1994 Genocide, in Amadiume, Ifi; An-Naim, Abdullahi (eds.), The Politics of Memory: Truth, Healing, and Social Justice, London/New York: Zed Books, 2000, pp. 162-175. Nowrojee, Binaifer, Your Justice is Too Slow: Will the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda Fail Rwandas Rape Victims?, in Pankhurst, Donna (ed.), Gendered Peace: Womens Struggle for Postwar Justice and Reconciliation, London/New York: Routledge, 2008, pp. 107-136. Ntombizozuko, Dyani, Sexual Violence, Armed Conflict and International Law in Africa, African Journal of International and Comparative Law, 15, 2007, pp. 230-253. Numminen, Jutta, Violence lgard des femmes en situation de conflit arm: analyse effectue selon le point de vue fminin sur la protection de la femme dans le droit international humanitaire, The Finnish Yearbook of International Law, 9, 2000, pp. 453-474. Oosterveld, Valerie, The Making of a Gender-Sensitive International Criminal Court, International Law FORUM du droit international, 1-1, 1999, pp. 38-41. Oosterveld, Valerie, Gender-Sensitive Justice and the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda: Lessons Learned for the International Criminal Court, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 12-1, 2005, pp. 119-133. Pillay, Navanethem, Sexual Violence in Times of Conflict: The Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Chesterman, Simon (ed.), Civilians in War, Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2001, pp. 167-176. Pillay, Navanethem, Sexual Violence: Standing by the Victim, Case Western Reserve Journal of International Law, 42-1/2, 2009, pp. 459-468. Russell-Brown, Sherie, Rape as an Act of Genocide, Berkeley Journal of International Law, 21, 2003, pp. 350-374. Sharlach, Lisa, Rape as Genocide: Bangladesh, the Former Yugoslavia, and Rwanda, New Political Science, 22-1, 2000, pp. 89-102. 330

6026

6027 6028 6029 6030 6031 6032

6033

6034

6035 6036

6037 6038

6039

6040 6041 6042

6043 6044 6045

Stearns, Brooke, A New Crime Against Humanity: HIV/AIDS and Security After the Rwandan Genocide, Revue de Scurit Humaine / Human Security Journal, 1, April 2006, pp. 36-60. Stephens, Beth, Humanitarian Law and Gender Violence: An End to Centuries of Neglect?, Hofstra Law & Policy Symposium, 3, 1999, pp. 87-109. Van Schaack, Beth, Engendering Genocide: the Akayesu Case before the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, in Hurwitz, Deena; Satterthwaite, Margaret (eds.), Human Rights Advocacy Stories, New York: Foundation Press; St. Paul, MN: Thomson/West, 2009. Van Schaack, Beth, Obstacles on the Road to Gender Justice: The International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda as Object Lesson, American University Journal of Gender Social Policy and the Law, 17-2, 2009, pp. 361-406. Viseur Sellers, Patricia, Arriving at Rwanda: Extension of Sexual Assault Prosecution under the Statutes of the ad hoc International Criminal Tribunals, American Society of International Law Proceedings, 90, 1996, pp. 605-610. Viseur Sellers, Patricia, International Crimes against Women: Sexual Violence and Peremptory Norms: The Legal Value of Rape, Case Western Reserve Journal of International Law, 34, 2002, pp. 287-303. Viseur Sellers, Patricia, Gender Strategy is Not a Luxury for International Courts, American University Journal of Gender, Social Policy & the Law, 17-2, 2009, pp. 301-326. Walsh, Connie; International Centre for Human Rights and Democratic Development, Witness Protection, Gender and the ICTR, Montreal: Rights and Democracy, October 1997, 20 p. Waters, Ashley, Prosecuting the Unspeakable: Rape as a Crime of Genocide, Harvard Political Review, 26-1, 1999, pp. 9-10. Wells, Sarah, Gender, Sexual Violence and Prospects for Justice at the Gacaca Courts in Rwanda, Southern California Review of Law and Womens Studies, 14-2, 2005, pp.167-196. Winants, Olivier, The Interplay of Ethnicity, Gender and Sexual Violence during Wartime and in Coercive Interrogation: What Role for Human Dignity?, Jura Falconis, 43-1, 2006-2007, pp. 137-174. Weinberg de Roca, Ins, Prosecuting Gender Based And Sexual Crimes Against Women: The Role of the International Courts and Criminal Tribunals, in Eboe-Osuji, Chile (ed.), Protecting Humanity: Essays in International Law and Policy in Honour of Navanethem Pillay, Leiden/Boston: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2010, pp. 229-236. Wood, Stephanie, A Woman Scorned for the Least Condemned War Crime: Precedent and Problems with Prosecuting Rape as a Serious War Crime in the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Columbia Journal of Gender and Law, 13-2, 2004, pp. 274-282.

6046

6047

6048 6049 6050 6051 6052 6053 6054

6055

5.2.1.5) Incitation la haine (Hate Speech)

6056 Anonyme, International Law: Genocide: U.N. Tribunal Finds That Mass Media Hate Speech Constitutes Genocide, Incitement to Genocide, and Crimes Against Humanity; Prosecutor v. Nahimana, Barayagwiza, and Ngese (Media Case), Harvard Law Review, 2004, 117-8, pp. 2769-2776. Bemba, Joseph, Justice internationale et libert dexpression: les mdias face aux crimes internationaux, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 434 p. Benesch, Susan, Inciting Genocide, Pleading Free Speech, World Policy Journal, 21-2, 2004, pp. 62-69. Byron, Dennis, Hate Speech and the Rwanda Genocide: ICTR Jurisprudence and its Implications, in Eboe-Osuji, Chile (ed.), Protecting Humanity: Essays in International Law and Policy in Honour of Navanethem Pillay, Leiden/Boston: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2010, pp. 53-69. Chalk, Frank, Radio Broadcasting in the Incitement and Interdiction of Gross Violations of Human Rights Including Genocide, in Smith, Roger (ed.), Genocide: Essays Towards Understanding, Early Warning, and Prevention, Williamsburg, VA: Association of Genicide Scholars, 1999, pp. 185-203. Della Morte, Gabriele, De-Mediatizing the Media Case: Elements of a Critical Approach, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-4, 2005, pp. 1019-1034. 331

6057 6058 6059

6060

6061

6062 6063

Ferreira, Alex, Criminal Responsibility of Journalists under International Criminal Law: The ICTR Experience, Nordic Journal of International Law, 73-3, 2004, pp. 307-323. Gordon, Gregory, A War of Media, Words, Newspapers, and Radio Stations: The ICTR Media Trial Verdict and a New Chapter in the International Law of Hate Speech, Virginia Journal of International Law, 45-1, 2004, pp. 139-198. Gordon, Gregory, Music and Genocide: Harmonizing Coherence, Freedom and Nonviolence in Incitement Law, s. l., s. n., August 2009, 30 p. [Internet]. Maravilla, Christopher, Hate Speech as a War Crime: Public and Direct Incitement to Genocide in International Law, Tulane Journal of International & Comparative Law, 7-1, 2008, pp. 113-144. May, Larry, Incitement to Genocide and the Rwanda Media Case, in Golash, Deirdre (ed.), Freedom of Expression in a Diverse World, Dordrecht/New York: Springer, 2010, pp. 101-114. Monasebian, Simone, The Pre-Genocide Case against Radio-Tlvision Libre des Milles Collines, in Thompson, Allan (ed.), The Media and the Rwanda Genocide, London: Pluto Press, 2007, pp. 308-329. Orentlicher, Diane, Criminalizing Hate Speech in the Crucible of Trial: Prosecutor v. Nahimana, American University International Law Review, 21-4, 2006, pp. 557-596. Pillay, Navanethem, Freedom of Speech and Incitement to Criminal Activity: A Delicate Balance, New England Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2008, pp. 203-210. Rikhof, Joseph, Hate Speech and International Criminal Law: The Mugesera Decision by the Supreme Court of Canada, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-5, 2005, pp. 1121-1133. Schabas, William, Hate Speech in Rwanda: The Road to Genocide, McGill Law Journal, 46, 2000, pp. 141-171. Snyder, Robert, Disillusioned Words Like Bullets Bark: Incitement to Genocide, Music, and the Trial of Simon Bikindi, The Georgia Journal of International and Comparative Law, 35-3, 2007, pp. 645-674. Viljoen, Frans, Hate Speech in Rwanda as a Test Case for International Human Rights Law, Comparative and International Law Journal of South Africa, 38-1, 2005, pp. 1-14. Zahar, Alexander, The ICTRs Media Judgment and the Reinvention of Direct and Public Incitement to Commit Genocide, Criminal Law Forum, 16-1, 2005, pp. 33-48.

6064 6065 6066 6067 6068 6069 6070 6071 6072 6073 6074

5.2.1.6) TPIR/TPIY
6075 Akhavan, Payam, Contributions of the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda to Development of Definitions of Crimes against Humanity and Genocide, Proceedings of the Annual Meeting (American Society of International Law), 94, 2000, pp. 279-284. Askin, Kelly, Sexual Violence in Decisions and Indictments of the Yugoslav and Rwandan Tribunals: Current Status, American Journal of International Law, 93-1, 1999, pp. 97-123. Beresford, Stuart, Unshackling the Paper Tiger: The Sentencing Practices of the Ad hoc International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, International Criminal Law Review, 1-1/2, 2001, pp. 33-90. Bogdan, Attila, Cumulative Charges, Convictions and Sentencing at the Ad Hoc International Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Melbourne Journal of International Law, 3-1, 2002, pp. 1-32. Carcano, Andrea, Requests for Review in the Practice of the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and for Rwanda, Leiden Journal of International Law, 17, 1, 2004, pp. 103-119. Clark, Jennifer, Zero to Life: Sentencing Appeals at the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Georgetown Law Journal, 96-5, 2008, pp. 1685-1723. Eboe-Osuji, Chile, Complicity in Genocide versus Aiding and Abetting Genocide: Construing the Difference in the ICTR and ICTY Statutes, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-1, 2005, pp. 5681. Fitzpatrick, Brenda, Rape as Genocide: Lessons from the Balkans and Rwanda in the 1990s, in Brandt, Don (ed.), Violence Against Women: From 332

6076 6077

6078 6079 6080 6081

6082

Silence to Empowerment, Monrovia, CA: World Vision, 2003. 6083 6084 6085 6086 Haddad, Heidi, Mobilizing the Will to Prosecute: Crimes of Rape at the Yugoslav and Rwandan Tribunals, Human Rights Review, 12-1, 2011, pp. 109-132. Harhoff, Frederik, Consonance or Rivalry: Calibrating the Efforts to Prosecute War Crimes in National and International Tribunals, Duke Journal of Comparative & International Law, 7-2, 1997, pp. 571-596. Heinsch, Robert, Die Weiterentwicklung des humanitren Vlkerrechts durch die Strafgerichtshfe fr das ehemalige Jugoslawien und Ruanda, Berlin: Berliner Wissenschaftlicher Verlag, 2007, 413 p. Henzelin, Marc, Les raisons de savoir du suprieur hirarchique quun crime va tre commis ou a t commis par un subordonn: examen de la jurisprudence des Tribunaux pnaux internationaux pour lexYougoslavie et le Rwanda, in Tavernier, Paul, (ed.), Actualit de la jurisprudence pnale internationale lheure de la mise en place de la Cour pnale internationale, Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 2004, pp. 81-125. Humphrey, Michael, International Intervention, Justice and National Reconciliation: The Role of the ICTY and ICTR in Bosnia and Rwanda, Journal of Human Rights, 2-4, 2003, pp. 495-505. Jegede, Segun, The Admissibility of Evidence in Proceedings before the International Criminal Tribunals for Rwanda (ICTR) and for the Former Yugoslavia (ICTY), African Yearbook of International Law, 13, 2005, pp. 131-158. Jorda, Claude, Les tribunaux pnaux internationaux pour lex-Yougoslavie et pour le Rwanda, nouveaux modles de justice pour la Cour pnale internationale, in Mignard, Jean-Pierre; Vogelwith, Alain (eds.), Justice pour tous, Paris: La Dcouverte, 2001, pp. 29-33. Karagiannakis, Magdalini, The Definition of Rape and its Characterization as an Act of Genocide: A Review of the Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunals for Rwanda and the Former Yugoslavia, Leiden Journal of International Law, 12, 1999, pp. 479-490. Lambert-Abdelgawad, Elisabeth, Les tribunaux pnaux pour lex-Yougoslavie et le Rwanda et lappel aux sources du droit international des droits de lhomme, Les sources du droit international pnal, Paris: Socit de lgislation compare, 2004, pp. 97-134. Laucci, Cyril, Juger et faire juger les auteurs de violations graves du droit international humanitaire: rflexions sur la mission des Tribunaux pnaux internationaux et les moyens de laccomplir, Revue internationale de la Croix-Rouge, 842, 2001, pp. 407-438. Liwerant, Sara, Quand la justice pnale internationale sempare de la rconciliation nationale, Droit et cultures, 56-2, 2008, pp. 147-175. McHenry, James, The Prosecution of Rape under International Law: Justice That Is Long Overdue, Vanderbilt Journal of Transnational Law, 35, 2002, pp. 1269-1311. Nahapetian, Kate, Selective Justice: Prosecuting Rape in the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Berkeley Womens Law Journal, 14, 1999, pp. 126-135. Nicol-Wilson, Melron, International Criminal Tribunals: A Comparative Study of the Tribunals in the Former Yugoslavia, Rwanda and Sierra Leone, Australian International Law Journal, 2002, pp. 126-135. Pocar, Fausto, Criminal Proceedings before the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Law and Practice of International Courts and Tribunals, 5-1, 2006, pp. 89-102. Rauschenbach, Mina; Scalia, Damien, Victims and International Criminal Justice: A Vexed Question?, International Review of the Red Cross, 90-870, 2008, pp. 441-459. Shinoda, Hideaki, Peace-building by the Rule of Law: An Examination of Intervention in the Form of International Tribunals, International Journal of Peace Studies, 7-1, 2002, pp. 41-58. Stroh, Dagmar Patricia, Die Nationale Zusammenarbeit mit den Internationalen Straftribunalen fr das ehemalige Jugoslawien und fr Ruanda Berlin/New York: Springer, 2002, 395 p. Sungi, Simeon, Obligatio Erga Omnes of Rape as a Ius Cogens Norm: Examining the Jurisprudence of the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia, International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and the International Criminal Court, The European Journal of Law Reform, 9-1, 2007, pp. 333

6087 6088

6089

6090

6091

6092

6093 6094 6095 6096 6097 6098 6099 6100 6101

113-144. 6102 Tiefenbrun, Susan, The Paradox of International Adjudication: Developments in the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, the World Court, and the International Criminal Court, North Carolina Journal of International Law and Commercial Regulation, 25-3, 2000, pp. 551-560. United Nations, Department of Peacekeeping Operations, Review of the Sexual Violence Elements of the Judgments of the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia, the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, and the Special Court for Sierra Leone in the Light of Security Council Resolution 1820, New York: UN-DPO, 2010, 98 p. Van Den Hole, Leo, Case Study of Rape and Sexual Assault in the Judgments of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (Akayesu and Musema) and the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia (Celebici, Furundzija, Kunarac, Todorovic, Skirica and Kvocka), Eyes on the ICC, 1-1, 2004, pp. 54-70.

6103

6104

5.2.2) Juridictions nationales (hors Rwanda)

6105 6106 6107 Amnesty International, Universal Jurisdiction: The Duty of States to Enact and Enforce Legislation, London: A. I., 2001, 80 p. Amnesty International, Universal Jurisdiction: A Preliminary Survey of Legislation around the World, London: A. I., 2011, 127 p. Basak, Denis, Die Zustndigkeitsregeln internationaler Strafgerichte und Art. 101 GG: zum Verhltnis der deutschen Strafgerichtsbarkeit zu den Internationalen Tribunalen fr Jugoslawien und Ruanda sowie zum Stndigen Internationalen Strafgerichtshof, Frankfurt/Bern: Peter Lang, 2005, 202 p. Behrendt, Urs, Die Verfolgung des Vlkermordes in Ruanda durch internationale und nationale Gerichte: zugleich ein Beitrag zu Inhalt und Funktion des Universalittsprinzips bei der Verfolgung von Vlkerrechtsverbrechen, Berlin: Berliner Wissenschafts-Verlag, 2005, 383 p. Beigbeder, Yves, Judging War Crimes and Torture: French Justice and International Criminal Tribunals and Commissions (1940-2005), Leiden/ Boston: Martinus Nijhoff, 2006, 377 p. Bizimana, Jean-Damascne, A propos de comptence universelle: retour sur les jugements des Rwandais par les juridictions des tats tiers, Dialogue, 225, janvier 2002, pp. 19-34 Bosly, Henri; Vandermeersch, Damien, Gnocide, crimes contre lhumanit et crimes de guerre face la justice: les juridictions internationales et les tribunaux nationaux, Bruxelles: Emile Bruylant, 2010, 250 p. Bourdon, William, Qui peut arrter les coupables?, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, Jean-Pierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 77-86. Centre de Recherches Droit International, RSF vs Mille Collines: la procdure de Reporters sans frontires contre la Radio Rwandaise RTLM devant les Tribunaux franais et le Tribunal international pour le Rwanda, Situation, 27, 1995-1996, 79 p. Commentator, The Spanish Indictment of High-ranking Rwandan Officials, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 6-5, 2008, pp. 1003-1011. Coombs, Mary, In re Surrender of Ntakirutimana: 184 F.3d 419, American Journal of International Law, 94-1, 2000, pp. 171-178. Currie, Robert; Stancu, Ion, R. v. Munyaneza: Pondering Canadas First Core Crimes Conviction, International Criminal Law Review, 10-5, 2010, pp. 829-853. Daqun, Lu, Should the Principle of Ne Bis in Idem also Be Taken into Consideration? A Response to Yarwood and Dold, Chinese Journal of International Law, 2007, 6-3, pp. 789-792. De La Cuesta, Jos, Les comptences criminelles concurrentes nationales et internationales et le principe ne bis in idem, Revue internationale de droit pnal, 73-3, 2002, pp. 673-705. Desessard, Laurent, France: les comptences criminelles concurrentes nationales et internationales et le principe ne bis in idem, Revue internationale de droit pnal, 73-3, 2002, pp. 913-940. 334

6108

6109 6110 6111 6112 6113

6114 6115 6116 6117 6118 6119

6120

Dialogue, 222, juillet 2001: Dossier: Assises de Bruxelles Vandeginste, S., Rparation pour les victimes de gnocide, de crimes contre lhumanit et de crimes de guerre au Rwanda, pp. 3-42. Karamano, C., Moi devant les Assises de Bruxelles, pp. 43-52. liat, B.; Serck, L,, A propos du procs des quatre Rwandais, pp. 53-56. Ntampaka, C., Quatre Rwandais condamns pour crimes de guerre devant les Assises de Bruxelles, pp. 57-62. Van Butselaar, J., Une journe au procs de Bruxelles, pp. 63-66. Karameno, C., La presse belge et franaise juge le procs de Bruxelles, pp. 67-72. Dialogue, 223, septembre 2001: Dossier: Les coulisses des Assises de Bruxelles Pirmez, A., Un procs exemplaire: tous coupables!, pp. 3-14. Linguyeneza, V., Le bont ne reste jamais impunie, pp.15-20. De Dorlodot, P., Le Procs des quatre Rwandais: procs exemplaire ou mission impossible?, pp. 21-25. Ntampaka, C., Universalit des droits de lhomme?, pp. 26-36. Uganda, D., Appel la culture de considration, pp. 37-38. Drumbl, Mark, Prosecution of Genocide v. the Fair Trial Principle: Comments on Brown and Others v. The Government of Rwanda and the UK Secretary of State for the Home Department, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 8-1, 2010, pp. 289-309. Eftekhari, Shiva, International Criminal Justice, Rwanda and French Human Rights Activism, Human Rights Quarterly, 23-4, 2001, pp. 1032-1061. Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de lHomme, France: Comptence universelle: tat des lieux de la mise en oeuvre du principe de comptence universelle, Paris: FIDH, 2005, 24 p. (cf. Idem, France: Universal Jurisdiction: Status of the Implementation of the Principle of Universal Jurisdiction, 2005, 24 p.) Fdration Internationale des Ligues des Droits de lHomme; REDRESS, Fostering an European Approach to Accountability for Genocide, Crimes against Humanity, War Crimes and Torture: Extraterritorial Jurisdiction and the European Union, Paris/London, FIDH/REDRESS, 2007, 85 p. Geneuss, Julia, Fostering a Better Understanding of Universal Jurisdiction: A Comment on the AU-EU Expert Report on the Principle of Universal Jurisdiction, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 7-5, 2009, pp. 945-962. Gillet, Eric, Les juridictions nationales, in Verdier, Raymond; Decaux, Emmanuel; Chrtien, JeanPierre (eds.), Rwanda: un gnocide du XXe sicle, Paris: LHarmattan, 1995, pp. 107-114. Gillet, Eric, Le gnocide devant la justice, Les Temps modernes, 583, 1995, pp. 228-271. Godinho, Jorge, The Surrender Agreements between the US and the ICTY and ICTR: A Critical View, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 1-2, 2003, pp. 502-516. Guillaume, Marc, Les armes et les tribunaux pnaux pour lex-Yougoslavie et le Rwanda, in Colloque Droit pnal et Dfense, Paris: Rpublique Franaise, Ministre de la Dfense, 2001, pp. 148-159. Habiyaremeye, W., Procs historique en Suisse, Dialogue, 213, novembre-dcembre 1999, pp. 19-32. Jones, Nicholas; Rob, Nestor, Sentencing Circles in Canada and the Gacaca in Rwanda: A Comparative Analysis, International Criminal Justice Review, 21-1, 2011, pp. 39-66. Kamminga, Menno, Lessons Learned from the Exercise of Universal Jurisdiction in Respect of Gross Human Rights Offenses, Human Rights Quarterly, 23-4, 2001, pp. 940-974. Kastenberg, Joshua, Universal Jurisdiction and the Concept of a Fair Trial: Prosecutor v. Fulgence Niyonteze: A Swiss Military Tribunal Case Study, University of Miami International & Comparative Law Review, 12-1, 2004, pp. 1-56. Kaye, David, Justice beyond The Hague: Supporting the Prosecution of International Crimes in National Courts, New York: Council on Foreign Relations, 2011, 45 p. Kayibanda Van Cutsem, B., Vrit et justice de comptence universelle: le choc des cultures, 335

6121

6122

6123 6124

6125

6126

6127 6128 6129 6130 6131 6132 6133 6134

6135 6136

Dialogue, 239, septembre 2005, pp. 57-63. 6137 6138 Kimpimki, Minna, Genocide in Rwanda: Is it Really Finlands Concern?, International Criminal Law Review, 11-1, 2011, pp. 155-176. Kushen, Robert; Harris, Kenneth, Surrender of Fugitives by the United States to the War Crimes Tribunals for Yugoslavia and Rwanda, The American Journal of International Law, 90-3, 1996, pp. 510-518. Kushen, Robert, The Surrender Agreements between the US and the ICTY and ICTR: The American View, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 1-2, 2003, pp. 517-519. Lafontaine, Fannie, Canadas Crimes against Humanity and War Crimes Act on Trial: An Analysis of the Munyaneza Case, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 8-1, 2010, pp. 269-288. Mass, Michel, Ex-Yougoslavie, Rwanda: une comptence virtuelle des juridictions franaises?, Revue de science criminelle et de droit pnal compar, 4, 1997, pp. 893-898. Paust, Jordan, The Freeing of Ntakirutimana in the United States and Extradition to the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law, 1, 1998, pp. 205-209. Reydams, Luc, Universal Jurisdiction over Atrocities in Rwanda: Theory and Practice, European Journal of Crime, Criminal Law and Criminal Justice, 18, 1996, pp. 35-38. Reydams, Luc, Niyonteze v. Public Prosecutor, The American Journal of International Law, 96-1, 2002, pp. 231-236. Reydams, Luc, Belgiums First Application of Universal Jurisdiction: The Butare Four Case, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 1-2, 2003, pp. 428-436. Sadat, Leila, Transjudicial Dialogue and the Rwandan Genocide: Aspects of Antagonism and Complementarity, Leiden Journal of International Law, 22-3, 2009, pp. 543-562. Schabas, William, National Courts Finally Begin to Prosecute Genocide, the Crime of Crimes, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 1-1, 2003, pp. 39-63. Schabas, William, Anti-Complementarity: Referral to National Jurisdictions by the UN International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Max Planck Yearbook of United Nations Law, 13, 2009, pp. 29-60. Schmitt, Paul, The Future of Genocide Suits at the International Court of Justice: Frances Role in Rwanda and Implications of the Bosnia v. Serbia Decision, Georgetown Journal of International Law, 40-2, 2009, pp. 585-624. Seroussi, Julien, Si loin, si proche: la lgitimit de lenqute dans les affaires de comptence universelle, Critique internationale, 36, 2007, pp. 21-36. Stern, Brigitte, La comptence universelle en France: le cas des crimes commis en ex-Yougoslavie et au Rwanda, German Yearbook of International Law, 40, 1997, pp. 280-299. Stern, Brigitte, Universal Jurisdiction over Crimes against Humanity under French Law: Grave Breaches of the Geneva Conventions of 1949, Genocide, Torture, Human Rights Violations in Bosnia and Rwanda, American Journal of International Law, 93, 1999, pp. 525-529. Thalmann, Vanessa, French Justices Endeavours to Substitute for the ICTR, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 6-5, 2008, pp. 995-1002. Tribunal de Grand Instance de Paris, Cabinet de Jean-Louis Bruguire, Dlivrance de mandats darrts internationaux: Ordonnance de soit-communiqu, Paris, 17 November 2006, 64 p. [Internet]. Van den Herik, Larissa, A Quest for Jurisdiction and an Appropriate Definition of Crime: Mpambara before the Dutch Courts, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 7-5, 2009, pp. 1117-1131. Vander Beken, Tom; Vermeulen, Gert; Ongena, Thrse, Belgium: Concurrent National and International Criminal Jurisdiction and the Principle ne bis in idem, Revue internationale de droit pnal, 73, 2002, pp. 811-848. Vandermeersch, Damien, La Loi du 22 mars 1996 relative la reconnaissance du Tribunal internationale pour lex-Yougoslavie et du Tribunal international pour le Rwanda, et la coopration 336

6139 6140 6141 6142 6143 6144 6145 6146 6147 6148 6149

6150 6151 6152

6153 6154 6155 6156

6157

avec ces tribunaux, Revue de droit pnal et de criminologie, 1996, pp. 855-888. 6158 Vandermeersch, Damien, Prosecuting International Crimes in Belgium, Journal of International Criminal Justice, 3-2, 2005, pp. 400-421.

5.3) Thses de doctorat

6159 6160 Andrieu, Kora, Le libralisme politique lpreuve des violences de masse: une thorie de la justice transitionnelle?, Universit Paris IV, 2010. Baruani Saleh, Jos, Le Tribunal pnal international pour le Rwanda et laccus: la fonction juridictionnelle face aux objectifs politiques de paix et de rconciliation nationale, Universit de Reims, 2010. Bassett, Gwyn, A Discourse Analysis of Rape in War: Case Studies from Bosnia, Burma and Rwanda, University of Bristol, 2005. Bizimana, Jean-Damascne, La contribution du Tribunal criminel international pour le Rwanda ldification de la justice pnale internationale, Universit de Toulouse 1, 2004. Belbenoit-Avich, Pierre, Contribution au bilan des tribunaux pnaux internationaux pour lExYougoslavie et le Rwanda: la responsabilit pnale internationale individuelle: les crimes de guerre, Universit de Montpellier 1, 2008. Chakravarty, Anuradha, Surrendering Consent: The Politics of Transitional Justice in Post-genocide Rwanda, Cornell University, 2009. Chopart, Elodie, Lutte contre limpunit et protection des droits de lhomme restent-ils compatibles dans une societ post-gnocidaire? Le cas du Rwanda, Universit de Genve, 1998. Degli, Jean, The Challenges Facing the International Criminal Justice Regarding Fair Trial Standards: The Example of the ICTR, The American University, 2010. Doughty, Kristin, Contesting Community: Legalized Reconciliation Efforts in the Aftermath of Genocide in Rwanda, University of Pennsylvania, 2011. Eriksson, Maria, Defining Rape: Emerging Obligations for States under International Law?, rebro University, Sweden, 2010. Fourcans, Claire, Les violences sexuelles devant les juridictions pnales internationales, Universit Paris 10, 2007. Gaparayi, Idi, Justice and Social Reconstruction in the Aftermath of Genocide in Rwanda: An Evaluation of the Possible Role of the Gacaca Tribunals, University of Pretoria, 2000. Hansen, Thomas, Facing the Challenges of Transitional Justice: Reflections from Post-Genocide Rwanda and Beyond, Aarhus University, Danemark, 2010. Hategekimina, Sylvre, La justice pnale restaurative: essai de sa mise en uvre dans les juridictions Gacaca au Rwanda, Universit de Nantes, 2009. Holland, Frederick, Mass Violence and ubutabera: Exploring the Boundaries of Justice and Reconciliation in Post-genocide Germany and Rwanda, Claremont Graduate University, 2000. Hurst, Alexandra, Reconciling Rwanda? (Ir)reconcilable Narratives of History, Identity and Justice at the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, University of Newcastle Upon Tyne, 2007. Jacquemin, Cline, Human Rights Crises and International Response: Framing Rwanda and Kosovo, University of California, Irvine, 2003. Jones, Nicholas, Adjudicating the Perpetrators of Genocide: A Preliminary Investigation into the Judicial Response to Genocide in Rwanda, University of Calgary, 2006. Kapur, Paul, Might and Rights: The Operational Culture of Humanitarian Military Intervention, University of Chicago, 1999. Kassner, Joshua, Rwanda and the Moral Obligation of Humanitarian Intervention, University of 337

6161 6162 6163

6164 6165 6166 6167 6168 6169 6170 6171 6172 6173 6174 6175 6176 6177 6178

Maryland, College Park, 2007. 6179 6180 6181 6182 6183 6184 6185 6186 6187 6188 6189 6190 6191 Lambourne, Wendy, Justice and Reconciliation: Post-conflict Peacebuilding in Cambodia and Rwanda, University of Sydney, 2003. Lawson, Cecil, Leviathans Rage: State Sovereignty and Crimes Against Humanity in the Late Twentieth Century, University of Massachusetts, Amherst, 2009. Mukiza Shyaka Mugabe, Agge, Rparation et rconciliation au Rwanda: porte et limites de la justice transitionnelle, Universit catholique de Louvain, 2009. Peskin, Victor, Virtual Trials: International War Crimes Tribunals and the Politics of State Cooperation in the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, University of California, Berkeley, 2005. Restencourt, Sylvie, Contribution ltude de la juridiction internationale rpressive, Universit de Rouen, 2001. Rosenblatt, Adam, Last Rights, Forensic Science, Human Rights, and the Victims of Atrocity, Stanford University, 2011. Sasaki, Kazuyuki, Beyond Dichotomies: The Quest for Justice and Reconciliation and the Politics of National Identity Building in Post-genocide Rwanda, University of Bradford, 2011. Sieff, Michelle, Reconciling Order and Justice? Dealing with the Past in Post-Conflict States, Columbia University, 2002. Smith, Samantha, Genocide Ideology, Performativity and the Law in Rwanda, University of California, Irvine, 2010. Toma, Hideko, Displaced Persons and International Human Rights with Reference to Rwanda and Cambodia, University of Southampton, 1999. Ubeda-Saillard, Muriel, La coopration des Etats avec les juridictions pnales internationales, Universit Paris 10, 2009. Swart, Mia, Judges and Lawmaking at the International Criminal Tribunals for the Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, Leiden University, 2006. Vinjamuri, Leslie, Trading Order for Justice? Prosecuting War Criminals in the Aftermath of Conflict, Columbia University, 2001.

338

6 LITTRATURE

6.1 Littrature et paralittrature 6.1.1) Romans francophones

6192 6193 6194 6195 6196 6197 6198 6199 6200 6201 6202 6203 Bagorozi, Euphrasie, Rwanda: lueurs et tnbres, Paris: Editions Edilivre, 2009, 180 p. Brunet, Pierre, Barnum, Paris: Calmann-Lvy, 2006, 251 p. Buch, Hans Christoph, Voyage en Afrique extrme, Paris: Grasset, 2000, 280 p. [traduction]. Campagne, Jean-Pierre, Les vacances de Dieu, Paris: Denol, 1997, 88 p. Courtemanche, Gil, Un dimanche la piscine Kigali, Montral: Boral, 2000, 283 p. (cf. Idem, A Sunday at the Pool in Kigali, New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2003, 259 p.) Ct, Rjean, Rwanda Ubumwe: les poseurs dunit, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, 354 p. De Broqueville, Huguette, Uraho? Es-tu toujours vivant?, Wavre, Belgique: Mols, 1997, 149 p. De Wolf-Clment, Yves, Rwanda: Deux sangs, une vie, Bruxelles: Le Cri, 2004, 160 p. Delalande, Arnaud, Le jardin des larmes, Paris: Grasset, 2011, 396 p. Diop, Boubacar Boris, Le cavalier et son ombre, Paris: Stock, 1997, 237 p. Diop, Boubacar Boris, Murambi: le livre des ossements, Paris: Stock, 2000, 229 p. (cf. Idem, Murambi: The Book of Bones, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 2006, 181 p.) Gatore, Gilbert, Le Pass devant soi: figures de la vie impossible: t. 1, Paris: Phbus, 2008, 215 p. (cf. Gatore, Gilbert, The Past Ahead, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 2012, 138 p.; Kindle, 2012, 984 KB.) Hazoum, Flore, Le Crpuscule de lHomme, Abidjan: CEDA, 2002, 199 p. Hurdebise, Jean, Fille du Rwanda, Lige: Editions du CFAL, 2000, 216 p. Ilbudo, Monique, Murekatete, Bamako: Le Figuier; Lille: FestAfrica, 2000, 75 p. Inganji, Ephren, Une jeunesse perdue dans un abattoir dhommes, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 220 p. Jody, Jean-Paul, La position du missionnaire, Paris: Les Contrebandiers, 2004, 344 p. Jolidon, Ren-Marc, Zacharie ou une histoire sans vie, Lausanne: LAge dhomme, 2008, 215 p. Karangwa, Camille, Le chapelet et la machette: sur les traces du gnocide rwandais, Pretoria: Editions du jour, 2003, 122 p. Karege, Anicet, Sous le dluge rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, 232 p. Klarsfeld, Arno, Les Btons, Paris: Ramsay, 1997, 263 p. Lamko, Koulsy, La Phalne des collines, Paris: Le Serpent plumes, 2002, 215 p. Leguel, Christian, Jusquau plus profond de la nuit, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 192 p. Monenembo, Tierno, LAn des orphelins, Paris: Le Seuil, 2000, 156 p. (cf. Idem, The Oldest Orphan, Lincoln, NE: University of Nebraska Press, 2004, 105 p.). 339

6204 6205 6206 6207 6208 6209 6210 6211 6212 6213 6214 6215

6216 6217 6218 6219

Mukasonga, Scholastique, Inyenzi ou Les cafards, Paris: Gallimard, 2006, 163 p. Mukasonga, Scholastique, La Femme aux pieds nus, Paris: Gallimard, 2008, 143 p. Nadon, Francine, Nyagatar, Montral: Lanctt diteur, 2003, 194 p. Naigiziki, Saverio, Mes transes trente ans (escapade ruandaise), Metz : Universit Paul Verlaine, 2009, 469 p. (cf. Naigiziki, Saverio, Mes transes trente ans: Histoire vcue mle de roman, Astrida (Butare): Groupe Scolaire des Frres de la Charit, 1995, Vol.1. De mal en pis, 206 p.; Vol. 2. De pis en mieux, 487 p.) Ndagijimana, Jean-Marie-Vianney, Rwanda: dialogue national doutre-tombe, Orlans: La Pagaie, 2005, 225 p. Ndwaniye, Joseph, La promesse faite ma sur, Bruxelles: Impressions Nouvelles, 2006, 207 p. Nemry, Claude, Usubui: (laurore), Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, 351 p. Nemry, Claude, Nyamulagira (sismes), Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, 347 p. Nemry, Claude, Les tambours du Ruanda: Ingoma zaa Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2001, 395 p. Nemry, Claude, Bukavu, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 351 p. Nemry, Claude, Mangaribi (crpuscule), Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 479 p. Niwese, Maurice, Celui qui sut vaincre, Paris: LHarmattan, 2003, 114 p. Pipon, Dominique, Bats-toi!, Paris: ditions Le Manuscrit, 2009, 182 p. Reisdorff, Ivan, Lhomme qui demanda du feu, Bruxelles: Labor/RTBF, 1995, 461 p. Raharimanana, Jean-Luc, Rves sous le linceul, Paris: Serpent Plumes, 1998, 133 p. Reisdorff, Ivan, Lhomme qui demanda du feu, Bruxelles: RTBF ditions, 2000, 461 p. (cf. Idem, Bruxelles: Pierre de Myre, 1978, 332 p.) Richard, Pierre-Olivier, Moi, Alexandre Pivoine de Mortinsart, ambassadeur au Rwanda, Bruxelles: Pimms, 1994, 152 p. Rugamba, Dorcy, Marembo, Saint-Maurice, France: Da Ti MBeti, 2005, 157 p. Rurangwa, Jean-Marie Vianney, Au sortir de lenfer, Paris: LHarmattan, 2007, 197 p. Sango, Moyira Bagacigaca, Rwanda: lhumain trop inhumain: autopsie de la socit, Bloomington, IN: Trafford Publishing, 2010, 160 p. Sango, Moyira Bagacigaca, Rwanda, pays o la mort rgne en matre absolu: cas dune fille ne dun viol, Bloomington, IN: Trafford Publishing, 2010, 148 p. Sehene, Benjamin, Le Feu sous la soutane: un prtre au cur du gnocide rwandais, Paris: LEsprit frappeur, 2005, 148 p. Tadjo, Vronique, LOmbre dImana: voyage jusquau bout du Rwanda, chronique, nouvelles, Arles: Actes Sud, 2000, 132 p. Waberi, Abdourahman, Moisson de crnes: textes pour le Rwanda, Paris: Le Serpent plumes, 2000, 108 p.

6220 6221 6222 6223 6224 6225 6226 6227 6228 6229 6230 6231 6232 6233 6234 6235 6236 6237 6238 6239

6.1.2) Romans policiers, romans daventure francophones

6240 6241 6242 6243 6244 Besson, Patrick, Mais le fleuve tuera lhomme blanc, Paris: Fayard, 2010, 512 p. Boussel, Pierre, Survivance, Paris: Editions Kailash, 2006, 274 p. De Nozires, Jean-Paul, Billi Joe, Paris: Fleuve noir, 1997, 222 p. De Villiers, Grard, SAS: enqute sur un gnocide, Paris: Malko, 2000, 256 p. Fradier, Catherine (Le Poulpe), Un poison nomm Rwanda, Paris: Baleine, 1998, 143 p.

340

6245 6246 6247 6248

Guy, Pascal, Mille collines: la saga gore du Rwanda, Paris: Le Moine Bourru, 1997, 281 p. Mbabazi, Aim-Yann, Sheridan: Thriller, London: Waterloo House, 2007, 306 p. Patrigeon, Jean-Claude, Lombre de Nmsis, Vallauris: Atout Editions, 2003, 207 p. Perron, Rmi, Nom de code Eagle Flight: la mission de 1993: le Rwanda et la naissance du Zarwandidanie sur les collines de Massaka, Kigali, Laval, Qubec: Fondation Fleur de Lys, 2006, 276 p.

6.1.3) Romans anglophones

6249 6250 6251 6252 6253 6254 6255 6256 6257 6258 6259 6260 6261 6262 6263 6264 6265 6266 6267 Benaron, Naomi, Running the Rift, Chapel Hill, NC: Algonquin Books of Chapel Hill, 2011, 384 p. Branson, L., 1994: A Novel of Rwanda, Bloomington, IN: Xlibris Corporation, 2011, 476 p. Brown, Andrew, Inyenzi: A Story of Love and Genocide, Cape Town: Zebra, 2007, 240 p. Chishugi, Leah, A Long Way from Paradise: Surviving the Rwandan Genocide, London: Virago Press, 2010, 286 p. Deveson, Anne, Lines in the Sand, Ringwood, Australia: Viking, 2000, 348 p. Gasarasi, Augustine, Rwanda: Whos Responsible for the Genocide? The Tale of a Medical Officer Caught in the Turmoil, Wandsbeck, South Africa: Reach, 2009, 89 p. Henderson, Tanya, Path of Fire, Columbus, MI: Indigo (Sensuous Love Stories), 2000, 240 p. Kyomuhendo, Goretti, Secrets No More, Kampala: Fermite Publications,1999, 180 p. Miller, Andrew, The Optimists, Orlando, FL: Harcourt, 2005, 320 p. Mukeshimana, Boniface, The First Witness, s. l., Kindle Edition, 292 KB, 2011. Munger, Ned, Rwanda: A Fascinating Story of Man and Gorilla in Africas Mountains of the Moon, Dexter, MI: Thompson-Shore, 1995, 195 p. Parkin, Gaile, Baking Cakes in Kigali: A Novel, New York: Delacorte Press, 2009, 320 p. Rusimbi, John, The Hyenas Wedding: The Untold Horrors of Genocide, London: Janus, 2007, 119 p. Russo, Albert, The Benevolent American in the Heart of Darkness, Bloomington, IN: Xlibris, 2004, 548 p. Russo, Albert, And There Was David-Kanza: From Rhodes and Rhodesia to the Belgian Congo and Rwanda-Urundi, a Eur-African Saga, Tucson, Ariz.: Imago Press, 2011, 180 p. Rutagengwa, Thoneste, The Weed Seeds: Root of Violence in Rwanda, Pittsburgh, PA: Red Lead Press, 2008, 112 p. Samson, Lisa, Resurrection in May, Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2010, 336 p. Twagilimana, Aimable, Manifold Annihilation, New York: Rivercross Publishing, 1996, 256 p. Vanderwerff, Corrine, Kill Thy Neighbor: One Mans Incredible Story of Loss and Deliverance in Rwanda, Boise, ID: Pacific Press, 1996, 224 p.

6.1.4) Romans policiers, romans daventure anglophones

6268 6269 6270 6271 6272 6273 Burgess-Lent, Susan, In the Borderlands, Bloomington, IN: Xlibris, 2000, 204 p. Filostrat, Christian, The Beggars Pursuit, Cherry Hill, NJ: Africana Homestead Legacy Publishers, 2010, 336 p. Harrison, William, The Blood Latitudes, San Francisco: MacMurray & Beck, 2000, 250 p. Kent, Gordon, Peacemaker, New York: G.P. Putnams Sons, 2001, 544 p. Leonard, Elmore, Pagan Babies, New York: Delacorte Press, 2000, 263 p. (cf. Idem, Dieu reconnatra les siens, Paris: Payot & Rivages, 2009, 299 p.) Monnery, David, New SAS 3: Zulu Four, London: Bloomsbury Publishing, 1997, 288 p.

341

6274 6275 6276 6277

Pierce, Julian, Speak Rwanda, New York: Picador, 1999, 292 p. Robinson, John, A Fistful of Diamonds: A Gemstone Thriller, Ithaca, NY: McBooks Press, 2008, 208 p. Wa Ngugi, Mukoma, Nairobi Heat, Johannesburg: Penguin, 2009, 176 p. Williams, Dale, After the Genocide, Pittsburgh, PA: Sterling House, 2005, 288 p.

6.1.5) Romans: autres langues

6278 6279 6280 6281 6282 6283 6284 6285 Brfuss, Lukas, Hundert Tage, [One Hundred Days], Gttingen: Wallstein, 2008, 197 p. (cf. Idem, Cent jours, cent nuits, Paris: LArche, 2009, 224 p.) Berkhof, Aster, Beminde schurken [Beloved Vilains], Antwerpen: Houtekiet, 1999, 351 p. Bonnevie, Lars, Dommeren [The Judge], Copenhagen: Gyldendal, 1998, 209 p. Buch, Hans Christoph, Kain und Abel in Afrika [Can et Abel en Afrique], Berlin: Volk & Welt, 2001, 221 p. Buch, Hans Christoph, Apokalypse Afrika oder Schiffbruch mit Zuschauern: Roman Essay [Apocalypse Africa or A Wreck with Spectators: An Essay-Novel], Frankfurt, Eichborn, 2011, 251 p. Franck, Katharina, Schwarzes Feuer [Black Fire], Mnchen: Goldmann, 2008, 446 p. Gala, Antonio, Ms all del jardn, Barcelona: Planeta, 1995, 492 p. Jansen, Hanna, ber tausend Hgel wandere ich mit dir [Over a Thousand Hills I Walk with You], Stuttgart: Thienemann, 2002, 365 p. (cf. Idem, Jirai avec toi par mille collines, Paris: Hachette, 2004, 254 p.; Idem, Le chemin du retour: lhistoire de Jeanne travers les mille collines, Paris: Hachette, 2005, 158 p.) Joris, Lieve, Het uur van de rebellen [The Rebels Hour], Amsterdam: Augustus, 2006, 255 p. Mead, Juliette, Nepenthe: Een grote liefde vraagt om veel moed [Nepenthe: Great Love Requires Courage], Houten: Van Holkema & Warendorf, 2003, 384 p. Nesb, Jo, Leopard: Kriminalroman [Leopard: A Detective Novel], Berlin: Ullstein, 2010, 698 p. Pelez, Alberto, El olvido de la memoria, Valencia: Efecto Violeta, 2011, 206 p. Poenicke, Anke, Agathe: eine Berlinerin aus Ruanda [Agathe: A Berliner from Rwanda], Heidelberg: Jerry Bedu-Addo, 2004, 249 p. Tabales, Rebeca, Eres bella y brutal, Sevilla: Algaida, 2008, 480 p. Wochele, Rainer, Der General und der Clown [The General and the Clown], Tbingen: Klpfer & Meyer, 2008, 403 p.

6286 6287 6288 6289 6290 6291 6292

6.1.6) Thtre
6293 6294 6295 6296 6297 6298 6299 Decastel, Catherine, Dieu venge linnocent en silence: Imana Ihora Ilhoze, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, 107 p. Ehn, Erik, Maria Kizito, in Skloot, Robert, The Theatre of Genocide: Four Plays about Mass Murder in Rwanda, Bosnia, Cambodia, and Armenia, Madison: The University of Wisconsin Press, 2008, pp. 178-219. Groupov, Rwanda 94: une tentative de rparation symbolique envers les morts lusage des vivants, Paris: Editions Thtrales, 2002, 174 p. Jeener, Jean-Luc, Rwanda, in Idem, Regards daujourdhui, Paris: Tqui, 2001, 343 p. Linden, Sonja, I Have before Me a Remarkable Document Given to Me by a Young Lady from Rwanda, London: Ice and Fire, 2003, 64 p. Marbot, Benot, Ta femme, Cambes, France: Les ditions du Laquet, 2002, 61 p. Nkulikiyinka, Jean-Baptiste, La Chasse-Umuhigo: spectacle et informations sur la chasse dans lancien Rwanda, Nyanza: s. n., 1993. 342

6300 6301

Ntarindwa, Diogne, Carte dIdentit, Carnires-Morlanwelz, Belgique: Lansman, 2009, 34 p. Rogers, J. T., The Overwhelming, London: Faber and Faber, 2008, 137 p.

6.1.7) Posie
6302 6303 6304 6305 6306 6307 6308 6309 6310 6311 6312 6313 6314 6315 6316 Daniel Abel, Ici, Ailleurs (au Rwanda et ailleurs), Aguessac, France: Ass. Clapas, 1994, 8 p. Burleson, Derick, Ejo: Poems, Rwanda 1991-94, Houston: University of Houston, 2001, 68 p. Danaho, Raoul-Philippe, Album du pays des Mille Collines: pomes, Librairie Saint-Germain-des-Prs, 1991, 103 p. Djedanoum, Nocky, Nyamirambo!, Bamako/Lille: Le Figuier/FestAfrica, Lille, 2000, 51 p. Foucault, Jean, Rwandonne: posies des Grands Lacs et des Mille et une collines (plus prs des mille vaches que des mille collines), Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 157 p. Foucault, Jean; Clarke, Bruce, Prlude au Rwanda sans peine, Amiens: Corps puce, 2007, 92 p. Foucault, Jean; Mesas, Thierry, Lettres ouvertes aux pommes de terre: ouvrage collectif de potes rwandais, Amiens: Corps puce, 2008, 69 p. Godfroid, Ivan, Omgewoelde aarde: Rwanda-gedichten, Leuven: Uitgeverij Press, 1995, 47 p. Gosztola, Matthieu, Dbris de tuer: Rwanda, 1994, St-Quentin-de-Caplong, France: Atelier de lagneau, 2010, 94 p. Kabera, Alexandre, Les Mots de la colombe, Kigali: Pallotti Presse, 1997, 48 p. Kamali, Olivier, Posie subtile, Kigali: AFADE, 2007, 39 p. Leroy, Patrick, A lemporte-phrase, Paris: Publibook, 2011, 120 p. Mpayimana, Philippe, La Rue de la vie: mon pays, mon pre et mon cur: pomes du Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 90 p. Mulapa, Stembridge, The Ballad of Rwanda and Other Poems, Lusaka: Highridge Books, 2007, 60 p. Musayidire, Eugnie, Ma pierre qui parle: paroles de deuil, de dsespoir, de colre, daccusation et de protestation concernant lassassinat de ma mre pendant le gnocide au Rwanda en 1994, Villeurbanne: Golias, 2004, 120 p. Nkongori Ngoga, Laurent, Vers despoir, Butare: Editions de lUniversit Nationale du Rwanda, 2001, n. p. Ntalindwa, Raymond, Scalpels of Memory, London: Hakuna Matata, 2000, 138 p. Ntalindwa, Raymond, Rhythms of Thought, London : Blackworld Links, 2001, 107 p. Ntalindwa, Raymond, Muzizi in Flames: A Poetic Narrative, London: Blackworld Links, 2006, 154 p. Rugumaho, Benot, Les Pleurs, in Idem, Lhcatombe des rfugis rwandais dans lex-Zare: tmoignage dun survivant, Paris: LHarmattan, 2004, pp. 125-144. Sall, Babacar, Le sang des collines: pomes pour les Grands Lacs, Paris: LHarmattan, 1998, 68 p. Sangi Lutondo, Olivier, Aujourdhui, le prochain Rwanda!? suivi de Nous, les immigrs de la terre: pomes, Kinshasa: Editions BaoBab/Ucokwe, 1995, 71 p. Sissao, Alain-Joseph, Weoogo: Pomes dexil, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, 77 p. Sword, Leslie, Isaiah 2:4: The Rwanda Poems, New York: Bookmark Publishing, 2006, n. p. Tambours pour la paix: recueil de pomes tirs du concours Posie-enfance 2003 organis par lAmbassade du Royaume de Belgique au Rwanda, Kigali: Editions Bakame, 2003, 32 p. Tumusenge Idrissa, Jean-Marie Vianney, The Mind of the Hills: A Poetry Collection from Rwanda, Kigali: Imprimerie Scolaire, 2003, 75 p. Ushie, Joe, Eclipse in Rwanda: Poems, Ibadan: Kraftgriots, 1998, 72 p. 343

6317 6318 6319 6320 6321 6322 6323 6324 6325 6329 6330 6331

6332 6333 6334

Watta, Chehem, Dun silence, lAutre, La Pense de midi, 5/6, 2001, pp. 158-165. Zirignon, Ida, Rwanda mon amour, Cotonou: ditions du Flamboyant, 2001, 63 p. Zirigon, Ida, Rwanda, mon amour (extraits), pp. 211-218; Kaye, Nanga Magy, Back to Rwanda, pp. 219-221; Ngirumpatse, Pauline, Les Mots pour le dire?, pp. 223-226; Ngugi, Mukoma, Once They Lived Together, pp. 227-229, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005.

6.1.8) Nouvelles
6335 6336 6337 6338 6339 6340 6341 6342 6343 6344 6345 6346 6347 6348 Adhiambo Owuor, Yvonne, Weight of Whispers, Nairobi: Kwani Trust, 2006, 74 p. Akpan, Uwem, Say Youre One of Them, in Idem, Say Youre One of Them, New York: Little, Brown & Co., 2008. Benaron, Naomi, God Spends the Day Everywhere; A Thousand Dances, in Benaron, Naomi, Love Letters from a Fat Man, Kansas City, MO: BkMk Press/University of Missouri Press, 2007. Calame, Pierre, Les Hritiers du pays des collines: un rve au pays des collines, Saint-Maur, France: Sepia, 1997, 38 p. Davetian, Benet, Kigali, Imana, in Idem, The Seventh Circle, Vancouver: Ronsdale Press, 1996. Davidson, Wilma, Glimpses Beyond Survival: Rwanda 1995, Charnwood, Australia: Ginninderra Press, 2000, 79 p. Goujon, Emmanuel, Esprance et autres nouvelles,Paris: Hatier International, 2002, 123 p. Mukasonga, Scholastique, LIguifou: nouvelles rwandaises, Paris: Gallimard, 2010, 120 p. Nabulsi, Layla, Wanoull, que sest-il pass?, Les Indits 94 de RFI-ACCT, Paris: Spia, 1995, pp. 51-64. Njoroge, Timothy, From the Heart of Africa: Short Stories from Rwanda, Kigali: Multicom, 2009, 144 p. Nshombo, Marius, Quand un enfant sen mle: mmoires dune guerre en cours, Kinshasa: Mdiaspaul, 2007, 64 p. Reed, Robert, Rwanda, in Hartwell, David; Cramer, Kathryn (eds.), Years Best SF 12, New York: Eos, 2007, pp. 449-458. Reed, Warren, Precipitate, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 231-244. Torrekens, Michel, Lherbe qui souffre, Bruxelles: Editions Memor, 1997, 122 p.

6.1.9) Contes
6349 6350 6351 6352 6353 6354 6355 6356 Crpeau, Pierre, Paroles du soir: contes du Rwanda recueillis par Mgr Aloys Bigirumwami: adaptation franaise par Pierre Crpeau, Orlans: ditions David, 2000, 323 p. Crpeau, Pierre, Cent contes du Rwanda recueillis par Mgr Aloys Bigirumwami: adaptation franaise par Pierre Crpeau, Qubec: Fondation littraire Fleur de Lys, 2006, 494 p. Dangoisse, Arnaud, Mathieu et lenfant du Rwanda: un conte moderne pour petits et grands, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, 129 p. Estepa, Luis; Pedrosa, Jos, Mitos y cuentos del exilio de Ruanda, Guipuzcoa, Spain: Sendoa, 2001, 221 p. Gasarabwe, Edouard, Soires au pays des mille collines: contes du Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 1992, 199 p. Gasarabwe, Edouard, Blanchette et ses chevreaux face aux dangers du monde: conte franais pour le Rwanda: bilingue franais-kinyarwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 1999, 94 p. Jago-Antoine, Vronique; Kongolo, Tshitungu, Dits de la nuit: anthologie de contes et lgendes de lAfrique centrale (Zare, Rwanda et Burundi), Bruxelles: Labor, 1994, 288 p. Kanyungo, Mathias; Seminega, Flix, Bakam, le livre fut et autres histoires du Rwanda, Kigali: 344

Editions Bakame, 1999, 28 p. 6357 6358 Kateregga, Abubakar; Ngarambe, Tlesphore, La flte de Kanyamasyo: contes du Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2011, 54 p. Mukagasana, Yolande; Nyamirambo Point dAppui, De bouche oreille: recueil de contes, Vincennes, France: Menaibuc, 2003, Tome I, 92 p.; Tome II, 82 p.

6.1.10) Littrature juvnile francophone

6359 6360 6361 6362 6363 6364 6365 6366 6367 6368 6369 Balland, Bernadette; Duffet, Sophie, Guy-Nol, Victor et Flore vivent au Rwanda, Paris: La Martinire, 2009, 47 p. Bayle, Reine, Souviens-toi, Akeza!, Paris: Syros, 1997, 110 p. Chipp, Paul-Etienne; Lacroix, Ludovic, Le silence dIsidore, Paris: LHarmattan, 2006, 68 p. Collombat, Isabelle, Bienvenue Goma, Rodez: Editions du Rouergue, 2008, 205 p. Combres, Elisabeth, La mmoire troue, Paris: Gallimard, 2007, 123 p. (cf. Idem, Broken Memory: A Story of Rwanda, Torinto: Groundwood Books, 2009). Croteau, Marie-Danielle, Lettre Madeleine, Montral: La courte chelle, 1999, 160 p. Deloche, Pascal; Granjon, Yves, Panique au Rwanda, Paris: Hachette, 1995, 152 p. Habiakam, Michelle; Mukendi, Jean-Pierre, Michelle Habiakam ou Le tmoignage dune jeune rwandaise, Abidjan: Edilis, 2007, 91 p. Paquet, Claudine, Je nai jamais vu un Noir aussi noir, Saint-Laurent, Qubec: Tisseyre, 2007, 121 p. Roy, Pierre, Ma mre est Tutsi, mon pre Hutu, Montral: Hurtubise, 2007, 117 p. Turquin, Magali, Innocent, Clichy, France: Jasmin, 2008, 64 p.

6.1.11) Littrature juvnile anglophone

6370 6371 6372 6373 6374 6375 6376 6377 6378 6379 6380 6381 6382 6383 6384 Ayer, Eleanor; Chicoine, Stephen, From the Ashes: May 1945 and After, Woodbridge, CN: Blackbirch Press, 1998, 80 p. Bailey, Jill; Baker, Alan, Gorilla Rescue, Austin, TX: Steck-Vaughn Library, 1990, 46 p. Barassa, Victory: A Story about a Young Boy, Nsviken, Sweden: Real Africa Books, 2010, 121 p. Barassa, Teta: A Story about a Young Girl, Nsviken, Sweden: Real Africa Books, 2010, 102 p. Bodnarchuk Kari, Rwanda: A Country Torn Apart, Minneapolis, IN: Lerner Publications, 1998. Cornwell, Nicki; Karin Littlewood, Christophes Story, London: Frances Lincoln Childrens Books 2006, 96 p. Cornwell, Nicki; Pl, Erika, Armels Revenge, London: Frances Lincoln Childrens Books, 2011, 96 p. Cruden, Alex, The Rwandan Genocide, Farmington Hills, MI: Greenhaven Press, 2010, 224 p. Deady, Kathleen, Rwanda: A Question and Answer Book, Mankato, MI: Capstone Press, 2005, 22 p. Downing, David, Africa: Postcolonial Conflict, Chicago: Raintree, 2004, 64 p. Ebersole, Rene, Gorilla Mountain: The Story of Wildlife Biologist, Amy Vedder, New York: F. Watts; Washington, DC: Joseph Henry Press, 2005, 118 p. Fitzgerald, Warren, The Go-away Bird, London: Blue Door, 2010, 288 p. Freeman, Charles, Crisis in Rwanda, Austin, TX: Raintree Steck-Vaughn, 1999, 64 p. Hankins, Elizabeth, I Learned a New Word Today: Genocide: Germany, Rwanda, Bosnia, Cambodia, Sudan, Armenia, Toronto: Key Publishing, 2009, 150 p. Greenberg, Keith; Isaac, John, Rwanda: Fierce Clashes in Central Africa, Woodbridge, CN: Blackbirch Press, 1997, 32 p. 345

6385 6386 6387 6388 6389 6390 6391 6392 6393 6394 6395 6396 6397 6398 6399

January, Brendan, Genocide: Modern Crimes Against Humanity, Minneapolis, MN: Twenty-First Century Books, 2007, 160 p. King, David, Rwanda, New York: Marshall Cavendish Benchmark, 2007, 144 p. Koopmans, Andy, Rwanda, Philadelphia, PA: Mason Crest Publishers, 2005, 80 p. Matthews, Caitlin, Secret Bride, Runaway Princess: Two Stories from Rwanda, Cambridge, MA: Barefoot Books, 2006. Nardo, Don, The Rwandan Genocide, Detroit: Lucent Books, 2011, 104 p. Obadina, Elizabeth, Ethnic Groups in Africa, Philadelphia, PA: Mason Crest Publishers, 2007, 120 p. Oppong, Joseph, Rwanda, New York: Chelsea House, 2008, 119 p. Resnick, Jon, Grandy the Gorilla, Redfern, Australia: Koala Book; Hong Kong: True-to-Life, 1995, 24 p. Rimbui, Tom, Where Were You? A Young Boys Stories of his Life in New Rwanda, Nairobi: Abundant Life Foundation Trust, 2008, 98 p. Spalding, Frank, Genocide in Rwanda, New York: Rosen Publishing Group, 2009, 64 p. Spangenburg, Ray; Moser, Diane, The Crime of Genocide: Terror Against Humanity, Berkeley Heights, NJ: Enslow Publishers, 2000, 128 p. Stotksy, Sandra; Pomeray, J., Rwanda, New York: Chelsea House, 2000 [1988], 112 p. Streissguth, Thomas, Rwanda in Pictures, Minneapolis, MN: Twenty-First Century Books, 2008, 80 p. Twagilimana, Aimable, Hutu and Tutsi, New York: Rosen Publishing Group, 1998, 64 p. Walters, Eric, Shattered, Toronto: Viking Canada, 2006, 208 p. (cf. Idem, Sergent Jack, Montral: Trcarr, 2008, 304 p.).

6.1.12) Bandes dessines

6400 Bazambanza, Rupert; McCubbin, Lesley, Sourire malgr tout: histoire du gnocide au Rwanda, Montral: ditions Images, 2004 (cf. Idem, Smile Through the Tears: The Story of the Rwandan Genocide, Montreal: ditions Images, 2005). Casali, Matteo; Donaldson, Kristian, 99 days, New York: Vertigo/DC Comics, 2011, 176 p. Grenier, Ralph; Masioni, Pat, Rwanda 1994: descente en Enfer, Paris: Albin Michel, 2005, 50 p. Grenier, Ralph; Masioni, Pat, Rwanda 1994: le camp de la vie, Paris: Le Vent des Savanes, 2008. Inongo, Willy; Senga, Kibwanga, Couple modle, couple maudit, Durbuy, Belgique: Editions Coccinelle, 2001. Stassen, Jean-Philippe, Dogratias, Paris: Dupuis, 2000, 72 p. (cf. Idem, Deogratias: A Tale of Rwanda, New York: First Second, 2006, 69 p.) Stassen, Jean-Philippe, Pawa: Chroniques des monts de la lune, Paris: Delcourt, 2002, 112 p. Stassen, Jean-Philippe, Les enfants, Paris: Dupuis, 2004, 80 p. Woolley, Nicholas, Rescue in Rwanda, Oakville, Canada: Rubicon Pub., 2007, 48 p.

6401 6402 6403 6404 6405 6406 6407 6408

6.1.13) Photographie; livres illustrs

6409 6410 6411 6412 Blocker, Jane, A Cemetery of Images: Meditations on the Burial of Photographs, Visual Resources: An International Journal of Documentation, 21-1, 2005, pp. 181-191. Calais, Christophe; Corneille, Rwanda, le pays hant, Paris: ditions du Chne, 2006, 126 p. Calais, Christophe; De Saint-Exupery, Patrick, Rwanda: le cri des morts, le silence des vivants, Paris: BBK, 1999, n. p. Corduwener, Jeroen; Keulen, Chris, Rwanda, land zonder horizon, Amsterdam: L.J. Veen, 1997, 144 p.

346

6413 6414 6415 6416 6417 6418 6419 6420 6421 6422

Cramatte, Jean-Luc; Collin, David; Doucey, Bruno; Doumet, Christian; Collectif NIMROD, Par-dessus lpaule de Thodore: carnets du Rwanda, Genve: Labor et Fides, 2005, 146 p. Debomy, Frdric; Bramanti, Olivier, Turquoise, Paris: Cahiers dessins, 2012 [2 janvier 2012], 93 p. Downey, Glen, Images of War, Austin, TX: Rubicon, 2006, 48 p. Florenzano, Francesco, Uno sguardo sul Rwanda: il paese delle mille colline, Roma: Edizione dellUniversit Popolare, 2006, 240 p. Ginet, Pierre-Yves, Femmes en rsistance, Paris: Verlhac Editions, 2009, 278 p. Hugo, Pieter; Melvern, Linda, Rwanda 2004: Vestiges of a Genocide, London: Oodee, 2011, 72 p. Jaar, Alfredo; Levi-Strauss, David; Okri, Ben, Let There Be Light: The Rwanda Project 1994-1998, Barcelona: Actar, 1998, n. p. Kagame, Faustin; Tordjeman, Gilles, Rwanda Nziza, Saint-Maur-des-Fosss: Spia/Kigali: Urukundo, 2005, 303 p. Moller, Frank, Rwanda Revisualized: Genocide, Photography, and the Era of the Witness, Alternatives, 35-2, 2010, pp. 113-136. Montgomery, Lane; Hovannisian, Richard; Schneier, Arthur; Rosenthal, James; Sudetic, Chuck; George, Terry, Never Again, Again, Again: Genocide: Armenia, the Holocaust, Cambodia, Rwanda, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Darfur, New York: Ruder Finn Press, 2007, 198 p. Munyeragwe, Jean-Damascne, Lumires du Rwanda, le pays aux mille collines, Paris/Kigali: EDICEF/ APEF Rwanda, 2000, n. p. Nachtwey, James, Lenfer, Paris: Phaidon, 1999, 480 p. (cf. Idem, Inferno, London: Phaidon, 1999, 480 p.) Norfolk, Simon; Ignatieff, Michael, For Most of It I Have No Words: Genocide, Landscape, Memory, Stockport, UK: Dewi Lewis, 1998, n. p. Peress, Gilles, The Silence, New York: Scalo Publishers, 1995, n. p. Peress, Gilles, Haines: Irlande, Balkans, Rwanda, Arles: Actes sud, 2004, n. p. Roberts, Allen; Ross, Doran, Decolonization Is Never Cheap: The Rwandan Photography of Paul Nzalamba, African Arts, 44-3, 2011, 44-3, pp. 50-57. Suau, Anthony; Aubenas, Florence, On a deux yeux de trop: avec les rfugis rwandais, Goma, Zare, 1994, Arles: Actes Sud, 1995, 86 p. Torgovnik, Jonathan, Intended Consequences: Rwandan Children Born of Rape: Photographs and Interviews, New York: Aperture; London: Thames & Hudson, 2009, 143 p. Van der Stockt, Laurent, Rwanda, le lendemain, Autrement, 199-200, 2001, pp. 109-126. Van Loosdrecht, Bengt; Koert Lindijer, Terug naar Rwanda, Den Haag: SDU Uitgevers; Antwerpen: Standaard, 1997, 83 p.

6423 6424 6425 6426 6427 6428 6429 6430 6431 6432

6.1.14) Arts
6433 6434 6435 6436 6437 6438 Beran, Barbara; Tritschler, Rosa (eds.), Gesticktes Leben: die Teppiche von Kampanga/ Ubuzima bufumye: ibitambaro byumutako byi Kampanga, Annweiler: Plger Medien, 2007, 143 p. Burnet, liane; Torgoff, L.-S., Viy Diba: messe-nue/Naked Mass, Art Press, 339, 2007, pp. 52-56. Chow, Olivier, Alfredo Jaar and the Post-Traumatic Gaze, Tate Papers, 9, 2008, n.p. Clemente, Jos Luis, Alfredo Jaar: un paso ms all de la resistencia esttica, Arte y Parte, 60, 2005/2006, pp. 24-41. Feinstein, Stephen, Destruction Has No Covering: Artists and the Rwandan Genocide, Journal of Genocide Research, 7-1, 2005, pp. 31- 45. Grant, David, Seeking Refuge: An Artist Reflects on Teaching Nonviolence in the Wake of the

347

Rwandan Civil War, High Performance, 73, 1996, pp. 16-22. 6439 6440 6441 6442 6443 6444 6445 6446 6447 6448 Guisson, Alain; Suys, Bart, Tradition & Innovation in the Arts of Rwanda and Burundi, Tribal [San Francisco], 9-2, 2004, pp. 80-91. Hron, Madelaine, Interview with Artist Collin Sekajugo, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 354-358. Lepik, Andres, In Ruanda, il Butaro Hospital, Domus, 949, 2011, pp. 74-79. Mirzoeff, Nicholas, Invisible Again: Rwanda and Representation After Genocide, African Arts, 38-3, 2005, pp. 36-39, 86-91, 95, 96. Morgan, Anne, The Responsibility of Privilege: A Conversation with Alfredo Jaar, Sculpture, 23-4, 2004, pp. 42-49 Phillips, Patricia, The Aesthetics of Witnessing: A Conversation with Alfredo Jaar, Art Journal, 64-3, 2005, pp. 6-27. Solomon-Godeau, Abigail, Lament of the Images: Alfredo Jaar and the Ethics of Representation, Aperture ,181, 2005, pp. 36-47. Turner, Tom, Images of Power, Images of Humiliation: Congolese Colonial Sculpture for Sale in Rwanda, African Arts, 38-1, 2005, pp. 60-71. Woets, Rhoda, Comprehend the Incomprehensible: Kofi Setordjis Travelling Memorial of the Rwanda Genocide, African Arts, 43-3, 2010, pp. 52-63. Zaya, Antonio, The Concealment of Reality: Reflections Provoked by Alfredo Jaars Rwanda Project, Art Nexus, 30, 1998, pp. 36-37.

6.1.15) Musique; danse

6449 6450 6451 6452 6453 6454 6455 6456 6457 6458 Briggs, Jimmie; Ulrich, Allan, A Dance of Hope in Rwanda, Dance Magazine, 78-8, 2004, pp. 19-20. Gansemans, Jos; Muse royal de lAfrique centrale; Institut national de recherche scientifique (Rwanda), Polyphonie des Twa du Rwanda,Tervuren: Fonti Musicali, 1993, 1 CD. Gansemans, Jos; Muse royal de lAfrique centrale; Institut national de recherche scientifique (Rwanda), Musiques du Rwanda, Tervuren: Fonti Musicali, 1995, 1 CD. Gomez, Alice, Broken Journeys: A Reaction to the Genocide Currently Occurring in Rwanda, for String Quartet or String Choir with Optional Percussion, San Antonio, TX: Musiquest, 1997. Hayes, Dorian, Another Ballet [Ballet Inganzo], Froots, 247-248, 2004, pp. 56-57. Kuhn, milie, Tombeau pour 50 000 victimes: la Cantate de Bisesero de Garett List, Frontires, 20-2, 2008, pp. 87-89. Nyanza Rukina; et al., Anthology of World Music: Africa: Music from Rwanda, Rounder Select, 1999, 1 CD. Sanders, Rick, East Africa: Rwanda, in Shepherd, John; Laing, Dave; Horn, David (eds.), Continuum Encyclopedia of Popular Music of the World, 2005, Vol. 6, pp. 42-43. Sifa, Enric; et al., Rwanda Rhythms: A Compilation of Rwandan Gospel and Traditional Music, Speak Africa, 2010, 1 CD. Van der Straeten, Geert, Oratorium Rwanda, Signum Soundproductions, 1998, 1 CD.

6.2) Etudes critiques

6459 6460 6461 6462 Abomo-Maurin, Marie-Rose, Le Rwanda ou le thtre des cruauts: une lecture de La Phalne des collines de Koulsy Lamko, Ethiopiques, 71-2, 2003, pp. 51-68. Adler, Laure, Les images rwandaises daprs le gnocide, Revue de la Shoah, 181, 2004, pp. 394-409. Batumike, Cikuru, Onze dexil: femmes en cration, Paris: LHarmattan, 2011. Bazi, Isaac, Au seuil du chaos: devoir de mmoire, indicible et pige du devoir dire, Prsence 348

Francophone, 63, 2004, pp. 29-45. 6463 6464 6465 6466 6467 6468 6469 6470 6471 6472 6473 6474 6475 6476 6477 6478 Bazi, Isaac; Lsebrink, Hans-Jrgen (eds.), Violences postcoloniales: reprsentations littraires et perceptions mdiatiques, Berlin: Lit-Verlag, 2011, 336 p. Bede, Damien, Fictions littraires, conflits et pouvoirs en Afrique, Ethiopiques, 71, 2003, pp. 109-135. Bnard, Nomie, Le tmoignage sur le gnocide rwandais en littrature dAfrique noire francophone: Tierno Monenembo et Boubacar Boris Diop, Lendemains, 28-112, 2003, pp. 82-91. Biet, Christian, Rwanda 94: Theater, Film, and Intervention, Cardozo Law Review, 31-4, 2010, pp. 1045-1054. Blair, Brent; Fletcher, Angus, We Cry on the Inside: Image Theatre and Rwandas Culture of Silence, Theatre Topics, 20-1, 2010, pp. 3-31. Boni, Tanella, Regard humain, regard inhumain, regard de proximit, Diogne, 193-1, 2001, pp. 75-85. Boni, Tanella, La diversit du monde: rflexions sur lcriture et les questions de notre temps, Paris: LHarmattan, 2010, 241 p. Bonnet, Vronique, La Shoah et le gnocide des Rwandais tutsis: deux constructions obliques des mmoires enfantines, in Idem (ed.), Confllis de mmoire, Paris: Khartala, 2004, pp.187-197. Bonnet, Vronique, La prise dcriture de Rwandaises rescapes du gnocide, Notre Librairie: Revue des littratures du Sud, 157, 2005, pp. 76- 81. Borgomano, Madeleine, Le Rwanda ou la mmoire de lhorreur, Qubec franais, 127, 2002, pp. 45-47. Bourderionnet, Olivier, Displacement in French/Displacement of French: The Reggae and RnB of Tiken Jah Fakoly and Corneille, Research in African Literatures, 39-4, 2008, pp. 14-23. Brault, Marie-Andre, Une thtralit fuyante, Jeu, 101, 2001, pp. 116-122. Breed, Ananda, Performing Reconciliation in Rwanda, Peace Review, 18-4, 2006, pp. 507-513. Breed, Ananda, Performing the Nation: Theatre in Post-Genocide Rwanda, TDR: The Drama Review, 52-1, 2008, pp. 32-50. Brezault, lose, Raconter lirracontable: le gnocide rwandais, un engagement personnel entre fiction et criture journalistique, thiopiques, 71-2, 2003, pp. 1-25. Brezault, Elose, Engagement et tmoignage autour de deux textes africains, LOmbre dImana, voyages jusquau bout du Rwanda (Vronique Tadjo) et La Phalne des collines (Koulsy Lamko), Lendemains, 28-1/2, 2003, pp. 92-104. Cambon, Valrie, Dires de l-bas, critures entre deux rives: tmoignages des rescaps Tutsi du Rwanda, in Chemain-Degrange, Arlette; Cambon, Valrie; Gastaldi, Marc (eds.), Littrature-Monde: critures en dissidence, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 41-59. Cazenave, Odile, Writing the Rwandan Genocide: African Literature and the Duty of Memory in Skov-Brizio, Flavia (ed.), Reconstructing Societies in the Aftermath of War: Memory, Identity, and Reconciliation, Boca Raton, FL: Bordighera, 2004, pp. 70-84. Cazenave, Odile; Clrier, Patricia, Contemporary Francophone African Writers and the Burden of Commitment, Charlottesville, VA: University of Virginia Press, 2011, 246 pp. Chalaye, Sylvie, Rwanda 94 du Groupov et Mfiez-vous de la pierre barbe de la Madani Compagnie: que peut le thtre face lhorreur gnocidaire?, Africultures, 32, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. Chaney, Michael, The Animal Witness of the Rwandan Genocide, in Idem (ed.), Graphic Subjects: Critical Essays on Autobiography and Graphic Novels, Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2011, pp. 93-100. Chatti, Mounira, Le tmoignage en reprsentations: de la parole lcriture, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 161-188. Collard, Marie-France, Rwanda: travers nous lhumanit,, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: 349

6479

6480

6481 6482 6483

6484

6485

rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 165-170. 6486 6487 6488 Coquio, Catherine, Rwanda: le rel et les rcits, Paris: Belin, 2004, 223 p. Coquio, Catherine, Aux lendemains, l-bas et ici: lcriture, la mmoire et le deuil, Lendemains, 28112, 2003, pp. 6-38. Coret, Laure (ed.), DAvignon Kigali, Rwanda 94, in Rwanda 1994-2004: des faits, des mots, des uvres: autour dune commmoration, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005: Muyango, J.-M., Chansons, pp. 113-125. Delcuvellerie, J., La reprsentation en question, pp. 127-140. Rugamna, D., Ncessit de dire, pp. 141-144. Collard, M.-F., Le gnocide continue, pp. 145-148. Coret., L., Rwanda 94 au Rwanda, dix ans aprs, pp. 149-159. Couloubaly, Adama, Le rcit de guerre: une criture du tragique et du grotesque, thiopiques, 71, 2003, pp. 91-107. Daronian, Liliane, La destruction des Armniens (1909) et des Tutsis (1994): Au milieu des ruines de Essayan et Dans le nu de la vie de Hatzfeld, in Deslaurier, Christine; Juh-Beaulaton, Dominique (eds.), Afrique, terre dhistoire: au cur de la recherche avec Jean-Pierre Chrtien, Paris: Karthala, 2007, pp. 395-413. Dauge-Roth, Alexandre, Passing on Voices, Going on Haunted: Witnessing and Hospitality in the Play Rwanda 94, LEsprit Crateur, 45-3, 2005, pp. 85-102. Dauge-Roth, Alexandre, Writing and Filming the Genocide of the Tutsis in Rwanda: Dismembering and Remembering Traumatic History, Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2010, 304 p. Deen, Rosemary, Further Excursions, Raritan, 15, 1996, pp. 111-118. Dehon, Claire, Le roman francophone en Afrique subsaharienne (1995-2000), The French Review, 792, 2005, pp. 344-357. Delas, Daniel, Ecrits du gnocide rwandais, Notre Librairie, 142, 2000, pp. 20-29. Delas, Daniel Entre fiction et tmoignage: les chiens du gnocide, Notre Librairie, 148, 2002, pp. 44-50. Delas, Daniel, Fiction ou tmoignage : deux rgimes dcriture du gnocide rwandais (Antoine Ruti/Jean Hatzfeld), in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 385-400. Delcuvellerie, Jacques, Potique du soulvement, Mouvement, 43, 2007, pp. 123-125. Delcuvellerie, Jacques, Rparation et protocole de la reprsentation, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 191-198. Delhalle, Nancy, Un miroir renvers: la mise en scne de la tlvision dans Rwanda 94 du Groupov, Visible, 2007, 3, pp. 99-106. Demoulin, Laurent, Du Rwanda au Cur des tnbres: Jean-Philippe Stassen illustre Conrad, in Dozo, Bjrn-Olav; Preyat, Fabrice (ed.), La Bande dessine contemporaine, Bruxelles: Le Cri, 2010, pp. 101116. Den Toonder, Jeanette, Un Dimanche la piscine Kigali: Writing the Rwandan Genocide, in Milne, Lorna (ed.), Postcolonial Violence, Culture and Identity in Francophone Africa and the Antilles, Oxford, UK: Peter Lang, 2007, pp. 103-122. Derwent Partington, Stephen, Making Us Make Some Sense of Genocide: Beyond the Cancelled Character of Kuseremane in Yvonne Adhiambo Owuors Weight of Whispers, Tydskrif vir Letterkunde, 43-1, 2006, pp. 110-121. Diawara, Manthia, African Literature and the Rwandan expedition/La littrature africaine et lexpdition rwandaise, Africultures, 2002, n. p. [Internet]. Dion, Gilles-Marius, Le gnocide vu dans deux romans, Dialogue, 204, mai-juin 1998, pp. 47-60. 350

6489 6490

6491 6492 6493 6494 6495 6496 6497

6498 6499

6500 6501

6502

6503

6504 6505

6506 6507 6508

Diop, Boubacar Boris; Mongo-Mboussa, Boniface, Le Rwanda ma appris appeler les monstres par leur nom, Rwanda 2000: Mmoires davenir, Africultures, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. Diop, Boubacar Boris, Ecrire dans lodeur de la mort: des auteurs africains au Rwanda, Lendemains, 2003, 28-112, pp. 73-81. Diop, Boubacar Boris, African Authors in Rwanda: Writing by Duty of Memory, in Terris, Daniel (ed.), Literary Responses to Mass Violence, Waltham, MA: Brandeis University Press, 2004, pp. 109124. Diop, Boubacar Boris, Le gnocide et Les Blessures du silence de Yolande Mukagasana, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 79-92. Diop, Boubacar Boris, LAfrique au-del du miroir, Paris: Rey, 2007, 212 p. Diop, Boubacar Boris, Rwanda: crire au miroir de lhistoire, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 223-229. Diop, Boubacar Boris, Gnocide et devoir dimaginaire, Revue dhistoire de la Shoah, 190, 2009, pp. 365-381. Djebar, Assia, Le regard lointain, in Overvold, Angelina; Priebe, Richard; Tremaine, Louis (eds.), The Creative Circle: Artist, Critic, and Translator in African Literature, Trenton, NJ: Africa World, 2003 pp. 20-25 (cf. Idem, The Far-Off Gaze, pp. 26-32). Djedanoum, Nocky, Rwanda: crire par devoir de mmoire, Notre librairie, 138/139, septembre 1999mars 2000, pp. 116-118. Djedanoum, Nocky, Rwanda, lieu de mmoire et de rflexion, Le Courrier, 178, 1999-2000, pp. 89-92. Dunton, Chris, Representations of Horror: The Rwandan Genocide and Femi Osofisans Reel, Rwanda!, in Adeyemi, Sola (ed.), Portraits for an Eagle: A Festschrift in Honour of Femi Osofisan, Bayreuth: Bayreuth University, 2006, pp. 133-42. Edmondson, Laura, The Poetics of Displacement and the Politics of Genocide in Three Plays about Rwanda, in Anderson, Patrick; Menon, Jisha (eds.), Violence Performed: Local Roots and Global Routes of Conflict, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009, pp. 54-78. Edmondson, Laura, Genocide Unbound: Erik Ehn, Rwanda, and an Aesthetics of Discomfort, Theatre Journal , 61-1, 2009, pp. 65-83. Edmondson, Laura, Confessions of a Failed Theatre Activist: Intercultural Encounters in Uganda and Rwanda, in Sell, Mike (ed.), Avant-garde Performance and Material Exchange: Vectors of the Radical, Basingstoke, UK/New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011, pp. 41-59. Ehn, Erik A Space for Truth and the Rwandan Genocide, American Theatre, 24-3, 2007, pp. 34-37, 72-73. Favre, Isabelle, Hannah Arendt, Boris Diop et le Rwanda: correspondances et commencements, Prsence francophone, 66, 2006, pp. 111-133. Fendler, Ute, Rves sous le linceul de Jean-Claude Raharimanana, ou la construction dune mmoire entre distanciation et simultanit, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 373-384. Fral, Josette, From Event to Extreme Reality, TDR: The Drama Review, 55-4, 2011, pp. 51-63. Fognini, Mireille, Une catastrophe anti-humaine: une antispciation, rmanence de lantspciation?, Le Coq-hron, 181-2, 2005, pp. 173-181. Fonkoua, Romuald, A propos de linitiative de FestAfrica: tmoignage du dedans, tmoignage du dehors, Lendemains, 2003, 28-112, pp. 67-72. Fonkoua, Romuald, La politique de la mmoire au XXe sicle en Afrique: Poussire rouge de G. Slovo et Murambi, le livre des ossements de B. B. Diop, in Bonnet, Vronique (ed.), Conflits de Mmoire, Paris: Khartala, 2004, pp. 207-223. 351

6509

6510 6511 6512 6513

6514 6515 6516

6517

6518 6519

6520 6521 6522

6523 6524 6525 6526

6527

Foucault, Jean, Gnocide, jeunesse rwandaise: quoi rime la littrature?, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008. Gallimore, Rangira Ba, Rwanda: la souffrance et lespoir au fminin, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 245-258. Gallimore, Rangira Ba, La reprsentation picturale pour dire lindicible dans Gnocid de Rvrien Rurangwa, Prote, 37-2, 2009, pp. 45-56. Gallimore, Rangira Ba, Ndabaga Folktale Revisited: (De)Constructing Masculinity in Post-Genocide Rwandan Society, in Mugambi, Helen; Tuzyline, Jita, Masculinities in African Literary and Cultural Texts, Banbury, UK: Ayebia Clarke; Boulder, CO: Lynne Rienner, 2010, pp. 50-65. Gasengayire, Monique, Murekatete, un tmoignage (im)possible, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 143-160. Griffin, Jenelle, Responding to the Shadows: Reimagining Subjectivity in Tadjos LOmbre dImana, Women in French Studies, 16, 2008, pp. 113-126. Guidicelli, Carole, Le thtre documentaire: pour la constitution dune mmoire commune?, in Hhnel-Mesnard, Carola; Linard-Yeterian, Marie; Marinas, Cristina (eds.), Culture et mmoire: reprsentations contemporaines de la mmoire dans les espaces mmoriels, les arts du visuel, la littrature et le thtre, Paris: Ecole Polytechnique, 2008, pp. 501-509. Halen, Pierre, Ecrivains et artistes face au gnocide rwandais de 1994: quelques enjeux, Etudes Littraires Africaines, 14-24, 2002, pp. 20-32. Halen, Pierre, Le Rwanda et la question de laltrit: propos de deux voyages en terre de gnocide (V. Tadjo, H. C. Buch), in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 189-208. Harrow, Kenneth, Un train peut en cacher un autre: Narrating the Rwandan Genocide and Hotel Rwanda, Research in African Literatures, 36-4, 2005, pp. 223-232. Hrting, Heike, Global Humanitarianism, Race, and the Spectacle of the African Corpse in Current Western Representations of the Rwandan Genocide, Comparative Studies of South Asia, Africa and the Middle East, 28-1, 2008, pp. 61-77. Henky, Danile, Lcriture du massacre dans deux rcits contemporains de littrature de jeunesse, in Nauroy, Grard (ed.), LEcriture du massacre en littrature entre histoire et mythe: des mondes antiques laube du XXIe sicle, Bern: Peter Lang, 2004, pp. 231-50. Henky, Danile, Dire aux enfants la violence de la guerre et du gnocide au Rwanda: deux rcits entre lgende et ralisme, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (ed.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 271-286. Hitchcott, Nicki, Writing on Bones: Commemorating Genocide in Boubacar Boris Diops Murambi, Research in African Literatures, 40-3, 2009, pp. 48-61. Hitchcott, Nicki, Travels in Inhumanity: Veronique Tadjos Tourism in Rwanda, French Cultural Studies, 20-2, 2009, pp.149-164. Hron, Madelaine, But I Find No Place: Representations of the Genocide in Rwanda, in Hogan, Colman; Domine, Marta (eds.), The Camp: Narratives of Internment and Exclusion, Newcastle, UK: Cambridge Scholars, 2007, pp. 196-224. Hron, Madelaine, Icyireze in Rwanda Fifteen Years Post-Genocide, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 275-279. Hron, Madelaine, Interview with Writer Joseph Ndwaniye, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 347-353. Hron, Madelaine, Interview with Arts Director Odile Gakire Katese, Peace Review, 21-3, 2009, pp. 363-366. 352

6528

6529 6530

6531

6532 6533

6534 6535

6536 6537

6538

6539

6540 6541 6542

6543 6544 6545

6546 6547 6548 6549 6550

Hron, Madelaine, Itsembabwoko la franaise? Rwanda, Fiction and the Franco-African Imaginary, Forum for Modern Language Studies, 45-2, 2009, pp. 162-175. Hron, Madelaine, Gukora and Itsembatsemba: The Ordinary Killers in Jean Hatzfelds Machete Season, Research in African Literatures, 42-2, 2011, pp. 125-146. Huggan, Graham, Imagining Disaster in the African Postcolony, Matatu: Journal for African Culture and Society, 36, 2009, pp. 315-329. Ilboudo, Monique, Comprendre lincomprhensible, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 235-241. Ivernel, Philippe, Pour une esthtique de la rsistance ( propos de Rwanda 94), in Biot, Paul; Boal, Augusto; Boal, Julin; Delannoy, Luc (eds.), Thtre et dveloppement: de lmancipation la rsistance, Bruxelles: Colophon, 2004, pp. 89-103. Joubert, Jean-Louis; Bamboneyeho, Venant; et al., Littratures francophones dAfrique centrale: anthologie, Paris: Nathan, 1995, 255 p. Kabanza, Faustin, Rwanda: dcouvrir une littrature orale de famille, Etudes littraires africaines, 20, 2005, pp. 4-58. Kalisa, Chantal, Le Gos au Rwanda: entretien avec Koulsy Lamko, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 259-280. Kalisa, Chantal, Theatre and the Rwandan Genocide, Peace Review, 18-4, 2006, pp. 515-521. Kalisa, Chantal, Mtissage et fables de reconstruction dans les textes sur le gnocide rwandais, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 121-132. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Parole morte et mthode du texte, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 103120. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: littrature post-gnocide, critures itinrantes: tmoignage ou engagement?, Prote, 37-2, 2009, pp. 21-32. Kennedy-McFarren, Cheryl, Laughter Diplomacy: Transcultural Understanding at Play in Rwanda, Theatre Topics, 21-2, 2011, pp. 163-173. Keren, Michael, The Bystanders Tale: Gil Courtemanches A Sunday at the Pool in Kigali and the Rwandan Genocide, Studies in Canadian Literature, 34-2, 2009, pp. 22-39. Kerstens, Paul, Voice and Give Voice: Dialectics between Fiction and History in Narratives on the Rwandan Genocide, International Journal of Francophone Studies, 9-1, 2006, pp. 93-110. Kerstens, Paul, Amahoro: chanter aprs le gnocide, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 90-103. Kerstens, Paul, Beminde schurken de Aster Berkhof: la Flandre et le gnocide au Rwanda, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 357-371. Kesteloot-Fongang, Lilyan, Entretien avec Boubakar Boris Diop, crivain marqu par le gnocide rwandais, in Quaghebeur, Marc; Kangomba, Jean-Claude; Schmitz, Amlie (eds.), Figures et paradoxes de lhistoire au Burundi, au Congo et au Rwanda, Paris: LHarmattan, 2002, Vol. 2, pp. 728-733. Khor, Lena, Genocide and HIV/AIDS in Gil Courtemanches A Sunday at the Pool in Kigali, in Falola, Toyin; Heaton, Matthew (eds.), Health Knowledge and Belief Systems in Africa, Durham, NC: Carolina Academic Press, 2008, pp. 425-424. Kounzilat, Alain, Rwanda: crire par devoir de mmoire (propos recueillis par Sylvie Donzel), Nouvelles congolaises, 36/37, 2003, pp. 33-41. 353

6551 6552 6553

6554 6555

6556

6557 6558 6559 6560 6561

6562

6563

6564

6565

6566 6567

Kroll, Catherine, Rwandas Speaking Subjects: The Inescapable Affiliations of Boubacar Boris Diops Murambi, Third World Quarterly, 28-3, 2007, pp. 655-663. Kuhn, milie, Du deuil intime la mmoire collective: le tmoignage de Yolande Mukagasana dans Rwanda 94 de Groupov, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 157-164. Lacour, Claude, Une comparaison entre trois bandes dessinnes: Deogratias, Auschwitz et Maus, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 309-325. Laurenti, Delphine, Aux confins du roman historique: histoire du contemporain: Ahmadou Kourouma, Boubacar Boris Diop, Emmanuel Boundzeki Dongala, in Chemain-Degrange, Arlette; Cambon, Valrie; Gastaldi, Marc (eds.), Littrature-Monde: critures en dissidence, Paris: LHarmattan, 2009, pp. 31-40. Lee, Sonia, The Emergence of the Essayistic Voice in Francophone African Women Writers: Vronique Tadjos LOmbre dImana, in Forsdick, Charles; Stafford, Andrew (eds.), The Modern Essay in French: Movement, Instability, Performance, Oxford, UK: Peter Lang, 2005, pp. 77-86. Lee, Sonia, Lire le Rwanda: une lecture personnelle de Lombre dImana, voyages jusquau bout du Rwanda de Vronique Tadjo, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 93-102. Leichter-Flack, Frdrique, Dune littrature de tmoignage ct bourreaux: propos dUne saison de machettes de Jean Hatzfeld, Humanitaire, 10, 2004, pp. 178-188. Lits, Marc, Les polars du gnocide, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 327-339. Mabanckou, Alain, Pour une criture de laprs-gnocide, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 253-255. Mazauric, Catherine, Sengager dans lpreuve: lectures du gnocide rwandais, Modernits, 26, 2007, pp. 93-104. Mazauric, Catherine, Les mensonges de la mmoire: la part du lecteur dans Le Cavalier et son ombre de Boubacar Boris Diop et LAn des orphelins de Tierno Monenembo, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 341-355. Mbu Mputu, Norbert, La posie laube dun jour nouveau, Congo-Afrique, 37-317, 1997, pp. 424-438. McLaughlin, Fiona, Writing the Rwandan Genocide: Boubacar Boris Diops Murambi, le livre des ossements, in Falola, Toyin; Harlow, Barbara (eds.), Palavers of African Literature, Trenton, NJ: Africa World; 2002, pp. 203-219. McNee, Lisa, Their Voices Cry Out from the Earth: The Rwandan Genocide in the West African Imagination, in Overvold, Angelina; Priebe, Richard; Tremaine, Louis (eds.), The Creative Circle: Artist, Critic, and Translator in African Literature, Trenton, NJ: Africa World, 2003, pp. 165-186. McNee, Lisa, Monnembos LAn des orphelins and the Rwandan Genocide, Comparative Literature and Culture: A WWWeb Journal, 6-2, 2004, n. p. [Internet]. Megevand, Martin, Esthtiques chorales de la disparition, Littrature, 138, 2005, pp. 81-96. Midiohouan, Guy Ossito, Littrature et conflits ethniques dans lAfrique des Grands Lacs: les cas de quelques crivains du Burundi et du Rwanda, in Association des crivains du Sngal (AES), Communications des participants: 4e dition Symposium International Littraire de Dakar, thme gneral: littratures et gestion des conflits en Afrique, Dakar: AES, 2000. Moffat, Rachel, Visiting Rwanda: Accounts of Genocide in Travel Writing, Journeys: The International Journal of Travel and Travel Writing, 11-1, 2010, pp. 89-106. Moncel, Corinne, Engagement dcriture, in Rwanda 2000: Mmoires davenir, Africultures, 30, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. Mongin, Olivier, Lhumanit mise nu: propos du Portail, de Franois Bizot, et des Rcits des marais 354

6568

6569

6570

6571

6572 6573 6574 6575 6576

6577 6578

6579

6580 6581 6582

6583 6584 6585

rwandais, de Jean Hatzfeld, Esprit, 269, 2000, pp. 158-168. 6586 6587 6588 6589 Mongo-Mboussa, Boniface, Rwanda 1994-2000, entre mmoire et Histoire: le savoir des crivains, Rwanda 2000: Mmoires davenir, Africultures, 30, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. Mongo-Mboussa, Boniface, Sens et puissance de la littrature, in Bonnet, Vronique (ed.), Conflits de mmoire, Paris: Khartala, 2004, pp. 197-207. Mongo-Mboussa, Boniface; Coquio, Catherine, La singularit des gnocides, Rwanda 2000: Mmoires davenir, Africultures, 30, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. Mongo-Mboussa, Boniface, Nous avions lobligation morale daller jusquau bout: entretien avec Nocky Djedanoum et Mamouna Coulibaly, Rwanda 2000: Mmoires davenir, Africultures, 30, 2000, n. p. [Internet]. Montei, Amanda, Performing Reconciliation: Transnational Advocacy in Rwanda, PAJ: A Journal of Performance and Art, 33-2, 2011, pp. 80-93. Ndibe, Okey; Hove, Chenjerai, Writers, Writing on Conflicts and Wars in Africa, London: Adonis & Abbey, 2009, 192 p. Neveux, Oliver; Carlson, Marvin, Theatre in France: New Struggles, New Theatre(s)? Contemporary Engaged Theatre in France, Western European Stages, 15-1, 2003, pp. 41-48. Neveux, Olivier, Ltat de victime: quelques corps dans la scne thtrale contemporaine, Actuel Marx, 41, 2007, pp. 99-108. Nganang, Patrice, Manifeste dune nouvelle littrature africaine: pour une littrature premptive, Paris: Homnisphres, 2007, 320 p. Nganang, Patrice, Une question de gnration, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 243-252. Ngandu Nkashama, Pius, Littratures et critures en langues africaines, Paris: LHarmattan, 1992, 407 p. N Loingsigh, Aedn, Lying to Tell the Truth: Fiction and the Rwandan Genocide in Vronique Tadjos Lombre dImana, in Milne, Lorna (ed.), Postcolonial Violence, Culture and Identity in Francophone Africa and the Antilles, Oxford, UK: Peter Lang, 2007, pp. 83-102. Nkejabahizi, Jean-Chrysostome, De lautre ct du miroir: le symbolisme sexuel en littrature orale rwandaise, Etudes rwandaises,15, 2007, pp. 65-85. Nkejabahizi, Jean-Chrysostome; Kayishema, J.-M.; Rudacogora, A., Anthologie de la Littrature Rwandaise moderne, Butare: Editions de lUniversit Nationale du Rwanda, 2010, 209 p. Norridge, Zoe, Bleeding Scars from Rwanda: The Interplay of Text and Image in Alain Kazinierakis and Yolande Mukagasanas Les Blessures du silence, French Cultural Studies, 20-2, 2009, pp. 133-148. Novivor, Aylvi, Le Gnocide et la fiction: cas de Koulsy Lamko et de Tierno Monnembo, in Mambenga-Ylagou, Frdric (ed.), Ajouter du monde au monde: symboles, symbolisations, symbolismes culturels dans les littratures francophones dAfrique et des Carabes, Montpellier: Universit Paul Valry, 2007, pp. 329-345. Novivor, Aylvi, Perspectives fminines sur le gnocide des Tutsi au Rwanda, in Fell, Alison (ed), French and Francophone Women Facing War, Oxford, UK: Peter Lang, 2009, pp. 263-277. Nsengimana, Joseph; Nkuriyingoma, Jean-Baptiste, Rwanda, in Diakhate, Ousmane; Eyoh, Hansel Ndumbe; Rubin, Don (eds.), World Encyclopedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa, London: Routledge, 2001, Vol. 3, pp. 236-239. Nzabatsinda, Anthre, The Aesthetics of Transcribing Orality in the Works of Alexis Kagame, Writer of Rwanda, Research in African Literatures, 28-1, 1997, pp. 98-111. Nzabatsinda, Anthre, Traduttore Traditore? Alexis Kagames Transposition of Kinyarwanda Poetry into French, Journal of African Cultural Studies, 12-2, 1999, pp. 203-210. Osganian, Patricia, De Stringer et Parcours sant La position du missionnaire: la position du 355

6590 6591 6592 6593 6594 6595 6596 6597

6598 6599 6600 6601

6602 6603

6604 6605 6606

scnariste et du romancier, entretien avec Jean-Paul Jody, Mouvements, 67, 2011, pp. 57-65. 6607 Paulme, Denise, La mre dvore, ou Tuons nos mres!: analyse dun conte africain, in AttiasDonfut, Claudine; Rosenmayr, Lopold (eds.), Vieillir en Afrique, Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1994, pp. 181-190. Pedon, ric, Les albums photographiques sur le gnocide au Rwanda: formes et enjeux mmoriels, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 213-231. Picon, Fabrice, Les traces de lhistoire: de lhistoire dans la bande dessine: Rwanda 1994: Descente en enfer, Tmoigner entre histoire et mmoire, 109, 2011, pp. 177-194. Piemme, Jean-Marie, Construction de Rwanda 94, Etudes thtrales, 24/25, 2002, pp p. 67-73. Piret, Pierre, Wanoull, que sest-il pass? de Layla Nabulsi: une rponse thtrale aux impasses des discours mdiatiques sur le gnocide, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 149-162. Ricard, Alain, Littratures dAfrique noire: des langues aux livres, Paris: Karthala/CNRS, 1995, 304 p. Rinn, Michael, Rhtorique de lindicible, in Coquio, Catherine (ed.), Penser les camps, parler des gnocides, Paris: Albin Michel, 1999, pp. 397-406. Riva, Silvia, Cent jours en enfer: limagerie infernale dans les textes pour le Rwanda, Ponti/Ponts, 1, 2001, pp. 43-53. Rogers, J., Ties of Blood, American Theatre, 24-9, 2007, pp. 30-33. Rudacogora, Augustin, Construction dune mmoire: FestAfrica 2000 et le gnocide de 1994 au Rwanda, Etudes rwandaises, 7, 2003, pp. 7-49. Rudacogora, Augustin, La littrature rwandaise aprs 1994: gnocide et socit, Itinraires et contacts de cultures, 39, 2007, pp. 77-84. Rwanda 94: le thtre face au gnocide: Groupov, rcit dune cration, Alternatives thtrales, 67/68, 2001: Debroux, Bernard, Une vigilance calme, Ruffin, Claire, Lettre au Groupov, Ivernel, Philippe, Pour une esthtique de la rsistance, Le Mauff, Patrick, La reprsentation en questions, exemplaire, Banu, Georges, RWANDA 94, un vnement, Collard, Marie-France, Les collines du silence, Collard, Marie-France, Chronologie commente du Work in Progress, Collard, Marie-France, Carnet de travail, notes de voyage, Delcuvellerie, Jacques, Dramaturgie, Rugamba, Dorcy, Hutu/Tutsi, List, Garrett, Les hauts plateaux ont rendu la musique plus douce, Rugamba, Dorcy, Lchet du dmon et courage de lange, Debroux, Bernard, Une vigilance calme, Piemme, Jean-Marie, Participer une forme de responsabilit historique du thtre, Parfondry, Max, Carnet de voyage: Rwanda,17 juillet-2 aot 1998: Extraits, Daenen, Johan, Un espace de mmoire, Goiris, Greta, Vtus comme dans la vie, Rugamba, Dorcy, Dire ce que ne disent pas les pierres, Delcuvellerie, Jacques, Le chemin du sens. Samuel, Karin, Reflections on Inyenzi: Andrew Brown and Karin Samuel in Conversation, in Ndibe, Okey; Hove, Chenjerai (eds.), Writers, Writing on Conflicts and Wars in Africa, London: Adonis & Abbey, 2009, pp. 171-183. Samuel, Karin, Bearing Witness to Trauma: Narrative Structure and Perspective in Murambi, The Book of Bones, African Identities, 8-4, 2010, pp. 365-377. Sandberg-Zakian, Megan, Real Theatre for Real Life: African Artists Speak Out about Using Theatre to 356

6608

6609 6610 6611

6612 6613 6614 6615 6616 6617 6618

6619

6620 6621

Make Change in their Communities, TYA Today [Theatre for Young Audiences], 24-2, 2010, pp. 10-16. 6622 Schrpfer, Denise, La comparution dans le thtre contemporain: entre singularit et choralit, in Dornier, Carole; Dulong, Renaud (eds.), Esthtique du tmoignage: actes du colloque tenu la Maison de la Recherche en Sciences Humaines de Caen du 18 au 24 mars 2004, Paris: ditions de la Maison des sciences de lhomme, 2005, pp. 332-347. Semujanga, Josias; Alexie, Tcheuyap, Les mandres du rcit du gnocide dans LAn des orphelins, Etudes littraires, 35-1, 2003, pp. 101-115. Semujanga, Josias, Murambi et Moisson de crnes ou comment la fiction raconte un gnocide, Prsence Francophone, 67, 2006, pp. 93-114. Semujanga, Josias, Le tmoignage de lItsembabwoko par la fiction: Lombre dImana, Prsence francophone, 69, 2007, pp. 106-134. Semujanga, Josias, Murambi: la mtaphore de lhorreur ou le tmoignage impossible, in Dahouda, Kanat; Gbanou, Slom (eds.), Mmoires et identits dans les littratures francophones, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, pp. 85-102. Semujanga, Josias, Les mots du rejet et les rcits du gnocide, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 17-35. Semujanga, Josias, Rwanda 1994: Analyse des rcits de tmoignage de lItsembabwoko, Prsence Francophone, 72, 2009, pp. 5-16. Semujanga, Josias, Le gnocide, sujet de fiction? Analyse des rcits du massacre des Tutsi dans la littrature africaine, Qubec: Nota Bene, 2009, 306 p. Servais, Christine, Le tmoignage et lobjectivit intraitable: quelle fiction pour quels savoirs? ( propos de Rwanda 1994 et de la couverture du gnocide par le journal Le Soir), in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 175-192. Small, Audrey, Le projet Rwanda: crire par devoir de mmoire: fiction et gnocide dans trois textes, in Gallimore, Rangira Batrice; Kalisa, Chantal (eds.), Dix ans aprs: rflexions sur le gnocide rwandais, Paris: LHarmattan, 2005, pp. 121-142. Small, Audrey, Tierno Monnembo: Morality, Mockery and the Rwandan Genocide, Forum for Modern Language Studies, 42-2, 2006, pp. 200-211. Small, Audrey, The Duty of Memory: A Solidarity of Voices after the Rwandan Genocide, Paragraph: A Journal of Modern Critical Theory, 30-1, 2007, pp. 85-100. Stockhammer, Robert, Ruanda: ber einen anderen Genozid schreiben, Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 2005, 187 p. Stockhammer, Robert, Conditions of Identity in Writing, or About a Genocide, Arcadia: Internationale Zeitschrift fr Literaturwissenschaft, 43-1, 2008, pp. 114-123. Stockhammer, Robert, Literatur, nach einem Genozid usserungsakte, usserungsformen, usserungsdelikte, Aachen: Shaker, 2010, 121 p. Syrotinski, Michael, Monstrous Fictions: Testifying to the Rwandan Genocide in Tierno Monnembos LAn des orphelins, Forum for Modern Language Studies, 45-4, 2009, pp. 427-440. Tadjo, Vronique, An Interview with Boubacar Boris Diop, African Identities, 8-4, 2010, pp. 425-530. Tcheuyap, Alexie, Le littraire et le guerrier: typologie de lcriture sanguine en Afrique, tudes littraires, 35-1, 2003, pp. 13-28. Thompson, James; Hughes, Jenny; Balfour, Michael, Performance in Place of War, London: Seagull, 2009, 351 p. Torgovnik, Jonathan, An Interview: Three Years in the Life of Rwanda, American Photo, 20, 2009, p. 30. Tour, Paul, LAn des orphelins de Tierno Monnembo et lcriture de la mmoire traumatique, 357

6623 6624 6625 6626

6627

6628 6629 6630

6631

6632 6633 6634 6635 6636 6637 6638 6639 6640 6641 6642

Nouvelles Etudes Francophones, 24-2, 2009, pp. 171-186. 6643 6644 Tramson, Jacques, La bande dessine de fiction historique: deux visions documentes de lAfrique, Notre Librairie, 145, 2001, pp. 82-89. Tramson, Jacques, Deogratias et Pawa de Jean-Philippe Stassen: quand limage de fiction se fait chronique engage, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 287-307. Tro Deho, Roger, Le crpuscule de lhomme ou le roman du conflit rwandais, Ethiopiques, 72, 2004, pp. 1-18. Tsaaior, James, The Postcolonial State and its Texts of Meanings: Femi Osofisans Dramaturgy as Paradigm, in Akinyemi, Tunde; Falola, Toyin (eds.), Emerging Perspectives on Femi Osofisan, Trenton, NJ: Africa World, 2009, pp. 37-52. Uwiringiyimana, Jean-Claude, Indocilit linguistique et nomination dans une autre langue chez Savrio Nayigiziki (Rwanda) et Marie Gevers (Belgique), Notre librairie, 159, 2005, pp. 98-103. Uwiringiyimana, Jean-Claude, Les stratgies discursives de reprsentation de lAutre dans le grand reportage et le rcit de voyage: LAfrique du Sud. Cette inconnue dAndre Viollis et Des mille collines aux neuf volcans de Marie Gevers, Etudes rwandaises,15, 2007, pp. 50-64. Uwiringiyimana, Jean-Claude, Regards croiss sur lAutre culturel dans la littrature rwandaise coloniale autochtone et allogne, Etudes rwandaises, 13, 2007, pp. 219-247. Uwiringiyimana, Jean-Claude, Lhtrognit des frontires du Rwanda colonial dans Des Mille collines aux neuf volcans de Marie Gevers, Etudes rwandaises,15, 2007, pp. 86-104. Vambe, Maurice, Elements of the Abject and the Romantic in the Novel Inyenzi: A Story of Love and Genocide, African Identities, 8-4, 2007, pp. 351-364. Vambe, Maurice, Autobiographical Representations of the Rwanda Genocide and Black Diasporic Identities in Africa, African and Black Diaspora, 1-2, 2008, pp. 185-200. Vambe, Maurice; Rwafa, Urther, Textualizing the Visual and Visualizing the Text: Hotel Rwanda and An Ordinary Man: The True Story behind Hotel Rwanda, Scrutiny: Issues in English Studies in Southern Africa, 14-1, 2009, pp. 5-20. Volet, Jean-Marie, Francophone Women Writing in 1998-99 and Beyond: A Literary Feast in a Violent World, Research in African Literatures, 32-4, 2001, pp. 187-200. Waberi, Abdourahman, La premire couche dencre, in Karegeye, Jean-Pierre (ed.), Rwanda: rcits du gnocide, traverse de la mmoire, Bruxelles: La Pense et les hommes, 2008, pp. 231-234. Wane, Ibrahima, Du franais au wolof: la qute du rcit chez Boubacar Boris Diop, Ethiopiques, 73, 2004, pp. 1-12. Wattara, Mamadou, The Po/Ethics of the Child Testimony: Denouncing the Evils of Genocide in Monnembos The Oldest Orphan, in Powers, Scott (ed.), Evil in Contemporary French and Francophone Literature, Newcastle upon Tyne, UK: Cambridge Scholars, 2011, pp. 79-108.

6645 6646

6647 6648

6649 6650 6651 6652 6653

6654 6655 6656 6657

6.3) Thses de doctorat

6658 6659 6660 6661 6662 Ahimana, Emmanuel, Les violences extrmes dans le roman ngro-africain francophone: le cas du Rwanda: tude de langue et de style, Universit de Bordeaux 3, 2009. Amougou Ndi, Stphane, La reprsentation littraire de la brutalit: le gnocide rwandais dans quelques romans africains francophones, Universit de Poitiers, 2007. Ansah, Tawia, Redeeming Darkness: Stories of Genocide, University of Columbia, 2001. Asso, Annick, Le thtre du gnocide: tude des reprsentations de la Shoah et des gnocides armnien, rwandais et bosniaque dans le thtre de laprs-guerre nos jours, Universite dAix-Marseille 1, 2009. Cambon, Valrie, Rcits pitagraphiques: penser et crire les tmoignages en langue franaise sur le 358

gnocide des Tutsi du Rwanda (1997-2007), Universit de Nice-Sophia Antipolis, 2009. 6663 6664 6665 6666 6667 6668 6669 6670 6671 6672 6673 6674 Gasengayire, Monique, Lcriture du gnocide dans le roman africain: comment tmoigner de lindicible?, Universit de Montral, 2007. Karegeye, Jean-Pierre, Rwanda: critures de tmoignage et clatement de linstance narrative, University of California, Berkeley, 2009. Kwizera, Jean-Paul, La potique de lespace dans luvre romanesque de Saverio Nayigiziki, Universit de Metz, 2010. Lassi, Etienne-Marie, Roman et cinma en Afrique francophone: novlisation et transferts smiologiques du filmique au littraire, University of Ottawa, 2009. Marczewski, Amy, Remembering Together: Francophone African Literatures Re-imagining of the Rwandan Genocide, University of California, Los Angeles, 2007. Mukimbiri, Jean, Reprsentations littraires et orientations interprtatives dun gnocide en Afrique, Universit Catholique de Louvain-la-Neuve, 2007. Ndwaniye, Augustin, Enseignement et apprentissage de la littrature franaise lUniversit Nationale du Rwanda: entre la tradition et linnovation (1970-2005), University of Western Ontario, 2009. Rudacogora, Augustin, Fictions, tmoignages et autres genres littraires du gnocide dans le champ littraire rwandais aprs 1994, Universit de Paris 13, 2008. Soumar, Zakaria, La reprsentation littraire ngro-africaine francophone du gnocide rwandais de 1994, Universit de Limoges, 2010. Sow, Sadibou, Esthtique de lhorreur: le gnocide rwandais dans la littrature africaine, Rice University, 2009. Wattara, Mamadou, Lcriture du gnocide dans les littraures africaine et caribenne dexpression franaise: entre transfiguration motive du rel et mmoire transculturelle, Rutgers University, 2011 Willis, Emma, Absent Others: Dark Tourism, Theatricality, and Ethical Spectatorship, University of Auckland, 2011.

359

7 FILM

7.1) Fiction
6675 6676 6677 6678 6679 6680 6681 6682 6683 6684 6685 6686 6687 6688 6689 6690 100 Days (Cent jours), Nick Hughes, 2001, 100 m. Africa United, Debs Gardner-Paterson, 2010, 87 m. Hotel Rwanda, Terry George, 2004, 121 m. Inkovu zIbihe (Scars of Days), Omar Moukhtar Sibomana, 2006, 35 m. Kinyarwanda, Alrick Brown, 2011, 100 m. Le jour o Dieu est parti en voyage (The Day God Walked Away), Philippe Van Leeuw, 2009, 94 m. Lignes de front, Jean-Christophe Klotz, 2010, 92 m. Ms alla del jardn (Beyond The Garden), Pedro Olea, 1996, 91 m. Munyurangabo, Lee Chung, 2009, 97 m. Opration Turquoise, Alain Tasma, 2007, 111 m. Shake Hands with the Devil, Roger Spottiswoode, 2007, 113 m. Shooting Dogs (USA: Beyond the Gates), Michael Caton-Jones, 2005, 115 m. Sometimes in April, Raoul Peck, 2006, 140 m. Umunsi wa mbere (Graduation Day), Ayuub Kasasa Mago, 2005, 26 m. Un dimanche Kigali, Robert Favreau, 2006, 118 m. Une lettre damour mon pays (A Love Letter to My Country), Thierry Dushirimimana, 2006, 26 m.

7.2) Documentaires; reportages

6691 A Good Man in Hell: General Romeo Dallaire and the Rwanda Genocide, Interview by Ted Koppel; 1: A Good Man in Hell, 13 m.; 2: Archive Version of Full Interview, 88 m., Washington, DC: United States Holocaust Memorial Museum, 2002. A Message for Peace: Making Hotel Rwanda, Greg Carson, 2005, 28 m. A Mothers Love: Rosamond Carr and a Lifetime in Rwanda, Eamonn Gearon, 2010, 52 m. Afriques: comment a va avec la douleur?, Raymond Depardon, 1999, 165 m. Alphonses Bike (Igare Rya Rufonsi), Eric Kabera, 2007, 12 min. Allers-retour (sic), journal dun photographe, Patrick Zackman, 2001, 68 m. Aprs: un voyage dans le Rwanda, Denis Gheerbrant, 2003, 105 m. As we Forgive, Laura Waters Hinson, 2006, 53 m. ASC UNAMIR II Hospital Kigali Rwanda / Colonel Robert Atkinson RAAMC, August 1994-October 1994, Australian War Memorial, 1994, 139 m. Au nom du Pre, de tous, du ciel, Marie-Thrse Brincard, 2010, 52 m. 360

6692 6693 6694 6695 6696 6697 6698 6699 6700

6701 6702 6703 6704 6705 6706 6707 6708 6709 6710 6711 6712 6713 6714 6715 6716 6717 6718 6719 6720 6721 6722 6723 6724 6725 6726 6727 6728 6729 6730 6731 6732 6733 6734 6735

Back Home, Jean-Bernard Rutagarama, 2010, 72 m. Begin Began Begun, Sarah Vanagt, 2005, 38 m. Blandine et les siens, Emmanuelle Riedmatten, 2005, 52 m. Boutros Boutros-Ghali: UN Secretary-General, 1992-1996, Europe Images International, 2006, 28 m. Carnet de bord, Walter Wehmeyer, 1996, 66 m. Ce ntait pas la fin (Ntiryari Iherezo),Valens Habarugira, Jean de Dieu Minani, 2010, 26 m. Celui qui savait [Seth Sendashonga], Julien Elie, 2001, 57 m. Children of Genocide: Five Who Survived, World Without Genocide, 2010, 30 m. Chronicle of a Genocide Foretold, Danile Lacourse; Yvan Patry; Part 1: Blood Was Flowing Like a River, 1996, 63 m.; Part 2: We Were Cowards, 1996, 43 m.; Part 3: We Feel Betrayed, 1996, 56 m. Coexist, Adam Mazo, 2010, 40 m. Comic Relief Dead Serious: Rwanda: A Hope in Hell, Kate Broome, 2001, 50 m. Crazy, Heddy Honigmann, 2000, 97 m. DArusha Arusha, Christophe Gargot, 2008, 115 m. Defying Genocide: Choices That Saved Lives, US Holocaust Memorial Museum, 2006, 16 m. Devils Children: Rwandas Shame: The Womens Testimony, Stev Van Thielen; Annie Arnou, 1995, 30 m. Dieu est mort au Rwanda, Jennifer Deschamps, 2005, 45 m. Eyes on Rwanda, Allison Stubbmann, 2010, 17 m. Flower in the Gun Barrel, Gabriel Cowan, 2010, 86 m. Flowers of Rwanda (Flores de Ruanda), David Muoz, 2008, 24 m. Forgiveness: A Time to Love and a Time to Hate, Helen Whitney, 2010, 168 m. Forgotten Wars: Vol. 1: Rwanda: An Endless War, Raffaele Masto, 1999, 26 m. Forsaken Cries: The Story of Rwanda, Kathi Austin/Amnesty International, 1997, 35 m. From Tears to Hope: Another View of Life in Rwanda, Canadian Catholic Organization for Development and Peace, 1998, 13 m. Gacaca: Living Together Again in Rwanda?, Anne Aghion, 2003, 55 m. Gardiens de la mmoire, (Keepers of Memory: The Stories of Men and Women who Became the Custodians of the Dead), Eric Kabera, 2004, 52 m. Genocide: The Judgement, Michael Christoffersen, 2000, 50 m. Genocide Serenade, Setordji, Kofi; Rens, Maarten, 2002, 28 min. Gnocid, StphaneValentin, 2008, 25 m. Ghosts of Rwanda, Greg Barker; Julia Powell, 2004, 115 m. God Sleeps in Rwanda, Kimberlee Acquaro; Stacy Sherman, 2005, 28 m. Goretti, Diane Igirimbabazi, 2005, 13 m. Hand of God, Hand of the Devil (La part de Dieu, la part du diable), Yvan Patry, Sam Grana, Daniele Lacourse, 1995, 51 m. Healing the Wounds: A Life without Vengeance, Michael Renner, 2005, 26 m. Het Rwanda: Het Beloofde Land (Rwanda: The Promised Land), George Brugmans, 2003, 48 min. Holiday in Rwanda, Darren Mann, 2008, 90 m. 361

6736 6737 6738 6739 6740 6741 6742 6743 6744 6745

Homeland (Ojczyzna), Jacqueline Kalimunda, 2005, 54 m. Hopes on the Horizon, Onyekachi Wambu, 2001, 115 min. Hunting my Husbands Killers: A Documentary Film, Jay Knox; Ray Tostevin, 2005, 51 m. Icyizere: Hope, Trauma, Reconciliation and Forgiveness after the Rwandan Genocide, Mureithi, Patrick, 2008, 45 m. Il tait une fois (Habayeho), Jean-Claude Mugenzi, 2005, 47 m. In Rwanda We SayThe Family That Does Not Speak Dies, Anne Aghion, 2003, 54 m. In the Tall Grass, John Coll Metcalfe, 2006, 57 m. Iseta: The Story behind the Roadblock, Kabera, Eric; Reina, Juan, 2008, 56 m. Itsembatsemba: Rwanda One Genocide Later, Alexis Cordesse; Eyal Sivan, 1996, 13 m. Journey into Darkness, June 27, 1994; A Culture of Murder, August 22, 1994; The Bloody Tricolour, August 20, 1995; When Good Men Do Nothing, December 7, 1998; Valentina's Story, February 10, 1997; Triumph of Evil, January 26, 1998, London: BBC Panorama. Juliet Karugahe: Between two Worlds, Susan Poizner, 2005, 23 m. Justice Today, Peace Tomorrow, 57 m.; For the Victims, 9 m.; Towards Reconciliation, 26 m., Bocar Sy; Thierry Leclercq, 2007. Kazungu, le mtis, Georges Kamanayo, 1999, 52 m. Kigali-Jrusalem: une mmoire partage, Jrmie Fazel, 2007, 70 m. Kigali: des images contre un massacre; Jean-Christophe Klotz, 2005, 94 m. Kongomani, Marc Hoogsteyns, 2001, 52 m. LAfrique en morceaux: la tragdie des Grands Lacs, Jihan El Tahri; Peter Chappell; Herv Chabalier, 2000, 100 m. Lassassin de ma mre: justice au Rwanda [Der Mrder meiner Mutter], Martin Buchholz, 2002, 55 m. Lglise du SIDA (The Gospel of AIDS), Gil Courtemanche, 1993, 35 m. La descente aux enfers (Bijya gucika), Jean-Claude Mugenzi, 2005, 37 m. Ladies First: Rwandan Women Help Heal Their Nation, Gini Reticker; Deborah Kunkel; Collette Shaffer, 2006, 57 m. La France au Rwanda: une neutralit coupable, Robert Genoud; Claudine Vidal, 2005, 52 m. La justice des hommes, Jean-Xavier de Lestrade; Thierry de Lestrade, 2001, 92 m. La machine humanitaire, Alain Lasfargues, 1995, 52 m. La piti dangereuse, Franois Margolin, Rony Brauman, 1996, 90 m. Le calme de la rivire empoisonne, Damien Fritsch, 2008, 23 m. Le combat des juges, Yves Billy, 2000, 52 m. Le roi, la vache et le bananier: chronique dun retour au Royaume de Ngweshu, Mweze Dieudonn Ngangura, 1994, 60 m. Les champs de la mort: Rwanda-Burundi, 1993-1994, Debord, Bernard, 1994, 27 m. Les mots dEsther, Denis Gheerbrant, 2005, 52 m. Les Nations Unies: la rforme petits pas, Krzysztof Talczewski, Jacques Amalric, 1995, 52 m. Les orphelins du sida, Serge Moati, 1992, 52 m. Les racines de lespoir, Marc Renaud, 1997, 52 m.

6746 6747 6748 6749 6750 6751 6752 6753 6754 6755 6756 6757 6758 6759 6760 6761 6762 6763 6764 6765 6766 6767 6768

362

6769 6770 6771 6772 6773 6774 6775 6776 6777 6778 6779 6780 6781 6782 6783 6784 6785 6786 6787 6788 6789 6790 6791 6792 6793 6794 6795 6796 6797 6798 6799 6800 6801 6802 6803 6804

Living in Emergency: Stories of Doctors without Borders, Mark Hopkins, 2008, 93 m. Loin du Rwanda (Kisangani Diary), Hubert Sauper, 1998, 45 m. Madame Rose, la lgende du Rwanda, Thomas Macho, 2003, 52 m. Maudits soient les yeux ferms, Frdric Laffont, 1995, 80 m. Mres Courage/Mothers Courage: Thriving Survivors, Lo Kalinda, 2005, 52 m. Mzungu (n.) White Wanderer, Shana Gilbert, 2010, 80 m. My Globe is Broken in Rwanda, Katharina Von Schroeder, 2010, 76 m. My Neighbor, My Killer, Anne Aghion, 2005, 80 m. No Mans Land, Frdric Ledoux, 1999, 26 m. No Safe Haven: Time to Close UK Loopholes on International Crimes, Aegis Trust, 2008, 7 m. Nos coeurs sont vos tombes, Roger Beeckmans, 2003, 72 m. Nous ne sommes plus morts, Franois Woukoache, 2000, 126 m. Our Memory, our Future: Creating the Kigali Memorial Centre, Aegis Trust, 2005, 18 m. Our Rwanda [Il nostro Rwanda: Viaggio a Kigali degli studenti romani], Carlotta Cerquetti; Cristina Comencini, 2007, 50 m. Par le raccourci, Dady de Maximo Mwicira Mitali, 2009, 10 m. Peuple et pouvoir (Ubutware ni Umutwaro) Jean-Claude Mugenzi, 2005, 42 m. Pris au pige, Danile Lacourse; Sam Grana; Yvan Patry, 1995, 55 m. Rcit dun survivant, Robert Genoud, 2001, 52 m. Reconciling Rwanda, Patricia Boiko, 2007, 28 m. Return to the Heart of Darkness, Nightline/Films Media Group, 2006, 23 m. Return to Rwanda, Sorious Samura, Al Jazeera, 2010, 25 m. Revivre, Violaine de Villers, 1996, 60 m. Romo Dallaire, le dernier des justes, Steven Silver, 2002, 52 m. Rwanda Alive: Those Who Listen, Christopher Plutte; Brian Reeder, 2005, 30 m. Rwanda: A travers nous lhumanit: propos dune tentative de rparation symbolique envers les morts, lusage des vivants, Marie-France Collard; Anne Lain, 2006, 105 m. Rwanda, au del du deuil, Christiane Rondeau; Ahmed Malki, 1995, 17 m. Rwanda, autopsie dun gnocide, Genoud, Robert, 2006, 52 m. Rwanda, autopsie dun gnocide, Philippe Lallemant, 1994, 69 m. Rwanda, Beyond the Deadly Pit, Gilbert Ndahayo, 2010, 96 m. Rwanda, dix ans aprs, Birgit Virnich, 2004, 15 m. Rwanda, Hope Rises, Trevor Meier, 2008, 65 m. Rwanda, In Search of Hope, Peter Raymont, 2000, 46 m. Rwanda, lAfrique supplicie, Herv Chabalier, 1994, 52 m. Rwanda, lavenir est aux femmes, Birgit Virnich, 2004, 30 m. Rwanda, les collines parlent, Bernard Bellefroid, 2005, 50 m. Rwanda, les graines de la paix: aprs les massacres, le retour aux champs, Christophe Naigeon, 1995, 26 m. 363

6805 6806 6807 6808 6809 6810 6811 6812 6813 6814 6815 6816 6817 6818 6819 6820 6821 6822 6823 6824 6825 6826 6827 6828 6829 6830 6831 6832 6833 6834 6835 6836 6837 6838 6839

Rwanda, les mots des mes, Andrea Canetta, 2001, 69 m. Rwanda, lettre Sonia: le regard dun enfant aprs les massacres, Catherine Tellier ; Christophe Naigeon, 1995, 26 m. Rwanda, lhistoire qui mne au gnocide, Robert Genoud, 1995, 52 m. Rwanda Mamma, Marilena Delli, 2010, 41 m. Rwanda, paroles contre loubli, Violaine de Villers, 1996, 55 m. Rwanda pour mmoire, Samba Flix Ndiaye, 2003, 68 m. Rwand, retour vers loubli, Christophe Naigeon, 1995, 52 m. Rwanda Rising, Andrew Young Foundation/Toyota, 2007, 80 m. Rwanda, Take Two, Pia Sawhney, 2010, 35 m. Rwanda, un cri dun silence inou, Anne Lain; Georges Kapler, 2003, 52 m. Rwanda, une justice prise en otage, Pierre Hazan; Gonzalo Arijon, 2003, 26 m. Rwandan Nightmare, Simon Gallimore, 1994, 41 m. Sans blessures apparentes: enqute chez les damns de la guerre, Jean-Paul Mari; Franck Dhelens, 2010, 63 m. Shake Hands With the Devil: The Journey of Romo Dallaire, Peter Raymont, 2004, 91 m. Sitting on a Volcano, Danile Lacourse, 1996, 55 m. Soleil dans la nuit, Marc Renaud, 1995, 26 m. Somebodys Child: The Redemption of Rwanda, Felicia Middlebrooks, 2004, 52 m. Stories from Rwanda: Brian Lamb Interviews Philip Gourevitch, 1998, 60 m. Tears of Rwanda, John Nzaramba, 2009, 23 m. The 100 Days That Didnt Shake the World (Los 100 das que no conmovieron al mundo), Vanessa Ragone, 2009, 55 m. The Arusha Tapes: Justice After Genocide, Mandy Jacobson/Internews, 2001, 120 m. The Crime of Crimes: Vengeance, Lydia Monin; Andrew Gallimore, 2004, 50 m. The Dead Are Alive: Eyewitness in Rwanda, Anne Van der Wee, 1999, 40 m. The Diary of Immaculee, Peter LeDonne, 2006, 38 m. The Last Dog in Rwanda (Den sista hunden i Rwanda), Jens Assur, 2006, 30 m. The Last Just Man, Steven Silver, 2002, 70 m. The Notebooks of Memory, Anne Aghion, 2009, 53 m. The Triumph of Evil, Mike Robinson; Ben Loeterman, 1999, 58 m. The Weapon: The Untold Story of the Rwandan Genocide, Binaifer Nowrojee; Forest Sawyer, 1997, 60 m. Through my Eyes: A Film about Rwandan Youth, Kavila Matu, 2006, 44 m. Through the Lens of Love, Lama Mugabo, 2003, 20 m. Time Machine: Rwanda: Do Scars Ever Fade?, Paul Freedman, 2004, 70 m. Triage: Dr James Orbinskis Humanitarian Dilemma, Patrick Reed, 2009, 88 m. Tuez-les tous!: Rwanda, histoire dun gnocide sans importance, David Hazan; Pierre Mezerette; Raphal Glucksmann, 2005, 100 m. Umurage, Gorka Gamarra Laguntzaileak, 2008, 52 m. 364

6840 6841 6842 6843 6844 6845 6846

Une guerre qui ne veut pas mourir, Franois Bugingo, 2010, 52 m. Une Rpublique devenue folle, Luc de Heusch, 1996, 73 m. War Babies/Ns de la haine, Raymonde Provencher, 2003, 93 m. War Photographer (James Nachtwey, photographe de guerre), Christian Frei, 2002, 96 m. Why Did They Kill Their Neighbours? (Naze rinjin wo koroshitaka), Kumiko Igarashi, 1998, 49 m. Words Arent Enough, Bruce Clarke; Nicolas Thibaut, 2002, 26 m. Yesterday in Rwanda, Davina Pardo, 2005, 14 m.

7.3) Confrences filmes

6847 Beardsley, Brent, Lessons Learned or Not Learned from the 1994 Rwandan Genocide: Towards an Effective Response to Genocide in the 21st Century, Bellingham, WA: Western Washington University, 2006. Chrtien, Jean-Pierre, La guerre civile au Rwanda: enjeux politiques et imaginaires ethniques: confrence du mardi 10 janvier 2006, Paris: Bibliothque nationale de France, 2006. Denborough, David; Freedman, Jill; White, Cheryl, Strengthening Resistance: The Use of Narrative Practice in Working with Genocide Survivors: A Workshop Facilitated for Ibuka, Adelaide, Australia: Dulwich Centre, 2008. Des Forges, Alison, Self-defense, International Inaction and Genocide in Rwanda, Northampton, MA: Smith College, 2004. Franoise Hritier; Claudine Vidal, Lanthropologie au service de la violence: les formes extrmes de cruaut au cours du gnocide des rwandais Tutsi, Paris: Service audiovisuel du Collge de France, 1995. Jallow, Hassan, International Criminal Justice: The Work of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, Cedar City: Southern Utah University, 2010. Kabera, Eric; Ndahayo, Gilbert; Sibomana, Omar; Mago, Ayuub Kasasa; Dushimirimana, Thierry; Kayitana, Pierre, Hillywood Films: Sharing Stories; Kigali: Rwanda Cinema Center, 2006. Power, Samantha, Genocide and the United States, Chicago, IL: Chicago Council on Foreign Relations ; College of DuPage, 2003. Quinn, John, Diffusion and escalation in the Great Lakes Region: The Rwandan Genocide, the Rebellion in Zaire, and Mobutus Overthrow, Kirksville, MO: Truman State University, 2007. Rittner, Carol; Jacobs, Steven; Stockton, Richard, Religion and Genocide, Ewing, NJ: The College of New Jersey, 2006. Rusesabagina, Paul, Hotel Rwanda: A Lesson Yet to be Learned, Middlebury, VT: Middlebury College, 2007. Rusesabagina, Paul, An Evening with Paul Rusesabagina, October 10, 2006, Easton, MA: Stonehill College, 2006. Vagenheim, Ginette, Du Rwanda Homre et Virgile: rcit dune exprience personnelle ou comment lEurope plongea ses racines en Afrique, Paris: LUniversit de tous les savoirs, 2009.

6848 6849

6850 6851 6852 6853 6854 6855 6856 6857 6858 6859

7.4) tudes critiques

6860 Aaron, Michele, Looking On and Looking the Other Way: Hotel Rwanda (2004) and the Racialised Ethics of Spectatorship, in Brown, Tom; Walters, James (eds.), Film Moments: Criticism, History, Theory, London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010, pp. 152-156. Adhikari, Mohamed, Hotel Rwanda: Too Much Heroism, Too Little History or Horror?, in BickfordSmith, Vivian; Mendelsohn, Richard (eds.), Black and White in Colour: African History on Screen. Athens, OH: Ohio University Press, 2007, pp. 279-299. 365

6861

6862 6863 6864 6865 6866 6867 6868

Bickford-Smith, Vivian, Rosenstone on Film, Rosenstone on History: An African perspective, Rethinking History, 11-4, 2007, pp. 531-545. Bloom, Livia, Revelation in Rwanda: Lee Isaac Chungs Munyurangabo, Cinema Scope, 35, 2008, pp. 19-23. Bromley, Roger, After Such Knowledge, What Forgiveness? Cultural Representations of Reconciliation in Rwanda, French Cultural Studies, 20-2, 2009, pp. 181-197. Cieplak, Piotr, Image and Memory: An Interview with Eric Kabera, French Cultural Studies, 20-2, 2009, pp. 99-208. Cieplak, Piotr, The Rwandan Genocide and the Bestiality of Representation in 100 Days (2001) and Shooting Dogs (2005), Journal of African Cinemas, 2-1, 2010, pp. 49-63. Cieplak, Piotr, Alternative African Cinemas: A Case Study of Rwanda, Journal of African Media Studies, 2-1, 2010, pp. 73-90. Convents, Guido, Images et paix: les Rwandais et les Burundais face au cinma et laudiovisuel: une histoire politico-culturelle du Rwanda-Urundi allemand et belge et des Rpubliques du Rwanda et du Burundi (1896-2008), Holsbeek: Afrika Filmfestival, 2008, 604 p. Cook, Ann-Marie, Based on the True Story: Cinemas Mythologised Vision of the Rwandan Genocide, in Billias, Nancy (ed.), Promoting and Producing Evil, Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2010, pp. 169-186. Dauge-Roth, Alexandre, The Pertinence of Impertinent Storytelling in Gilbert Ndahayos Documentary Rwanda: Beyond the Deadly Pit, Contemporary French & Francophone Studies, 14-5, 2010, pp. 455-460. Destors, Franois-Xavier, Images daprs: cinma et gnocide au Rwanda, Lormont, France: Le Bord de leau, 2010, 244 p. Eltringham, Nigel, Besieged History? An evaluation of Shooting Dogs, Environment & Planning: Society & Space, 26-4, 2008, pp. 740-746. Evans, Martha; Glenn, Ian, TIA-This is Africa: Afropessimism in Twenty-first Century Narrative Film, Black Camera, 2-1, 2010, pp. 14-35. Everett, Derrick, Public Narratives and Reparations in Rwanda: On the Potential of Film as Promoter of International Human Rights and Reconciliation, Journal of International Human Rights, 7-1, 2009, pp. 103-131. Fletcher, Luke, Hotel Rwandas Moral Compass, Screen Education, 39, 2005, pp. 16-22. Gudehus, Christian; Anderson, Stewart; Keller, David, Understanding Hotel Rwanda: A Reception Study, Memory Studies, 3-2, 2010, pp. 344-363. Harrison, David, Journey into Darkness, in Haggith, Toby; Newman, Joanna (eds.), Holocaust and the Moving Image: Representations in Film and Television since 1933, London: Wallflower, 2005, pp. 265-270. Hron, Madelaine, Interview with Film Producer Eric Kabera, Peace Review, 2009, 21-3, pp. 359-362. Kilpi, Harri, The Landscapes Lie: Class, Economy, and Ecology in Hotel Rwanda, in WilloquetMaricondi, Paula (ed), Framing the World: Explorations in Ecocriticism and Film, Charlottesville, VA: University of Virginia Press, 2010, pp. 135-153. Lalibert, Annie, Le silence du figurant de sa propre histoire: autour du tournage du film franais Opration Turquoise au Rwanda, Anthropologie et socits, 32-1, 2008, pp. 55-63. LaMarre, Heather; Landreville, Kristen, When is Fiction as Good as Fact? Comparing the Influence of Documentary and Historical Reenactment Films on Engagement, Affect, Issue Interest, and Learning, Mass Communication and Society, 12-4, 2009, pp. 537-555. Lowy, Vincent, Le documentaire post-gnocidaire en question: rflexions autour du film Der Mrder meiner Mtter, in Halen, Pierre; Walter, Jacques (eds.), Les langages de la mmoire: littrature, mdias et gnocide au Rwanda, Metz: Universit Paul Verlaine, 2008, pp. 257-268. Malausa, Vincent, Lignes de front, Cahiers du Cinma, 655, 2010, p. 39. 366

6869 6870 6871 6872 6873 6874

6875 6876 6877 6878 6879

6880 6881

6882

6883

6884 6885

Mboti, Nyasha, To Show the World As It Is, or As It Is Not: The Gaze of Hollywood Films about Africa, African Identities, 8-4, 2010, pp. 317-332. McClain, Ruth, Using Film Media as Visual Text for Studying the Rwandan Genocide, in Glasgow, Jacqueline; Rice, Linda (eds), Exploring African Life and Literature: Novel Guides to Promote Socially Responsive Learning, Newark, DE: International Reading Association, 2007, pp. 293-307. Mitchell, Jolyon, Searching for Peace in Films about Genocide, in Watkins, Gregory (ed.), Teaching Religion and Film, New York: Oxford University Press, 2008, pp. 283-294. Narine, Neil, Global Trauma and Narrative Cinema, Theory, Culture & Society, 27-4, 2010, pp. 119-145. Ndahiro, Alfred; Rutazibwa, Privat, Htel Rwanda ou le gnocide des Tutsis vu par Hollywood, Paris: LHarmattan, 2008, 114 p. Nkunzimana, Obed, Beyond Colonial Stereotypes: Reflections on Postcolonial Cinema in the African Great Lakes Region, Journal of African Cinemas, 1-1, 2009, pp. 79-94. Nzabatsinda, Anthre, Hotel Rwanda, Research in African Literatures, 36, 2005, pp. 233-236. Parkes, Colin Murray, The Genocide in Rwanda: Meaning-making Through Film, Bereavement Care, 28-1, 2009, pp. 18-21. Randall Williams, A Duty to Intervene: On the Cinematic Constitution of Subjects for Empire in Hotel Rwanda and Cach, in Williams, Randall (ed.), The Divided World: Human Rights and its Violence, Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press, 2010. Rwafa, Urther, Film Representations of the Rwandan Genocide, African Identities, 8-4, 2010, pp. 389408. Seret, Roberta, Hotel Rwanda, in Idem, World Affairs in Foreign Films: Getting the Global Picture, Jefferson, NC: McFarland & Company, 2011, pp. 125-143. Uraizee, Joya, In the Jaws of the Leviathan: Genocide Fiction and Film, Newcastle upon Tyne, UK: Cambridge Scholars, 2010. Uraizee, Joya, Gazing at the Beast: Describing Mass Murder in Deepa Mehtas Earth and Terry Georges Hotel Rwanda, An Interdisciplinary Journal of Jewish Studies, 2010, 28-4, pp. 10-27. Vambe, Maurice; Rwafa, Urther, Exploring the Communicative Function of Light, Sound and Colour in Hotel Rwanda, Journal of African Cinemas, 3-1, 2011, pp. 43-49. Verini, Bob, A Terrible Reality: Terry George on Writing Hotel Rwanda, Scr(i)pt, 10-6, 2004, pp. 42-47. Whitlock, Gillian, Remediating Gorilla Girl: Rape Warfare and the Limits of Humanitarian Storytelling, Biography: An Interdisciplinary Quarterly, 2010, 33-3, pp. 471-497.

6886 6887 6888 6889 6890 6891 6892

6893 6894 6895 6896 6897 6898 6899

367

8 SCIENCES NATURELLES

8.1) Sciences de la nature 8.1.1) Faune et flore

6900 6901 Dowsett, Robert, Enqute faunistique et floristique dans la Fort de Nyungwe, Rwanda/Survey of the Fauna and Flora of Nyungwe Forest, Rwanda, Jupille-Lige: Tauraco Press, 1990, 140 p. Eberhard, Fischer; Harald Hinkel; Karola Kampf, Natur und Umwelt Ruandas: Einfhrung in die Flora und Fauna Ruandas und ihre wichtigsten Biotopsysteme in Wort und Bild, Mainz: Ministerium des Innern und fr Sport, Rheinland-Pfalz, 1992, 452 p. Gibson, D., The Nyumgwe Forest: Saving its Biodiversity, Zoonooz, 65-1, 1992, 6-11. Plumptre, Andrew; Masozera, Michel; Fashing, Peter; McNeilage, Alastair; Ewango, Corneille; Kaplin, Beth; Liengola, Innocent, Biodiversity Surveys of the Nyungwe Forest Reserve in S.W. Rwanda, WCS Working Paper 18, Bronx, NY: Wildlife Conservation Society, 2002, 95 p. Plumptre, Andrew; Davenport, Tim; Behanyana, Mathias; et al., The Biodiversity of the Albertine Rift, Biological Conservation, 134-2, 2007, pp. 178-194.

6902 6903

6904

8.1.2) Botanique
6905 6906 6907 Albright, T.; Moorhouse, T.; McNabb, T., The Rise and Fall of Water Hyacinth in Lake Victoria and the Kagera River Basin, 1989-2001, The Journal of Aquatic Plant Management, 42-2, 2004, pp. 73-84. Bloesch, U., Thicket Clumps: A Characteristic Feature of the Kagera Savanna Landscape, East Africa Journal of Vegetation Science, 19-1, 2008, pp. 31-44 Ertz, Damien; Lawrey, James; Sikaroodi, Msoumeh; Gillevet, Patrick; Fischer, Eberhard; Killmann, Dorothee; Serusiaux, Emmanuel, A New Lineage of Lichenized Basidiomycetes Inferred from a TwoGene Phylogeny: The Lepidostromataceae with Three Species from the Tropics, American Journal of Botany, 95-12, 2008, pp. 1548-1556. Fischer, Eberhard; Jahn, Dieter, Vegetation von Ruanda: zur Biodiversititt und kologie eines zentralafrikanischen Landes, Stuttgart: Steiner, 1997, 74 p. Fischer, Eberhard; Ertz, Damien; Killmann, Dorothee; Serusiaux, Emmanuel, Two New Species of Multiclavula (Lichenized Basidiomycetes) from Savanna Soils in Rwanda (East Africa), Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society, 155-4, 2007, pp. 457-465. Fischer, E.; Venter, H.; Killmann, D.; Meve, U.; Venter, A., Epistemma Neuerburgii (Apocynaceae, Periplocoideae): A New Epiphytic Species from Nyungwe National Park, Rwanda, Africa, South African Journal of Botany, 77-3, 2011, pp. 680-684. Korna, Jan; Nowak, Kazimierz, Contribution to the Fern Flora of Rwanda/ Contribution la connaissance de la flore ptridologique du Rwanda, Prace Botaniczne, 22, 1991, pp, 7-14. Korna, Jan; Nowak, Kazimierz; Matyjaszkiewicz, Magorzata, Atlas of Distribution of Pteridophytes in Rwanda (Central Africa)/Atlas de la distribution des ptridophytes au Rwanda (Afrique Centrale), Krakw: Nak. Uniwersytetu Jagielloskiego, 1993, 137 p. Popp, Magnus; Gizaw, Abel; Nemomissa, Sileshi; Suda, Jan; Brochmann, Christian, Colonization and Diversification in the African Sky Islands by Eurasian Lychnis L. (Caryophyllaceae), Journal of Biogeography, 2008, 35-6, pp. 1016-1029. 368

6908 6909

6910

6911 6912

6913

6914

Reynders, Marc; Dhooge, Sandra; Goetghebeur, Paul, A New Central African Species, Cyperus vandervekenii (Cyperaceae), from the Sources of the Nile in Rwanda, Novon: A Journal for Botanical Nomenclature, 16-4, 2006, pp. 512-515. Vanden Berghen, C., Hpatiques piphylles rcoltes par J.-L. de Sloover au Kivu (Zaire), au Rwanda et au Burundi, Bulletin du Jardin Botanique National de Belgique, 47, 1997, pp. 199-246. Vedder, A.; Hall, J.; Harcourt, A.; Monfort, A.; Wilson, R., Burundi and Rwanda, in Sayer, J.; Harcourt, C.; Collins, N. (eds.), The Conservation Atlas of Tropical Forests: Africa, IUCN/Simon and Schuster, New York, 1992, pp. 102-109. herbi

6915 6916

8.1.3) Bryologie
6917 Born, S.; Frahm, J.-P.; Pcs, T., Taxonomic Results of the BRYOTROP Expedition to Zaire and Rwanda 26: A New Checklist of the Mosses of Central Africa, Tropical Bryology, 8, 1993, pp. 223274. Buchbender, Volker; Fischer, Eberhard, Drepanolejeunea vandenberghenii (Jungermanniopsida: Lejeuneaceae), A Previously Overlooked New Species from Rwanda Including Comments on D. physaefolia and Harpalejeunea fischeri, Journal of Bryology, 2004, 26-4, pp. 273-283. Frey, W.; Krschner, H.; Seifert, U., Scientific Results of the BRYOTROP Expedition to Zaire and Rwanda 7: Life Strategies of Epiphytic Bryophytes from Tropical Lowland and Montane Forests, Ericaceous Woodlands and the Dendrosenecio subparamo of the Eastern Congo Basin and Adjacent Mountains (Parc National de Kahuzi-Biega/Zaire, Fort de Nyungwe/ Rwanda), Tropical Bryology, 11, 1995, pp. 29-150. Killmann, Dorothee; Fischer, Eberhard, New Records for the Lichen Flora of Rwanda, East Africa, Willdenowia, 35-1, 2005, pp. 193-204. Krschner, H. Epiphytic Moss Associations in the Eastern Congo Basin and the Adjoining Highlands (National Park Kahuzi-Biega/Zaire, Nyungwe Forest/ Rwanda): Scientific Results of the BRYOTROPexpedition to Zaire and Rwanda, n 4, Nova Hedwigia, 61, 1995, pp. 1-64. Krschner, H., Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der BRYOTROP-Expedition nach Zaire und Rwanda 5: Hhengliederung epiphytischer Moose im stlichen Kongobecken und den angrenzenden Gebirgsstcken (Parc National de Kahuzi-Biega/Zaire, Fort de Nyungwe/Rwanda), Tropical Bryology, 11, 1995, pp. 77-86. Lsch, R., Mlders, P., Fischer, E., Frahm, J.- P., Scientific Results of the BRYOTROP Expedition to Zaire and Rwanda 3: Photosynthetic Gas Exchange of Bryophytes from Tropical Lowland and Mountain Forests of Eastern Central Africa, Tropical Bryology, 9, 1994, pp. 169-186. Touw, A., Taxonomic Results of the BRYOTROP Expedition to Zaire and Rwanda 29: Thuidiaceae, Thuidium, Tropical Bryology, 10, 1995, p. 199. Vana, Jiri; Wigginton, Martin, Taxonomic Results of the BRYOTROP Expedition to Zaire and Rwanda 34: A New Species of Amphicephalozia, A. africana sp. nov., Journal of Bryology, 30-1, 2008, pp. 55-58.

6918

6919

6920 6921

6922

6923

6924 6925

8.1.4) Zoologie
6926 Faulkes, C.; Bennett, N.; Cotterill, F.; Stanley, W.; Mgode, G.; Verheyen, E., Phylogeography and Cryptic Diversity of the Solitary-dwelling Silvery Mole-rat, genus Heliophobius (Family: Bathyergidae), Journal of Zoology, 285-4, 2011, pp. 324-338. Goldberg, Stephen; Bursey, Charles, Helminths from Three species of African Chameleons, African Zoology, 43-2, 2008, pp. 270-272. Greenbaum, Eli; Villanueva, Cesar; Kusamba, Chifundera; Aristote, Mwenebatu; Branch, William, A Molecular Phylogeny of Equatorial African Lacertidae, with the Description of a New Genus and Species from Eastern Democratic Republic of the Congo, Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 163-3, 2011, pp. 913-942. Huhndorf, Michael; Kerbis Peterhans, Julian; Loew, Sabine, Comparative Phylogeography of Three Endemic Rodents from the Albertine Rift, East Central Africa, Molecular Ecology, 16, 2007, pp. 663369

6927 6928

6929

674. 6930 6931 Jackson, J.; Tinsley, R., Host-specificity and Distribution of Cephalo-chlamydid Cestodes: Correlation with Allopolyploid Evolution of Pipid Anuran Hosts, Journal of Zoology, 254-3, 2001, pp. 405-419. Jacques, Hlne; Veron, Graldine; Alary, Franck; Aulagnier, Stphane, The Congo Clawless Otter (Aonyx congicus) (Mustelidae: Lutrinae): A Review of its Systematics, Distribution and Conservation Status, African Zoology, 44-2, 2009, pp. 159-170. Ndumu, D.; Baumung, R.; Hanotte, O.; Wurzinger, M.; Okeyo, M.; et al., Genetic and Morphological Characterisation of the Ankole Longhorn Cattle in the African Great Lakes Region, Genetics Selection Evolution, 40-5, 2008, pp. 467-490. Spawls, Stephen; Howell, Kim; Drewes, Robert; Ashe, James, A Field Guide to the Reptiles of East Africa: Kenya, Tanzania, Uganda, Rwanda and Burundi, London: Christopher Helm Publishers, 2004, 544 p.

6932

6933

8.1.5) Primatologie
6934 Ali, Robbie; Cranfield, Mike; Gaffikin, Lynne; Mudakikwa, Tony; Ngeruka, Leon; Whittier, Chris, Occupational Health and Gorilla Conservation in Rwanda, International Journal of Occupational and Environmental Health, 10-3, 2004, pp. 319-325. Bradley, B.; Robbins, M.; Williamson, E.; Steklis, H. Dieter; Steklis, N.; Eckhardt, N; Boesch, C.; Vigilant, L., Mountain Gorilla Tug-of-war: Silverbacks Have Limited Control over Reproduction in Multimale Groups, Proceedings: National Academy Of Sciences, USA, 102-26, 2005, pp. 9418-9423. Buffett, Howard, Threatened Kingdom: The Story of the Mountain Gorilla, Decatur, IL: BioImages, 2005, 123 p. Byers, Alton; Hastings, Barkley, Mountain Gorilla Mortality and Climatic Factors in the Parc National des Volcans, Ruhengeri Prefecture, Rwanda, 1988, Mountain Research and Development,11-2, 1991, pp. 145-151. Byrne, Richard; Byrne, Jennifer, Hand Preferences in the Skilled Gathering Tasks of Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla g. beringei), Cortex, 27, 1991, pp. 521546. Byrne, Richard; Byrne, Jennifer, Complex Leaf-gathering Skills of Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla g. beringei): Variability and Standardization, American Journal of Primatology, 31, 1993, pp. 241-261. Byrne, Richard; Hobaiter, Catherine; Klailova, Michelle, Local Traditions in Gorilla Manual Skill: Evidence for Observational Learning of Behavioral Organization, Animal Cognition, 14-5, 2011, pp. 683-693. Cranfield, M.; Gaffikin, L.; Minnis, R.; Nutter, F.; Rwego, I.; Travis, D.; Whittier, C., Clinical Response Decision Tree for the Mountain Gorilla (Gorilla beringeii) as a Model for Great Apes, American Journal of Primatology, 68-9, 2006, pp. 909-927. Cranfield, Michael; Minnis, Richard, An Integrated Health Approach to the Conservation of Mountain Gorillas Gorilla beringei beringei, Society, 41-1, 2007, pp. 110-121. Cranfield, Michael, Mountain Gorilla Research: The Risk of Disease Transmission Relative to the Benefit from the Perspective of Ecosystem Health, American Journal of Primatology, 70-8, 2008, pp. 751-754. Doran, Diane; Mcneilage, Alastair, Subspecific Variation in Gorilla Behavior: The Influence of Ecological and Social Factors, pp. 123-150. Eckhart, Gene; Lanjouw, Annette, Mountain Gorillas: Biology, Conservation, and Coexistence, Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2008, 306 p. Erikson, Amandine; Nawrocki, Stephen; McFarlin, Shannon; et al., Evidence of Perimortem Trauma in Free-ranging Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla beringei beringei) from Volcanoes National Park, Rwanda, American Journal of Physical Anthropology, 50, 2010, pp. 101-102. Fashing, P,; Mulindahabi, F.; Gakima, J.-B.; Masozera, M.; Mununura, I.; Plumptre, A.; Nguyen, N., Activity and Ranging Patterns of Angolan 370

6935

6936 6937

6938 6939 6940

6941

6942 6943

6944 6945 6946

6947

Black-and-white Colobus (Colobus angolensis ruwenzorii) in Nyungwe Forest, Rwanda: Possible Costs of Large Group Size, International Journal of Primatology, 28-3, 2007, pp. 529-550. 6948 Fawcett, K.; Stoinski, T.; Rosenbaum, S., Female Reproductive Behavior in Multi-Male Groups of Mountain Gorillas, (Gorilla Beringei Beringei), Volcanoes National Park, Rwanda, International Journal of Primatology, 27, 2006, pp. 285-286. Field, Dawn; Chemnick, Leona; Robbins, Martha; Garner, Karen; Ryder, Oliver, Paternity Determination in Captive Lowland Gorillas and Orangutans and Wild Mountain Gorillas by Microsatellite Analysis, Primates, 39-2, 1998, pp. 199-209. Fimbel, C.; Vedder, A.; Dierenfeld, E.; Mulindahabi, F., An Ecological Basis for Large Group Size in Colobus Angolensis in the Nyungwe Forest, Rwanda, African Journal of Ecology, 39, 2001, pp. 83-92. Fletcher, Alison, Development of Infant Independence from the Mother in Wild Mountain Gorillas, pp. 153-181. Foster, J., Mountain Gorilla Conservation: A Study in Human Values, Journal of the American Veterinary Medical Association, 200-5, 1992, pp. 629-633. Gerald-Steklis, Netzin; Dieter Steklis, Horst, Primate Behavior and Biology, Harlow: Prentice Hall, 2006, 448 p. Gilardi, Kirsten; Spelman, Lucy; Lukasik-Braum, Magda; Kinani, Jean-Felix; Mudakikwa, Antoine; Nyirakaragire, Elisabeth; Bussetti, Ana Valeria; Savji, Nazir; Hutchison, Stephen; Egholm, Michael; Lipkin, W. Ian, Human Metapneumovirus Infection in Wild Mountain Gorillas, Rwanda, Emerging Infectious Diseases, 17-4, 2011, pp. 711-713. Glew, L.; Hudson, M., Gorillas in the Midst: The Impact of Armed Conflict on the Conservation of Protected Areas in Sub-Saharan Africa, Oryx, 2007, 41-2, pp. 140-150. Gorilla Journal: Journal de Berggorilla & Regenwald Direkthilfe, Stuttgart: Mountain Gorilla and Rainforest Direct Aid, December 1990-June 2011 [bi-annual]. Graczyk, T.; Lowenstine, L.; Cranfield, M., Capillaria Hepatica (Nematoda) Infections in Humanhabituated Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla gorilla beringei) of the Parc National des Volcans, Rwanda, Journal of Parasitology, 85-6, 1999, pp. 1168-1170. Gray, Maryke; Institut Congolais pour la Conservation de la Nature; Uganda Wildlife Authority; Office rwandais du tourisme et des parcs nationaux; Berggorilla & Regenwald Direkthilfe; The Dian Fossey Gorilla Fund International; International Gorilla Conservation Programme; Institute of Tropical Forest Conservation, Max-Planck-Cesellschaft; Wildlife Conservation Society, Virunga Volcanoes Range Mountain Gorilla Census, 2003, 96 p. Gray, M.; McNeilage, A.; Fawcett, K.; Robbins, M.; Ssebide, B.; Mbula, D.; Uwingeli, P., Conservation During Times of Conflict: The Results of the 2003 Virunga Volcanoes Range, Mountain Gorilla (Gorilla Beringei Beringei) Census, International Journal of Primatology, 27-Supplement, 2006, pp. 462-463. Gray, Maryke, Censusing the Mountain Gorillas in the Virunga Volcanoes: Complete Sweep Method versus Monitoring, African Journal of Ecology, 48-3, 2010, pp. 588-599. Gross-Camp, Nicole; Masozera, Michel; Kaplin, Beth, Chimpanzee Seed Dispersal Quantity in a Tropical Montane Forest of Rwanda, American Journal of Primatology, 71-11, 2009, pp. 901-911. Harcourt, Alexander, Population Viability Estimates: Theory and Practice for a Wild Gorilla Population, Conservation Biology, 9-1, 1995, pp. 134-142. Harcourt, Alexander; Stewart, Kelly, Gorilla Society: Conflict, Compromise, and Cooperation between Sexes, Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 2007, 459 p. Hess, Jrg, Familie 5: Berggorillas in den Virunga-Wldern, Basel: Reinhardt, 1992, 189 p. Hill, C.; Osborn, F.; Plumptre, A. (eds.), Human-Wildlife Conflict: Identifying the Problem and Possible Solutions, Albertine Rift Technical Report 1, 2002, 137 p. Kalpers, Jos; Williamson, Elizabeth; Robbins, Martha; McNeilage, Alastair; Nzamurambaho, Augustin; 371

6949

6950 6951 6952 6953 6954

6955 6956 6957

6958

6959

6960 6961 6962 6963 6964 6965 6966

Lola, Ndakasi; Mugiri, Ghad, Gorillas in the Crossfire: Population Dynamics of the Virunga Mountain Gorillas over the Past Three Decades, Oryx, 2003, 37-3, pp. 326-337. 6967 Kaplin, Beth, Ecology of two African Forest Monkeys: Temporal and Spatial Patterns of Habitat Use, Foraging Behavior, and Seed Dispersal, Madison, WI: The University of Wisconsin, 1998 [thse de doctorat]. Kaplin, Beth; Moermond, Timothy, Variation in Seed Handling by Two Species of Forest Monkeys in Rwanda, American Journal of Primatology, 45-1, 1998, pp. 83-101. Kaplin, Beth; Moermond, Timothy, Foraging Ecology of the Mountain Monkey (Cercopithecus lhoesti): Implications for its Evolutionary History and Use of Disturbed Forest, American Journal of Primatology, 50-4, 2000, pp. 227-246. Kaplin, Beth, Ranging Behavior of Two Species of Guenons (Cercopithecus lhoesti and C. mitis doggetti) in the Nyungwe Forest Reserve, Rwanda, International Journal of Primatology, 22-4, 2001, pp. 521-548. Kaplin, Beth; Gross-Camp, N.; Mulindahabi, F.; Munanura, I.; Masozera, M., Chimpanzee (Pan Troglodytes Schweinfurthii) Distribution, Habitat Use, and Population Density in the Nyungwe National Park, a Montane Tropical Forest in Rwanda, International Journal of Primatology, 27-Supplement, 2006, pp. 333-334. Knight, Tim, Knuckling Down for Gorillas, Africa Geographic, 18-1, 2010, pp. 59-62. Mahaney, William; Hancock, R.; Watts, David, Geophagia by Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla Gorilla Beringei) in the Virunga Mountains, Rwanda, Primates, 31-1, 1990, pp. 113-120. Mahaney, William, Scanning Electron-Microscopy of Earth Mined and Eaten by Mountain Gorillas in the Virunga Mountains, Rwanda, Primates, 34-3, 1993, pp. 311-319. Mahaney, William C.; Aufreiter, S.; Hancock, H., Mountain Gorilla Geophagy: A Possible Seasonal Behavior for Dealing with the Effects of Dietary Changes, International Journal of Primatology, 16-3, 1995, pp. 475-489. Martin, Adrian; Rutagarama, Eugene; Gray, Maryke; Asuma, Stephen; Bana, Mediatrice; Basabose, Augustin; Mwine, Mark, Linking Development Interventions to Conservation: Perspectives From Partners in the International Gorilla Conservation Programme, Society & Natural Resources, 24-6, 2011, pp. 626-636. McGrew, W.; Marchant, L.; Nishida, T., Great Ape Societies, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 1996, 352 p. Morris Animal Foundation, Risk of Disease Transmission between Conservation Personnel and the Mountain Gorillas: Results from an Employee Health Program in Rwanda, EcoHealth, 1-4, 2004, pp. 351-361. Muganga, R., Luteolin Levels in Selected Folkloric Preparations and the Bioavailability of Luteolin from Artemisia afra aqueous Extract in the Vervet Monkey, Etudes rwandaises, 14, 2007, pp. 100-111. Ndagyimana, F.; Eckardt, W.; Fawcett, K.; Rosenbaum, S.; Stoinski, T., Dominance Shift between Two Father and Son Silverbacks in a Virunga Mountain Gorilla Group (Gorilla beringei beringei), Rwanda Volcanoes National Park, International Journal of Primatology, 27-Supplement, 2006, p. 372. Nienaber, Georgianne, Gorilla Dreams: The Legacy of Dian Fossey, New York: iUniverse, 2006, 254 p. [Internet]. Pech, Kkareen, Caught in the Crossfire: The Mountain Gorillas of Rwanda, Africa: Environment & Wildlife, 3-3, 1995, pp. 64-69. Plumptre, Andrew, The Effects of Trampling Damage by Herbivores on the Vegetation of the Parc National des Volcans, Rwanda, African Journal of Ecology, 32-2, 1993, pp. 115-129. Plumptre, Andrew, The Chemical-Composition of Montane Plants and Its Influence on the Diet of the Large Mammalian Herbivores in the Parc National des Volcans, Rwanda, Journal of Zoology, 235-2, 1995, pp. 323-337. 372

6968 6969

6970

6971

6972 6973 6974 6975

6976

6977 6978

6979 6980

6981 6982 6983 6984

6985 6986

Plumptre, Andrew, Modelling the Impact of Large Herbivores on the Food Supply of the Mountain Gorilla and Implications for Management, Biological Conservation, 75, 1996, pp. 147-155. Plumptre, Andrew; McNeilage, Alastair; Hall, Jefferson; Williamson, Elizabeth, The Current Status of Gorillas and Threats to their Existence at the Beginning of a New Millennium, in Taylor, Andrea; Goldsmith, Michele (eds.), Gorilla Biology: A Multidisciplinary Perspective, Cambridge/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2003, pp. 414-431. Plumptre, A.; Behangana, M.; Ndomba, E.; Davenport, T.; Kahindo, C.; Kityo, R.; Ssegawa, P.; Eilu, G.; Nkuutu, D.; Owiunji, I., The Biodiversity of the Albertine Rift, Albertine Rift Technical Report, 3, 2003, 107 p. Rainer, Helga; Asuma, Stephen; Grat, Maryke; Kalpers, Jose; Kayitare, Anecto; Rutagarama, Eugene; Sivha, Mbake; Lanjouw, Annette, Regional Conservation in the Virunga-Bwindi Region: The Impact of Transfrontier Collaboration through the Experiences of the International Gorilla Conservation Programme, Journal of Sustainable Forestry, 17-1/2, 2003, pp. 189-204. Robbins, Andrew; Robbins, Martha, Fitness Consequences of Dispersal Decisions for Male Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla beringei beringei), Behavioral Ecology and Sociobiology, 58-3, 2005, pp. 295-309. Robbins, Andrew; Robbins, Martha; Gerald-Steklis, Netzin, Age-related Patterns of Reproductive Success among Female Mountain Gorillas, American Journal of Physical Anthropology, 131-4, 2006, pp. 511-521. Robbins, Andrew, Maternal Investment of the Virunga Mountain Gorillas, Ethology, 113-3, 2007, pp. 235-245. Robbins, Andrew; Stoinski, Tara; Fawcett, Katie; Robbins, Martha, Leave or Conceive: Natal Dispersal and Philopatry of Female Mountain Gorillas in the Virunga Volcano Region, Animal Behaviour, 77-4, 2009, pp. 831-838. Robbins, Martha, A Demographic-Analysis of Male Life-History and Social-Structure of Mountain Gorillas, Behaviour, 132-1/2, 1995, pp. 21-47. Robins, Martha, Male-male Interactions in Heterosexual and All-male Wild Mountain Gorilla Groups, Ethology, 102-111, 1996, pp. 942-965. Robbins, Martha; Czekala, Nancy, A Preliminary Investigation of Urinary Testosterone and Cortisol Levels in Wild Male Mountain Gorillas, American Journal of Primatology, 43-1, 1997, pp. 51-64. Robbins, Martha, Male Mating Patterns in Wild Multimale Mountain Gorilla Groups, Animal Behaviour, 57-5, 1999, pp. 1013-1020. Robbins, Martha; Robbins, Andrew, Simulation of the Population Dynamics and Social Structure of the Virunga Mountain Gorillas, American Journal of Primatology, 63-4, 2004, pp. 201-223. Robbins, Martha; Bermejo, Magdelena; Cipolletta, Chlo; Magliocca, Florence; Parnell, Richard; Stokes, Emma, Social Structure and Life-history Patterns in Western Gorillas (Gorilla gorilla gorilla), American Journal of Primatology, 64-2, 2004, pp. 145-159. Robbins, Martha; Sicotte, Pascale; Stewart, Kelly (eds.), Mountain Gorillas: Three Decades of Research at Karisoke, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2005 (2001): Stewart, Kelly; Sicotte, Pascale; Robbins, Martha, Mountain Gorillas of the Virungas: A Short History, pp. 1-26. Robbins, Martha, Variation in the Social System of Mountain Gorillas: The Male Perspective, pp. 29-57. Sicotte, Pascale, Female Mate Choice in Mountain Gorillas, pp. 59-87. Yamagiwa, Juichi; Kahekwa, John, Dispersal Patterns, Group Structure, and Reproductive Parameters of Eastern Lowland Gorillas at Kahuzi in the Absence of Infanticide, pp. 89-121. Doran, Diane; Mcneilage, Alastair, Subspecific Variation in Gorilla Behavior: The Influence of Ecological and Social Factors, pp. 123-150. Fletcher, Alison, Development of Infant Independence from the Mother in Wild Mountain Gorillas, pp. 153-181. Stewart, Kelly, Social Relationships of Immature Gorillas and Silverbacks, pp. 183-213. 373

6987

6988

6989 6990

6991 6992

6993 6994 6995 6996 6997 6998

6999

Watts, David, Social Relationships of Female Mountain Gorillas, pp. 215-240, Harcourt, Alexander; Stewart, Kelly, Vocal Relationships of Wild Mountain Gorillas, pp. 241259. Mcneilage, Alastair, Diet and Habitat Use of two Mountain Gorilla Groups in Contrasting Habitats in the Virungas, pp. 265-291. Byrne, Richard, Clever Hands: the Food-processing Skills of Mountain Gorillas, pp. 293-314. Czekala, Nancy; Robbins, Martha, Assessment of Reproduction and Stress through Hormone Analysis in Gorillas, pp. 317-339. Mudakikwa, Antoine; Cranfield, Michael; Sleeman, Jonathan; Eilenberger, Ute, Clinical Medicine, Preventive Health Care and Research on Mountain Gorillas in the Virunga Volcanoes Region, pp. 341-360. Plumtpre, Andrew; Williamson, Elizabeth, Conservation-oriented Research in the Virunga Region, pp. 361-389. Steklis, H. Dieter; Gerald-Steklis, Netzin, Status of the Virunga Mountain Gorilla Population, pp. 391-411. Weber, Bill; Vedder, Amy, Afterword: Mountain Gorillas at the Turn of the Century, pp. 413423. 7000 Robbins, Martha; Robbins, Andrew; Gerald-Steklis, Netzin; Steklis, Dieter, Long-term Dominance Relationships in Female Mountain Gorillas: Strength, Stability and Determinants of Rank, Behaviour, 142-6, 2005, pp. 779-809. Robbins, Martha; Robbins, Andrew; Gerald-Steklis, Netzin; Steklis, Dieter, Socioecological Influences on the Reproductive Success of Female Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla beringei beringei), Behavioral Ecology & Sociobiology, 2007, 61-6, pp. 919-931. Rosenbaum, S.; Silk, J.-B.; Stoinski, T., Male-immature Relationships in Multi-male Groups of Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla beringei beringei), American Journal of Primatology, 73-4, 2011, pp. 356365. Rothman, Jessica; Plumptre, Andrew; Dierenfeld, Ellen; Pell, Alice, Nutritional Composition of the Diet of the Gorilla (Gorilla beringei): A Comparison between Two Montane Habitats, Journal of Tropical Ecology, 23-6, 2007, pp. 673-682. Sarmiento, Esteban; Butynski, Thomas; Kalina, Jan, Gorillas of Bwindi-Impenetrable Forest and the Virunga Volcanoes: Taxonomic Implications of Morphological and Ecological Differences, American Journal of Primatology, 40-1, 1996, pp. 1-21. Schaller, George, The Year of the Gorilla: With a New Postscript, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2010 [1964], 290 p. Sherwood, Chet; Cranfield, Michael; Mehlman, Patrick; Lilly, Alecia; Garbe, Jo Anne; Whittier, Christopher; Nutter, Felicia; Rein, Thomas; Bruner, Harlan; Holloway, Ralph; Tang, Cheuk; Naidich, Thomas; Delman, Bradley; Steklis, Dieter; Erwin, Joseph; Hof, Patrick, Brain Structure Variation in Great Apes, with Attention to the Mountain Gorilla (Gorilla beringei beringei), American Journal of Primatology, 63-3, 2004, pp. 149-164. Sicotte, Pascale; Uwengeli, Prosper, Reflections on the Concept of Nature and Gorillas in Rwanda: Implications for Conservation, in Fuentes, Agustin; Wolfe, Linda (eds.), Primates Face to Face: Conservation Implications of Human and Nonhuman Primate Interconnections, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2002, pp. 163-181. Sicotte, Pascale, The Function of Male Aggressive Displays towards Females in Mountain Gorillas, Primates, 43-4, 2002, pp. 277-289. Sleeman, Jonathan; Mudakikwa, Antoine, Analysis of Urine from Free-Ranging Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla gorilla beringei) for Normal Physiologic Values, Journal of Zoo and Wildlife Medicine, 29-4, 1998, pp. 432-434. Sleeman, Jonathan; Meader, L.; Mudakikwa, A.; Foster, J.; Patton, S., Gastrointestinal Parasites of Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla gorilla beringei) in the Parc National des Volcans, Rwanda, Journal of Zoo and Wildlife Medicine, 31-3, 2000, pp. 322-328.

7001

7002

7003

7004

7005 7006

7007

7008 7009

7010

374

7011

Sleeman, Jonathan; Cameron, Kenneth; Mudakikwa, Antoine; Nizeyi, Jean Bosco; Anderson, Susanne; Cooper, John; Richardson, Melvyn; Macfie, Elizabeth; Hastings, Barkley; Foster, James, Field Anesthesia of Free-Living Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla gorilla beringei) from the Virunga Volcano Region, Central Africa, Journal of Zoo and Wildlife Medicine, 31-1, 2000, pp. 9-14. Smiley, Tierra; Spelman, Lucy; Lukasik-Braum, Magdalena; Mukherjee, Jean; Kaufman, Gretchen; Akiyoshi, Donna; Cranfield, Michael, Noninvasive Saliva Collection Techniques for Free-Ranging Mountain Gorillas and Captive Eastern Gorillas, Journal of Zoo and Wildlife Medicine, 41-2, 2010, pp. 201-209. Steklis, H. Dieter, Karisoke and the Mountain Gorilla Amidst Turmoil in Rwanda, Laboratory Primate Newsletter, 33-3, 1994, p. 2. Stoinski, T.; Rosenbaum, S.; Ngaboyamahina, T.; Vecellio, V.; Ndagijimana, F.; Fawcett, K., Patterns of Male Reproductive Behaviour in Multi-male Groups of Mountain Gorillas: Examining Theories of Reproductive Skew, Behaviour, 146, 2009, pp. 1193-1215. Tennie, Claudio; Hedwig, Daniela; Call, Josep; Tomasello, Michael, An Experimental Study of Nettle Feeding in Captive Gorillas, American Journal of Primatology, 70-6, 2008, pp. 584-593. The Mountain Gorilla Veterinary Project Employee Health Group, Risk of Disease Transmission between Conservation Personnel and the Mountain Gorillas: Results from an Employee Health Program in Rwanda, EcoHealth, 1, 2004, pp. 351-361. Tusabe, Ritah; Habyalimana, Straton, From Poachers to Park Wardens: Revenue Sharing Scheme as an Incentive for Environment Protection in Rwanda, Mountain Forum Bulletin, 10-1, 2010, pp. 76-78. Tuyisingize, D.; Gasogo, A.; Fawcett, K., The Behavioral Ecology of the Golden Monkey (Cercopithecus Mitis Kandti) in Volcanoes National Park, Rwanda, International Journal of Primatology, 27-Supplement, 2006, pp. 533-534. Uwingeli, P.; Fletcher, A.; Fawcett, K., Twin Offspring in the Mountain Gorilla (Gorilla beringei beringei): Maternal Investment and Infant Behavioural Development, International Journal of Primatology, 27-Supplement, 2006, pp. 355-356. Van Gils, Hein; Kayijamahe, Eugene, Sharing Natural Resources: Mountain Gorillas and People in the Parc National des Volcans, Rwanda, African Journal of Ecology, 48-3, 2010, pp. 621-627. Vedder, A.; Naughton-Treves, L.; Plumptre, A.; Mubalama, L.; Rutagarama, E.; Weber, W., Conflict and Conservation in the African Rain Forest, in Weber, W.; White, L.; Vedder, A.; Naughton-Treves, L. (eds.), African Rain Forest Ecology and Conservation, New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2001, pp 557-562. Warren, Ymke; Williamson, Elizabeth, Carriage of Infants by a Silverback Mountain Gorilla, Folia Primatologica, 72-4, 2001, pp. 245-247. Washburn, David (ed.), Primate Perspectives on Behavior and Cognition, Washington, DC: American Psychological Association, 2007, 319 p. Watts, David, Seasonality in the Ecology and Life Histories of Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla gorilla beringei), International Journal of Primatology, 19-6, 1998, pp. 929-948. Watts, David, A Preliminary Study of Selective Visual Attention in Female Mountain Gorillas (Gorilla gorilla beringei), Primates, 39-1, 1998, pp. 71-78. Weber, Bill; Vedder, Amy, In the Kingdom of Gorillas: Fragile Species in a Dangerous Land, New York: Simon & Schuster, 2001, 384 p. White, H., Two Mountain Gorillas Shot by Poachers and a Baby Gorilla Missing in Rwanda, Oryx, 363, 2002, pp. 225-226. Williamson, Elizabeth; Fawcett, Katie, Long-term Research and Conservation of the Virunga Mountain Gorillas, in Wrangham, Richard; Ross, Elizabeth (eds.), Science and Conservation in African Forests: The Benefits of Long-term Research, Cambridge, UK/New York: Cambridge University Press, 2008, pp. 213-229. 375

7012

7013 7014

7015 7016

7017 7018

7019

7020 7021

7022 7023 7024 7025 7026 7027 7028

7029 7030

Wilson, R., Conflict in Rwanda and Its Impact on the Mountain Gorillas, Oryx, 25, 1991, pp. 119-120. Woodford, M.; Mutynsky, T.; Karesh, W., Habituating the Great Apes: The Disease Risks, Oryx, 36-2, 2002, pp. 153-160.

8.1.6) Ornithologie
7031 Dowsett-Lemaire F., Eco-ethology, Distribution and Status of Nyungwe Forest Birds (Rwanda), in Dowsett, Robert, Enqute faunistique et floristique dans la Fort de Nyungwe, Rwanda/Survey of the Fauna and Flora of Nyungwe Forest, Rwanda, Jupille-Lige: Tauraco Press, 1990, pp. 3185. Dowsett, Robert; Dowsett-Lemaire, Franoise; Vande Weghe, J-P., Les oiseaux de la Fort de Nyungwe, Kigali: ORTPN, 1990, 16 p. Dowsett, Robert; Dowsett-Lemaire, Franoise, A Contribution to the Distribution and Taxonomy of Afrotropical and Malagasy Birds, Tauraco Research Report 5, Jupille-Lige: Tauraco Press, 1993, 389 p. Dowsett, Robert; Fry, C.; Dowsett-Lemaire, Franoise, A Bibliography of Afrotropical Birds, 1971-1990, Tauraco Research Report 7, Jupille-Lige: Tauraco Press, 1997, 338 p. Stevenson, Terry; Fanshawe, John, Birds of East Africa: Kenya, Tanzania, Uganda, Rwanda, Burundi, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2002, 602 p. Sun, Chin; Moermond, Timothy; Givnish, Thomas, Nutritional Determinants of Diet in three Turacos in a Tropical Montane Forest, The Auk, 114, 1997, pp. 200-211. Sun, Chin; Moermond, Timothy, Foraging Ecology of Three Sympatric Turacos in a Montane Forest in Rwanda, The Auk, 114, 1997, pp. 396-404. Sun, C.; Ives, A.; Kraeuter, H.; Moermond, T., Effectiveness of Three Turacos as Seed Dispersers in a Tropical Montane Forest, cologia, 112, 1997, pp. 94-103.

7032 7033 7034 7035 7036 7037 7038

8.1.7) Ichtyologie
7039 7040 7041 De Vos, Luc; Van den Audenaerde, Dirk, Small Barbus (Pisces, Cyprinidae) from Rwanda, Revue dhydrobiologie tropicale, 23-2, 1990, pp. 141-159. De Vos, Luc; Van Den Audenaerde, Dirk, Description de Barbus claudinae sp. n. (Cyprinidae) avec synopsis des grandes espces de Barbus du Rwanda, Cybium, 4-1, 1990, pp. 3-25. Kanangire, C., Effets de lalimentation des poissons avec Azolla sur la production dun cosystme agropiscicole en zones marcageuses au Rwanda, Namur: Facults Universitaires Notre-Dame de la Paix, 2001 [thse de doctorat]. Mukankomeje, R., Production algale et consommation par le tilapia, Oreochromis niloticus L., du lac Muhazi (Rwanda), Namur: Facults Universitaires Notre-Dame-de-la-Paix, 1992 [thse de doctorat]. Mukankomeje, R.; Laviolette, F.; Descy, J-P., Regime alimentaire du tilapia, Oreochromis niloticus, du Lac Muhazi (Rwanda), Annales de limnologie, 30-4, 1994, pp. 297-312. Plisnier, P., Ecologie compare et exploitation rationnelle de deux populations dHaplochromis spp. (Teleostei, Cichlidae) des lacs Ihema et Muhazi (Rwanda), Louvain: Universit catholique de Louvain, 1990 [thse de doctorat]. Snoeks, J.; De Vos, L.; Coenen, E.; Van Den Audenaerde, D., Description de deux nouvelles espces dHaplochromis (Teleostei, Cichlidae) du lac Kivu, Rwanda, Cybium, 14-1, 1990, pp. 63-76. Snoeks, J.; De Vos, L.; Van den Audenaerde, D., The Ichthyogeography of Lake Kivu, South African Journal of Science, 93-11/12, 1997, pp. 579-584. Van Dam, A.; Huisman, E.; Rabbinge, R., Simulation of Food and Oxygen Limitations on the Growth of Nile tilapia, Oreochromis niloticus L., in Fishponds, Aquaculture Research, 27-6, 1996, pp. 463-478. Verheust, L.; Veverica, L.; Rurangwa, E., Comparative Growth and Mortality of Oreochromis niloticus and Clarias gariepinus Fingerlings in Earthen Ponds (Rwanda), in DePauw, N.; Joyce, J. (eds.), Aquaculture and the Environment, EAS Special Publication 14 , 1991, pp. 318319. Verheyen, Erik; Salzburger, Walter; Snoeks, Jos; Meyer, Axel, Origin of the Superflock of Cichlid 376

7042 7043 7044

7045 7046 7047 7048

7049

Fishes from Lake Victoria, East Africa, Science, 300-5617, 2003, pp. 325-329. 7050 Vos, L; Snoeks, J; Van den Audenaerde, D., Description dHaplochromis erythromaculatus, espce nouvelle (Teleostei: Cichlidae) des lacs Bulera et Ruhondo, Rwanda, Ichthyological Exploration of Freshwaters, 1-2, 1990, pp. 257-268.

8.1.8) Herptologie
7051 Hinkel, Harald, Zur Biogeographie und koethologie der Reptilienfauna von montanen Feuchtwldern in Ruanda und Ost-Zare unter Bercksichtigung der Amphibien, Johannes Gutenberg-Universitt Mainz, 1994 [thse de doctorat]. Ltters, S.; Schick, S.; Scheelke, K.; Teege, P.; Kosuch, J.; Rotich, D.; Veith, M., Bio-sketches and Partitioning of Sympatric Reed Frogs, genus Hyperolius (Amphibia; Hyperoliidae), in two Humid Tropical African Forest Regions, Journal of Natural History, 38-15, 2004, pp. 1969-1997. Measey, G.; Tinsley, R., Mating Behavior of Xenopus wittei (Anura: Pipidae), Copeia, 3, 1997, pp. 601-609. Nussbaum, R.; Hinkel, H., Revision of East African Caecilians of the Genera Afrocaecilia Taylor and Boulengerula Tornier (Amphibia: Gymnophiona: Caeciliaidae), Copeia, 1994, pp. 750-760. Roelke, Corey; Mehdibeigi, Roshanak; Smith, Eric, Tadpole of the Frog, Leptopelis karissimbensis, from Rwanda (Anura: Arthroleptidae), Journal of Herpetology, 43-2, 2009, pp. 362-366. Roelke, Corey; Greenbaum, Eli; Kusamba, Chifundera; Aristote, Mwenebatu; Smith, Eric, Systematics and Conservation Status of Two Distinct Albertine Rift Treefrogs, Leptopelis karissimbensis and Leptopelis kivuensis (Anura: Arthroleptidae), Journal of Herpetology, 45-3, 2011, pp. 343-351. Sinsch, Ulrich; Greenbaum, Eli; Kusamba, Chifundera; Lehr, Edgar, Rapid Assessment of Montane Anuran Communities in the Albertine Rift: Hyperolius castaneus Ahl, 1931 as an Umbrella Species for Conservation, African Zoology, 46-2, 2011, pp. 320-333.

7052

7053 7054 7055 7056

7057

8.1.9) Entomologie
7058 Barbero, Enrico; Palestrini, Claudia; Roggero, Angela, Systematics and Phylogeny of Eodrepanus, a New Drepanocerine genus, with Comments on Biogeographical Data (Coleoptera: Scarabaeidae: Oniticellini), Journal of Natural History, 43-29/30, 2009, pp. 1835-1878. Gussmann, S.; Scholtz, C., Systematic Revision of the Afrotropical genus Bolbaffer Vulcano, Martinez and Pereira (Coleoptera: Scarabaeoidea: Bolboceratidae: Bolboceratinae), with Descriptions of Eight New Species, Journal of Natural History, 35-7, 2001, pp. 1013-1084. Johanson, K., A Catalogue of the Caddis Flies of East Africa (Insecta, Trichoptera), Steenstrupia, 187, 1992, pp. 113-141. Kaartinen, Riikka; Quicke, Donald, A Revision of the Parasitic Wasp genus Bathyaulax Szpligeti (Hymenoptera: Braconidae: Braconinae) from Africa and the Arabian Peninsula, Journal of Natural History, 41-1/4, 2007, pp. 125-212. Larsen, T.; Cock, M., A New Species of Eretis (Lepidoptera: Hesperiidae) from Kenya, Uganda and Rwanda, Tropical Lepidoptera Research, 21-1, 2011, pp. 12-16. Robiche, G., Description dune nouvelle espce du Rwanda appartenant au genre Plegacerus Gebien, 1920 (Coleoptera, Tenebrionidae), Nouvelle Revue dEntomologie, 26-4, 2009, pp. 321-325. Wagner, T., The Beetle Fauna of Different Tree Species in Forests of Rwanda and East Zaire, in Stork, Nigel; Adis, Joachim; Didham, R. (eds.), Canopy Arthropods, London: Chapman & Hall, 1996, pp. 169183. Wagner, T.; Kurtscheid, A., Revision of Candezea Chapuis, 1879 (Coleoptera, Chrysomelidae, Galerucinae) from continental Africa, Journal of Natural History, 39-28, 2005, pp. 2591-2641.

7059

7060 7061

7062 7063 7064

7065

8.1.10) Arachnologie
7066 Fannes, Wouter; De Bakker, Domir; Loosveldt, Katrijn; Jocqu, Rudy, Estimating the Diversity of Arboreal Oonopid Spider Assemblages 377

(Araneae, Oonopidae) at Afrotropical Sites, Journal of Arachnology, 36-2, 2008, pp. 322-330. 7067 7068 7069 Fannes, Wouter, On Melchisedec, a New Genus of the Spider Family Oonopidae (Araneae, Dysderoidea), American Museum Novitates, 3702, 2010, pp. 1-28. Lewis, A.; Dippenaar-Schoeman, A., A Revision of the Spider Genus, Sylligma Simon, 1895 (Araneae: Thomisidae) from the Afrotropical Region, African Entomology, 19-1, 2011, pp. 119-132. Schfer, Peter; Fischer, Eberhard, Zur Scarabaeidenfauna Rwandas, Zentralafrika: 2. Gymnopleurini und Nachtrag Sisyphini; (Insecta: Coleoptera: Lamellicornia), Frankfurt am Main: Entomologischer Verein, 2001, 94 p. Sierwald, Petra, Phylogenetic Analysis of Pisaurine Nursery Web Spiders, with Revisions of Tetragonophthalma and Perenethis (Araneae, Lycosoidea, Pisauridae), Journal of Arachnology, 25-3, 1997, pp. 361-407.

7070

8.1.11) Autres sciences

7071 7072 Cumberlidge, Neil; Meyer, Kirstin, The Freshwater Crabs of Lake Kivu (Crustacea: Decapoda: Brachyura: Potamonautidae), Journal of Natural History, 2011, 45-29/30, pp. 1835-1857. Ferrara, F.; Paoli, P.; Taiti, S., Philosciids with Pleopodal Lungs? The Case of the Genus Aphiloscia Budde-Lund, 1908 (Crustacea: Isopoda: Oniscidea), with a Description of Six New Species, Journal of Natural History, 28-6,1994, pp. 1231-1264. Jackson, J.; Tinsley, R., Incompatibility of Protopolystoma Xenopodis (Monogenea: Polystomatidae) with an Octoploid Xenopus Species from Southern Rwanda, International Journal for Parasitology, 288, 1998, pp. 1195-1199. Nalugwa, Allen; Jorgensen, Aslak; Nyakaana, Silvester; Kristensen, Thomas, Genetic Variation within and between Populations of Hermaphroditic Bulinus truncatus Tetraploid Freshwater Snails of the Albertine Rift, East Africa, Hydrobiologia, 673-1, 2011, pp. 53-61. Tinsley, R.; Jackson, J., The genus Oligolecithus Vercammen-Grandjean (Digenea: Telorchiidae) from Xenopus spp. (Anura: Pipidae), with a Description of O. siluranae n. sp. from X. tropicalis (Gray) in Ghana, Systematic Parasitology, 32-2, 1995, pp. 131-140.

7073

7074

7075

8.2) Sciences de la terre 8.2.1) Gologie

7076 7077 Biryabarema, Michael; Nkanika, Prosper, Engineering Classification of the Soils of Rwanda, Documenta Naturae, 136, 2001, pp. 73-84. Borges, A.; Abril, G.; Delille, B.; Descy, J-P.; Darchambeau, F., Diffusive Methane Emissions to the Atmosphere from Lake Kivu (Eastern Africa), Journal of Geophysical Research, 116, G03032, 2011 [Internet]. DOreye, Nicolas; Gonzalez, Pablo; Shuler, Ashley; Oth, Adrien; Bagalwa, Louis; Ekstrom, Goran; Kavotha, Deogratias; Kervyn, Franois; Lucas, Celia; Lukaya, Franois; Osodundu, Etoy; Wauthier, Christelle; Fernandez, Jose, Source Parameters of the 2008 Bukavu-Cyangugu Earthquake Estimated from InSAR and Teleseismic Data, Geophysical Journal International, 184-2, 2011, pp. 934-948. Doevenspeck, Martin, Lake Kivus Methane Gas: Natural Risk, or Source of Energy and Political Security?, Afrika Spectrum, 42-1, 2007, pp. 95-110. Fluegge, Judith; Muwanga, Andrew; Truemper, Kerstin; Zachmann, Dieter; Pohl, Walter, Exploratory Geochemical Assessment of Stream Water and Sediment Contamination in Gatumba Tin and Tantalum Mining District, Rwanda, Zentralblatt fuer Geologie und Palaeontologie, Teil I: Allgemeine, Angewandte, Regionale und Historische Geologie, 3-4, 2007, pp. 233-245 Grzybowski, Krzysztof, Geomorfologia i utwory grnego czwartorzdu rejonu jeziora Kiwu na tle geologii ryftu rodkowoafrykaskiego, Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego, 1993, 269 p. 378

7078

7079 7080

7081

7082 7083 7084 7085 7086

Laumanns, Michael; Schmassmann, Silvia, Schassmann-Adrian, Hans, The Caves of Rwanda/Les grottes du Rwanda, Berliner Hhlenkundliche Berichte 23, Berlin: Speloclub, 2006, 189 p. Moeyersons, Jan, Ravine Formation on Steep Slopes: Forward versus Regressive Erosion: Some Case Studies from Rwanda, Catena, 18-3/4, 1991, pp. 309-324. Moeyersons, Jan, The Topographic Thresholds of Hillslope Incisions in Southwestern Rwanda, Catena, 50-2/4, 2003, pp. 381-400. Pajunen, Hannu, Geology of Peat Deposits in Rwanda and Burundi, Africa Geoscience Review, 6-1, 1999, pp. 53-64. Pasche, Natacha; Schmid, Martin; Vazquez, Francisco; Schubert, Carsten; Wueest, Alfred; et al., Methane Sources and Sinks in Lake Kivu, Journal of Geophysical Research/Biogeosciences, 116, G03006, 2011 [Internet]. Rogers, N.; James, D.; Kelley, S.; De Mulder, M., The Generation of Potassic Lavas from the Eastern Virunga Province, Rwanda, Journal of Petrology, 39, 1998, pp. 1223-1247. Rumvegeri, B.; Bingen, B.; Derron, M., Tectonomagmatic Evolution of the Kibaran Belt in Central Africa and its Relationships with Mineralizations, Africa Geoscience Review, 11-1, 2004, pp. 65-73.

7087 7088

8.2.2) Hydrologie; Limnologie

7089 Ali, M.; Nagwa, A.; El-Senousy, W.; El-Hawaary, S., Enteroviruses Load of the Nile River at the Aswan region as a Result of the Rwanda Civil War, 1993, International Journal of Environmental Health Research, 6-4, 1996, pp. 331-335. Bagalwa, M., Environmental Impact of Land Use Change on Water Quality of Inflowing Tributaries of Lake Kivu, in Proceedings of the 11th World Lakes Conference, Nairobi: Ministry of Water and Irrigation; International Lake Environment Committee, 2006, Vol. 2., pp. 379-383. Fourniret, Y.; Plisnier, P.; Micha, J-C., Description de deux nouvelles espces dHaplochromis (Teleostei, Cichlidae) du lac Kivu, Rwanda, Annales de limnologie, 28-1, 1992, pp. 57-69. Habiyaremye, Gabriel; Ge, Ji Wen; Mupenzi, Jean de la Paix; Balogun, Waheed; Sitiene, Anne, Effects of Global Climate Change on Water Resources in Rwanda: Lake Kivu Case Study, Applied Mechanics and Materials, 55/57, 2011, pp. 268-271. International Union for Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources, The Status and Distribution of Freshwater Biodiversity in eEastern Africa, Gland, Switzerland: IUCN, 2005, 48 p. Kannan, Narayanan, Study of Drawdown-Drain Discharge Relationship and its Application in Design of Cost Effective Subsurface Drainage System in Mugogo Swamp, Busogo, Rwanda, Water Resources Management, 22-8, 2008, pp. 1113-1125. Lliros, Marc; Gich, Frederic; Plasencia, Anna; Auguet, Jean-Christophe; Darchambeau, Franois; Casamayor, Emilio; Descy, Jean-Pierre; Borrego, Carles, Vertical Distribution of Ammonia-Oxidizing Crenarchaeota and Methanogens in the Epipelagic Waters of Lake Kivu (Rwanda-Democratic Republic of the Congo), Applied & Environmental Microbiology, 76-20, 2010, pp. 6853-6863. Lorke, Andreas; Tietze, Klaus; Halbwachs, Michel; West, Alfred, Response of Lake Kivu Stratification to Lava Inflow and Climate Warming, Limnology and Oceanography, 49-3, 2004, pp. 778-783. Mavuti, K.; Moreau, J.; Munyandorero, J.; Plisnier, P., Analysis of Trophic Relationships in Two Shallow Equatorial Lakes, Lake Naivasha (Kenya) and Lake Ihema (Rwanda), Using a Multispecifies Trophic Model, Hydrobiologia, 321-2, 1996, pp. 89-100. Mukankomeje, R.; Plisnier, P-D; Descy, J-P; Massaut, L., Lake Muhazi, Rwanda: Limnological Features and Phytoplankton Production, Hydrobiologia, 257-2, 1993, pp. 107-120. Munyaneza, Omar; Wali, Umaru; Uhlenbrook, Stefan; Maskey, Shreedhar; Mlotha, McArd, Water Level Monitoring Using Radar Remote Sensing Data: Application to Lake Kivu, Central Africa, Physics & Chemistry of the Earth, 34-13/16, 2009, pp. 722-728.

7090

7091 7092

7093 7094

7095

7096

7097

7098 7099

379

7100

Muvundja, Fabrice; Pasche, Natacha; Bugenyi, Fred; Isumbisho, Mwapu; Mller, Beat; Namugize, JeanNpomuscne; Rinta, Pivi; Schmid, Martin; Stierli, Ruth; West, Alfred, Balancing Nutrient Inputs to Lake Kivu, Journal of Great Lakes Research, 35-3, 2009, pp. 406-418. Odada, Eric; Olago, Daniel; Kulindwa, Kassim; Ntiba, Micheni; Wandiga, Shem, Mitigation of Environmental Problems in Lake Victoria, East Africa: Causal Chain and Policy Options Analyses, AMBIO: A Journal of the Human Environment, 33-1, 2004, pp. 13-23. Olago, Daniel; Odada, Eric, Sediment Impacts in Africas Transboundary Lake/River Basins: Case Study of the East African Great Lakes, Aquatic Ecosystem Health & Management, 10-1, 2007, pp. 2332. Opande, G.; Onyango, J-C.; Wagai, S., Lake Victoria: The Water Hyacinth (Eichhornia crassipes [MART.] SOLMS), its Socio-economic Effects, Control Measures and Resurgence in the Winam Gulf, Limnologica, 4-1/2, 2004, pp. 105-109. Pasche, Natacha, Nutrient Cycling and Methane Production in Lake Kivu, Zurich: Eidgenoessische Technische Hochschule, 2009 [thse de doctorat]. Pasche, Natacha; Dinkel, Christian; Muller, Beat; Schmid, Martin; Wuest, Alfred; Wehrli, Bernhard, Physical and Biogeochemical Limits to Internal Nutrient Loading of Meromictic Lake Kivu, Limnology & Oceanography, 54-6, 2009, p. 4. Pasche, Natacha; Alunga, Georges; Mills, Keely; Muvundja, Fabrice; Ryves, David; Schurter, Michael; Wehrli, Bernhard; Schmid, Martin, Abrupt Onset of Carbonate Deposition in Lake Kivu during the 1960s: Response to Recent Environmental Changes, Journal of Paleolimnology, 44-4, 2010, pp. 931946. Pratt, Sara, Killer Gas in Africas Lake Kivu, Earth, 56-12, 2011, pp. 12-13. Sarmento, Hugo; Unrein, Fernando; Isumbisho, Mwapu; Stenuite, Stephane; Gasol, Josep; Descy, JeanPierre, Abundance and Distribution of Picoplankton in Tropical, Oligotrophic Lake Kivu, Eastern Africa, Freshwater Biology, 2008, 53-4, pp. 756-771. Schmid, Martin; Busbridge, Myles; Wuest, Alfred, Double-diffusive Convection in Lake Kivu, Limnology & Oceanography, 55-1, 2010, p.18. Twarabamenye, Emmanuel; Hategekimana, Sylvre, La dgradation des marais au Rwanda et ses consquences: le cas du Marais de Rugezi, Koblenzer Geographisches Kolloquium, 29, 2007, pp. 93-110. Villanueva, Maria Concepcion; Isumbisho, Mwapu; Kaningini, Boniface; Moreau, Jacques; Micha, JeanClaude, Modeling Trophic Interactions in Lake Kivu: What Roles do Exotics Play?, Ecological Modelling, 212-3/4, 2008, pp. 422-438.

7101

7102

7103

7104 7105

7106

7107 7108

7109 7110 7111

8.2.3) Palontologie
7112 7113 Holzfoerster, F.; Schmidt, U., Anatomy of a River Drainage Reversal in the Neogene Kivu-Nile Rift, Quaternary Science Reviews, 26-13/14, 2007, pp. 1771-1789. Kersting, P., Holozaene und historische Landschaftsentwicklung in Sued-Ruanda, Zentralblatt fuer Geologie und Palaeontologie, Teil I: Allgemeine, Angewandte, Regionale und Historische Geologie, 1-4, 2006, pp. 203-216. Kiage, Lawrence; Liu, Kam-Biu, Late Quaternary Paleoenvironmental Changes in East Africa: A Review of Multiproxy Evidence from Palynology, Lake Sediments, and Associated Records, Progress in Physical Geography, 30-5, 2006, pp. 633-658. Mahaney, W., Glacially-Crushed Quartz Grains in Late Quaternary Deposits in the Virunga Mountains, Rwanda, Indicators of Wind Transport from the North, Boreas, 19-1, 1990, pp. 81-89. Moeyersons, Jan, The Palaeoenvironmental Significance of Late Pleistocene and Holocene Creep and Other Geomorphic Processes, Butare, Rwanda, Palaeoecology of Africa and of the Surrounding Islands, 27, 2001, pp. 37-50. Neuffer, Franz; Schmidt, Ulrich, Fossiliferous Beds of Pleistocene Age in Northern Rwanda, Quaternary International, 63/64, 2000, p. 105. 380

7114

7115 7116

7117

7118 7119 7120

Schmidt, Ulrich; Neuffer, Otto, Quaternary Evolution of Running Water System in Rwanda, Quaternary International, 63/64, 2000, pp. 129-130. Schmidt, Ulrich, The Pleistocene Fossil Site of Masangano in Northern Rwanda, Palaeoecology of Africa and of the Surrounding Islands, 27, 2001, pp. 51-62. Tack, L.; Wingate, M.; De Waele, B.; Meert, J.; Belousova, E.; Griffin, B.; Tahon, A.; Fernandez, M., The 1375 Ma Kibaran Event in Central Africa: Prominent Emplacement of Bimodal Magmatism under Extensional Regime, Precambrian Research, 180-1/2, 2010, pp. 63-84.

8.2.4) Minralogie; Pdologie

7121 7122 7123 7124 Batjes, Niels, Mapping Soil Carbon Stocks of Central Africa using SOTER, Geoderma, 146-1/2, 2008, pp. 58-65. De Clercq, Friso; Muchez, Philippe; Dewaele, Stijn; Boyce, Adrian, The Tungsten Mineralisation at Nyakabingo and Gifurwe (Rwanda): Preliminary Results, Geologica Belgica, 11-3/4, 2008, pp. 251-258. Fransolet, Andr-Mathieu, Wyllieite et rosemaryite dans la pegmatite de Buranga, Rwanda, European Journal of Mineralogy, 7, 1995, pp. 567-575. Fransolet, Andr-Mathieu; Hatert, Frdric; Fontan, Franois, Petrographic Evidence for Primary Hagendorfite in an Unusual Assemblage of Phosphate Minerals, Kibingo Granitic Pegmatite, Rwanda, The Canadian Mineralogist, 42, 2004, pp. 697-704. Hatert, Frdric; Lefvre, Pierre; Fransolet, Andr-Mathieu; Spirlet, Marie-Rose; Rebbouh, Leila; Fontan, Franois; Keller, Paul, Ferrorosemaryite, NaFe2+Fe3+Al(PO4)3, a New Phosphate Mineral from the Rubindi Pegmatite, Rwanda, European Journal of Mineralogy, 17, 2005, pp. 749-759. Mahaney, W.; Hancock, R.; Sanmugadas, K., Extractable Fe, Al and Mn in Paleosols of Late Quaternary Age in the Virguna Mountains, Northwestern Rwanda, Catena, 21-1, 1994, pp. 27-36. Rogers, N.; Demulder, M.; Hawkesworth, C., An Enriched Mantle Source for Potassic Basanites: Evidence from Karisimbi Volcano, Virunga Volcanic Province, Rwanda, Contributions to Mineralogy and Petrology, 111-4, 1992, pp. 543-556. Rogers, N.; James, D.; Kelley, S.; et al., The Generation of Potassic Lavas from the Eastern Virunga Province, Rwanda, The Journal of Petrology, 39-6, 1998, pp. 1223-1247.

7125

7126 7127

7128

8.2.5) Volcanologie
7129 7130 Favalli, Massimiliano; Chirico, Giuseppe; Papale, Paolo; Pareschi, Maria; Boschi, Enzo, Lava Flow Hazard at Nyiragongo Volcano, D.R.C., Bulletin of Volcanology, 71-4, 2009, pp. 363-374. Johnson, T.; Scholz, C., Coping With Lake Kivu, East Africa: Workshop on Tropical Rift Lake Systems: Integrated Volcanogenic, Tectonic, Biogeo-chemical, and Geohazard Assessment of Lake Kivu, Gisenyi, Rwanda, 1315 January 2010, Eos, Transactions, American Geophysical Union, 91-30, 2010, p. 264. MacKay, M.; Rowland, S.; Mouginis-Mark, P.; et al., Thick Lava Flows of Karisimbi Volcano, Rwanda: Insights from SIR-C Interferometric Topography, The Bulletin of Volcanology, 60-4, 1998, pp. 239-251. Schmid, Martin; Tietze, Klaus; Halbwachs, Michel; Lorke, Andreas; McGinnis, Daniel; Wueest, Alfred, How Hazardous is the Gas Accumulation in Lake Kivu? Arguments for a Risk Assessment in Light of the Nyiragongo Volcano Eruption of 2002, Acta Vulcanologica, 14/15-1/2, 2004, pp. 115-122. Tedesco, D.; et al., Cooperation on Congo Volcanic and Environmental Risks, Eos, Transactions, American Geophysical Union, 88-16, 2007, p. 177.

7131

7132

7133

8.2.6) Climatologie
7134 7135 Ilunga, L; Muhire, I; Mbaragijimana, C., Saisons pluviomtriques et origines des pluies au Rwanda, Revue internationale de gologie, de gographie et dcologie tropicales, 28-1/2, 2004, pp. 61-69. Ilunga, L; Mugiraneza, A., Mthodes pour dterminer la date probable des semailles Kigali et ses 381

environs, Revue internationale de gologie, de gographie et dcologie tropicales, 30-2, 2006, pp. 13-20. 7136 Ilunga, L; Mukingambeho, D; Mugwaneza, A; Mugiraneza, A; Maguru, M; et al., Dates probables des semailles au Rwanda, Revue internationale de gologie, de gographie et dcologie tropicales, 32, 2008, pp. 29-36.

FIN

382

AVIS Cette bibliographie est publique et gratuite. Elle ne peut tre commercialise ou vendue. * Nos remerciements sadressent aux bibliothcaires de La Bibliothque Nationale de France La Bibliothque de Recherches Africaines, Centre Malher La Bibliothque de Documentation Internationale Contemporaine, Nanterre La Bibliothque Universitaire des Langues et Civilisations, Paris The African Studies Library, The University of Cape Town The Perry Castaeda Library, The University of Texas at Austin The Royal Tropical Institute (KIT). Merci aussi Phil du Plessis, Catherine Lauga du Plessis, Marc Habib, Anne Almosnino, Gilbert Lagarde, Pierre Grossman, Laure Boyer, Franois et Claudine Grall, et aux professeurs Jean-Louis Cornille, David Birdsong et Andr Guichaoua. * Franois Lagarde Department of French and Italian HRH 3.104B The University of Texas at Austin Austin, TX 78712 USA lagarde@austin.utexas.edu

383